This is a modern-English version of The mill of silence, originally written by Capes, Bernard. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE MILL OF SILENCE

BY
B. E. J. CAPES.



CHICAGO & NEW YORK:
RAND, McNALLY & COMPANY,
1897.

A PRIZE STORY

A Winning Story

In The Chicago Record’s series of “Stories of Mystery.”

In The Chicago Record's series titled "Stories of Mystery."


THE MILL OF SILENCE

The Silent Mill

BY
B. E. J. CAPES, Author of “The Uttermost Farthing,” “The Haunted Tower,” etc.

BY
B. E. J. CAPES, Author of “The Uttermost Farthing,” “The Haunted Tower,” and more.


(This story—out of 816 competing—was awarded the second prize in The Chicago Record’s “$30,000 to Authors” competition.)


(This story—out of 816 entries—received second prize in The Chicago Record’s “$30,000 to Authors” contest.)


Copyright, 1896, by B. E. J. Capes.


Copyright, 1896, by B. E. J. Capes.

CONTENTS.

THE MILL OF SILENCE.

Yesterday came a knock at the door—a faint, tentative knock as from childish knuckles—and I went to see who it was. A queer little figure stood outside in the twilight—a dainty compendium of skirt and cape and frothy white frills—and a small elfish face looked up into mine through shimmering of hair, like love in a mist.

Yesterday, I heard a knock at the door—a light, hesitant knock as if from small hands—and I went to check who it was. A strange little figure stood outside in the dim light—a delicate mix of skirt and cape with playful white ruffles—and a small, pixie-like face looked up at me through sparkling hair, like love wrapped in a fog.

“If you please,” she said, “Zyp’s dead and will you take care of poor Zyp’s child?”

“If you don’t mind,” she said, “Zyp’s dead, and will you take care of poor Zyp’s child?”

Then at that moment the hard agony of my life broke its walls in a blessed convulsion of weeping, and I caught the little wanderer to my heart and carried her within doors.

Then at that moment, the intense pain of my life shattered its walls in a blessed burst of tears, and I held the little wanderer to my heart and brought her inside.

“And so poor Zyp is dead?” said I.

“And so poor Zyp is dead?” I said.

“Yes,” answered the elfin; “and, please, will you give me back to her some day?”

“Yes,” replied the elf; “and, could you please return me to her someday?”

“Before God’s throne,” I whispered, “I will deliver up my trust; and that in such wise that from His mercy some little of the light of love may, perhaps, shine upon me also.”

“Before God’s throne,” I whispered, “I will give up my trust; and in such a way that from His mercy maybe some small bit of the light of love can shine on me too.”

That night I put my signature to the last page of the narrative here unfolded.

That night I signed the last page of the story presented here.

CHAPTER I.
THE MILL INMATES.

My story begins like a fairy tale. Once upon a time there was a miller who had three sons. Here, however, the resemblance ceases. At this late date I, the last stricken inmate of the Mill of Silence, set it down for a warning and a menace; not entirely in despair, perhaps, but with a fitful flickering of hope that at the last moment my soul may be rent from me into a light it has never yet foreseen.

My story starts like a fairy tale. Once upon a time, there was a miller with three sons. But that's where the similarity ends. Now, as the last remaining resident of the Mill of Silence, I write this as a warning and a threat; maybe not completely in despair, but with a shaky flicker of hope that, in the end, my soul may be released into a light it has never known before.

We were three brothers, sons of a gray, old man, whose father, and his father before him, had owned and run a flour mill in the ancient city of Winton in Hampshire. This mill stood a little back from the north side of the east and more deserted end of the High street, and faced a little bridge—wooden in those days, but stone now—through which raced the first of the mill fall that came thundering out from under the old timber building, as though it had burst at a push some ancient dam and were hurrying off to make up for lost ages of restraint. The house, a broad single red-tiled gable, as seen from the bridge, stood crushed in between other buildings, and in all my memory of it was a crazy affair in appearance and ever in two minds about slipping into the boisterous water below and so flushing all that quarter of the town with an overflow, as it were, of its own ancient dropsy. It was built right across the stream, with the mill wheel buried in its heart; and I can recall a certain childish speculation as to the results which would follow a possible relaxing of the house pressure on either side; in which case I hopefully assumed the wheel would slip out of its socket, and, carrying the frail bridge before it, roll cheerfully down stream on its own axle to the huge delight of all adventurous spirits.

We were three brothers, sons of a gray, old man, whose father, and his father before him, had owned and run a flour mill in the ancient city of Winton in Hampshire. This mill was a bit set back from the north side of the quieter, eastern end of High Street, and faced a small bridge—wooden back then, but stone now—through which rushed the first part of the mill fall that thundered out from under the old timber building, as if it had burst through some ancient dam and was racing off to make up for lost time held back. The house, a wide single red-tiled gable, as seen from the bridge, was squeezed between other buildings and, in all my memories of it, appeared all jumbled and was always on the verge of slipping into the noisy water below, flushing that part of town with an overflow of its own ancient excess. It was built right across the stream, with the mill wheel hidden in its center; and I can remember a childish curiosity about what would happen if the house decided to relax its pressure on either side; in that case, I imagined the wheel would pop out of its socket and, joyfully pulling the flimsy bridge with it, roll downstream on its axle to the great delight of all the adventurous spirits.

Our reputation in Winton was not, I am sorry to say, good. There was a whispered legend of uncanniness about the mill itself, which might mean little or nothing, and a notoriety with regard to its inmates which did mean a good deal. The truth is, not to mince matters, that my father was a terrible drunkard, and that his three sons—not the eldest of whom retained more than a shadowy remembrance of a long-departed mother’s influence—were from early years fostered in an atmosphere that reeked with that one form of moral depravity. A quite youthful recollection of mine is the sight of my father, thin, bent, gray bearded, and with a fierce, not uncomely face, jerking himself to sudden stoppages at points in the High street to apostrophize with menacing fury the devils born of his disease.

Our reputation in Winton was, unfortunately, not great. There was a whispered legend about the mill that felt eerie, which might not mean much, but our reputation regarding its inhabitants meant a lot. To put it bluntly, my father was a terrible alcoholic, and his three sons—not the eldest, who only had a vague memory of a long-gone mother’s influence—grew up in an environment steeped in that particular kind of moral decay. One of my earliest memories is of my father, thin, hunched, gray-bearded, and with a fierce, somewhat handsome face, suddenly stopping in the High Street to angrily yell at the demons created by his addiction.

To the world about us my father was nothing but a worthless inebriate, who had early abandoned himself to profligate courses, content to live upon the little fortune left him by his predecessors and to leave his children to run to seed as they listed in the stagnant atmosphere of vice. What the world did not know was the secret side of my father’s character—the wild, fierce imagination of the man; the creative spirit of his healthier moods and the passionate reverence of beauty which was as habitual to him as the craze for strong waters.

To the outside world, my father was just a useless drunk who had given in to a reckless lifestyle early on, living off the small inheritance left by his family and letting his children waste away in a toxic environment. What people didn’t see was the hidden side of my father’s personality—the wild, intense imagination he had; the creative spirit that emerged during his better days; and his deep appreciation for beauty, which was as much a part of him as his addiction to alcohol.

He exercised a despotic influence over us, and we subscribed admiringly to his rule with the snarling submissiveness of young tiger cubs. I think the fragmentary divinity that nests in odd, neglected corners of each and every frame of life, took some recognition of a higher type from which it had inherited. Mentally, at his best, my father was as much above us as, by some cantrip of fate, he was superior to the sullen, plodding stock of which he was born.

He had a tyrannical influence over us, and we followed his lead with a begrudging acceptance, like young tiger cubs trying to avoid trouble. I believe the small spark of divinity that exists in the neglected corners of life recognized a higher power from which it came. In his prime, my father was so far above us that, by some twist of fate, he seemed superior to the dull, hard-working people he was born from.

Three days out of the week he was drunk; vision-haunted, almost unapproachable; and this had been so from time that was immemorial to us. The period of compulsory education had not yet agitated the community at large, and our intellects he permitted to run to grass with our bodies. On our pursuits, pastoral, urban, and always mischievous if occasion offered, he put no restraint whatever, yet encouraged a sort of half-savage clannishness among us that held the mill for fortress and the world for besiegers.

Three days a week, he was drunk; his mind clouded, almost impossible to talk to; and this had been true for as long as we could remember. The push for mandatory education hadn’t stirred the community yet, and he let our minds wander while our bodies roamed free. He placed no limits on our activities, whether they were countryside adventures, city escapades, or the usual troublemaking if the chance arose, yet he fostered a kind of half-wild loyalty among us that made the mill feel like a fortress and the world feel like it was attacking.

Perhaps it was not until I was rising 18 that any speculation as to the raison d’être of our manner of life began to stir in my brain. My eldest brother, Jason, was then a tall, handsome fellow of 19, with a crisp devil in his corn-colored hair and a silent one in his eyes, that were shot with changing blue. Modred, the youngest, some eighteen months my junior, was a contrast to Jason in every way. He was a heavy, pasty boy, with an aggravating droop in his lids and a large unspeculative face. He was entirely self-contained, armored against satire and unmoved of the spirit of tears. A sounding smack on the cheek, delivered in the one-sided heat of argument, brought his face, like a stolid phantasm, projected toward the striker’s in a wooden impassivity that was infinitely more maddening than abuse. It showed no more resentment than a battered Aunt Sally’s, but rather assumed a mockery of curiosity as to the bullying methods of the strong against the weak. Speaking of him, I have no object but to present a portrait, unprejudiced alike of regard or disfavor. This, I entreat, may be borne in mind.

Maybe it wasn't until I was almost 18 that I started to wonder about the reason behind our lifestyle. My oldest brother, Jason, was a tall, handsome guy of 19, with a bit of mischief in his blonde hair and a quiet intensity in his eyes, which shifted in shades of blue. Modred, the youngest, about eighteen months younger than me, was completely different from Jason in every way. He was a heavy, pale kid, with droopy eyelids and a large, unthinking face. He was totally self-contained, protected from criticism and unaffected by emotions. When he got slapped on the cheek during a heated argument, his face would come forward like a solid statue, showing a wooden calm that was even more frustrating than insults. He displayed no more resentment than a battered carnival doll, instead seeming to mockingly question the bullying tactics of the strong against the weak. In discussing him, I have no intention other than to paint an unbiased picture, without favor or dislike. I ask that you keep this in mind.

One afternoon, in late April weather, Jason and I were loitering and idling about some meadows within rifle shot of the old city outskirts. We lay upon our faces in the long grass beside a clear, shallow burn, intent upon sport less lawful than exciting. The country about Winton is laced with innumerable streams and freshets and therein without exception are trout in great quantity, though mostly shy to come at from the little depth and extreme transparency of the water. That the fishing is everywhere “preserved” goes without saying, and it follows in order that poaching is pretty general.

One afternoon in late April, Jason and I were hanging out in some fields near the edge of the old city. We were lying on our stomachs in the tall grass next to a clear, shallow stream, focused on some activities that were more thrilling than legal. The area around Winton is filled with countless streams and small rivers, all of which are home to a lot of trout, although they’re usually too wary to bite because the water is so shallow and clear. It's no surprise that fishing is everywhere "preserved," which naturally means poaching is quite common.

We were poaching, in truth, and extremely enjoying it as usual. Jason held in his hand a willow wand, fitted with a line, which was baited with a brandling fat from the manure heap. This it was essential to swing gently, ourselves crouching hidden as far as possible, into the liveliest streaks of the current where it ran cleanly over pebbles, and to let it swim naturally downstream the length of the rod’s tether. Occasionally, if not so often as one could wish, the plump bait would lure some youngling, imperfect in guile, from security of the stones and a sudden jerking of the tough willow would communicate a galvanic thrill of excitement to our every fiber. The experience did not stale by a too-frequent repetition, and was scarcely marred in our eyes by the ever-present necessity of keeping a vigilant lookout for baleful intruders on our privacy. Our worst foe, in this respect, was a great bosom of chalk and turf, known as St. Catherine’s hill, which rose directly in front of us some short distance on the further side of the stream, and from which it was easy for any casual enemy to detect our every movement. However, as fortune would have it, the hill was but comparatively little favored of the townsfolk.

We were definitely poaching and enjoying it as usual. Jason had a willow stick in his hand, rigged up with a line that was baited with some fat from the manure pile. It was crucial to swing it gently while we crouched down, hidden as best as we could, into the liveliest spots of the current where it flowed smoothly over pebbles, letting it drift naturally downstream to the end of the rod’s line. Occasionally, which didn't happen as often as we’d like, the plump bait would attract some unsuspecting fish from the safety of the stones, and a sudden tug on the strong willow would send a thrill of excitement through our bodies. The experience never got old, and we hardly let the constant need to keep a lookout for unwanted visitors spoil our fun. Our biggest enemy in this regard was a large hill of chalk and grass known as St. Catherine’s Hill, which loomed directly in front of us a short distance across the stream, making it easy for any passerby to see our every move. However, luckily for us, the hill wasn’t very popular with the townspeople.

“Ware!” said I, suddenly.

"Watch out!" I said suddenly.

Jason drew his line swiftly and horizontally from the water and dropped it and the rod deftly under the fringe of the bank.

Jason quickly cast his line horizontally from the water and smoothly lowered it and the rod beneath the edge of the bank.

We turned on our backs, lazily blinking at the sky.

We lay on our backs, lazily blinking at the sky.

A figure was sauntering along by the side of the little river toward us. It was that of an ill-dressed man of 45 or so, ball-jointed and cadaverous, with a wet, wandering blue eye and light brick-colored hair brushed back into rat-tails. His mouth was one pencil mark twitched up at the corners, and his ears, large and shapeless, stood up prominently like a bat’s. He carried his hands behind his back and rolled his head from side to side as he walked. He espied us a long way off and stopped presently, looking down upon us.

A figure was strolling along the edge of the little river toward us. It was that of a poorly dressed man around 45 years old, with a wiry and gaunt appearance, a wet, wandering blue eye, and light brick-colored hair styled in messy clumps. His mouth was just a thin line that curved slightly at the corners, and his large, shapeless ears stuck out like a bat's. He kept his hands behind his back and swayed his head from side to side as he walked. He spotted us from a distance and eventually stopped, looking down at us.

“Sinews of whipcord,” he said, in a voice thin as his lips, “and hearts of cats! What tomfoolery now?”

“Sinews of whipcord,” he said, in a voice as thin as his lips, “and hearts of cats! What nonsense is this?”

My brother raised his head, yawning lazily.

My brother lifted his head, yawning slowly.

“Tom Fool hisself,” said he.

"Tom Fool himself," he said.

“I am not,” said the newcomer, “near such a fool as I look. I can tell the likeliest place for tickling trouts, now, anywhere.”

“I’m not,” said the newcomer, “nearly as foolish as I seem. I can now spot the best places for catching trout anywhere.”

Jason grunted.

Jason sighed.

“And that’s the Itchen,” went on the other with an enjoying chuckle.

“And that’s the Itchen,” the other continued with a laugh.

We vouchsafed him a patronizing laughter.

We gave him a condescending laugh.

“Too good,” he said; “too good for lob worms and sand-hoppers. Where’s the best place to find trouts, now—the little speckled trouts?”

“Too good,” he said; “too good for lob worms and sand-hoppers. Where’s the best place to find trout now—the little speckled trout?”

“Where?” said I.

"Where?" I asked.

“Caught!” he cried, and pounced upon Jason.

“Got you!” he shouted, and leaped at Jason.

There was a short, bitter struggle between them, and the man, leaving the boy sitting panting on the grass, leaped apart with a speckled trophy held aloft in his hand.

There was a brief, intense struggle between them, and the man, leaving the boy sitting breathless on the grass, jumped back with a spotted trophy raised high in his hand.

“Give it back!” cried my brother, rising, white and furious, “or I’ll brain you!” He seized up a great lump of chalk as he spoke and balanced it in his hand.

“Give it back!” my brother shouted, standing up, pale and furious, “or I’ll smash you!” He picked up a big chunk of chalk as he said this and held it in his hand.

“Softly,” said the other, very coolly slipping the trout into the wide pocket of his coat. Jason watched him with glittering eyes.

“Softly,” said the other, very calmly slipping the trout into the big pocket of his coat. Jason watched him with shining eyes.

“Give it back to him, Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I cried, “or he’ll do you a hurt!”

“Give it back to him, Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I shouted, “or he’ll hurt you!”

In one moment the doctor dropped on his knees at the instant that the missile spun over him and splashed among the marigolds far in the meadow beyond; in the next Jason was down on his back again, with the tall man’s knuckles at his throat and his bony knee planted on his chest.

In an instant, the doctor dropped to his knees just as the missile whirled overhead and exploded among the marigolds far off in the meadow; then, in the next moment, Jason was lying on his back again, with the tall man’s knuckles at his throat and his skinny knee pressing down on his chest.

“Puppy of Satan!” he hissed in grim fury. “D’ye dare to pursue me with murderous hate!”

“Puppy of Satan!” he spat in anger. “Do you really think you can come after me with such murderous hate?”

Tooth and nail I fell upon the victor like a wild cat and tore at him. His strength was marvelous. Holding my brother down with his left hand, he swung his right behind his back, clutched me over, and rolled us both together in a struggling heap.

Tooth and nail, I lunged at the victor like a wildcat and attacked him. His strength was incredible. With his left hand, he pinned my brother down while swinging his right hand behind his back, grabbing me and rolling us both into a tangled mess.

“Now,” said he, jumping to his feet and daring us, “move a muscle to rise and I’ll hold your mouths under water for the frogs to dive in.”

“Now,” he said, getting to his feet and challenging us, “if you move a muscle to get up, I’ll hold your heads underwater for the frogs to jump in.”

It was the only sort of argument that appealed to us—the argument of resourceful strength that could strike and baffle at once.

It was the only kind of argument that appealed to us—the argument of clever strength that could hit hard and confuse at the same time.

When he had recovered his breath sufficiently to laugh, Jason tittered. From the first the fateful charm of my brother was the pleasant music of his voice and the pliant adaptability of his moods.

When he had caught his breath enough to laugh, Jason chuckled. From the very beginning, my brother's fateful charm was the soothing sound of his voice and the flexible nature of his moods.

“Keep the fish, doctor,” he said; “we give in.” He always answered for both of us.

“Keep the fish, doctor,” he said; “we give up.” He always spoke for the two of us.

“Well,” said Dr. Crackenthorpe, “that’s wise.” He stepped back as he spoke to signify that we might get on our feet, which we did.

“Well,” said Dr. Crackenthorpe, “that’s smart.” He stepped back as he spoke to indicate that we could get up, which we did.

“I keep the trout,” he said, grandly, “in evidence, and shall cast over in my mind the pros and cons of my duty to the authorities in the matter.”

“I keep the trout,” he said, grandly, “on display, and I will think over the pros and cons of my obligation to the authorities regarding this matter.”

At this, despite our discomfiture, we laughed like young hyenas. The trout, we knew, was destined for the doctor’s own table. He was a notorious skinflint, to whom sixpence saved from the cooking pot was a coin redoubled of its face value.

At this, even though we were uncomfortable, we laughed like young hyenas. The trout, we knew, was meant for the doctor's own dinner table. He was a notorious cheapskate, for whom saving sixpence from the cooking pot felt like doubling his money.

He made as if to continue his way, but paused again, and shot a question at Jason.

He seemed ready to keep going, but stopped again and threw a question at Jason.

“Dad had any more finds?”

“Did Dad find anything else?”

“No,” said Jason, “and if he had you wouldn’t get ’em.”

“No,” Jason said, “and if he did, you still wouldn’t get them.”

Dr. Crackenthorpe looked at the boy a minute, shrugged his shoulders and moved off.

Dr. Crackenthorpe glanced at the boy for a moment, shrugged, and walked away.

And here, at this point, his question calls for some explanation.

And at this point, his question needs some explaining.

One day, some twelve months or so earlier than the incident just described, we of the mill being all collected together for dinner and my father just coming out of one of his drunken fits, a coin tinkled on the floor and rolled into the empty fireplace, where it lay shining yellow. My father, who had somehow jerked it out of his pocket from the trembling of his hand, walked unsteadily across the room and stood looking down upon it vacantly. There he remained for a minute or two, we watching him, and from time to time shot a stealthy glance round at one or other of us. Twice or thrice he made as if to pick it up, but his heart apparently failed him, for he desisted. Suddenly, however, he had it in his hand and stood fingering it, still watchful of us.

One day, about a year before the incident just described, we were all gathered at the mill for dinner, and my father had just come out of one of his drinking bouts. A coin fell from his pocket and rolled into the empty fireplace, where it lay shining yellow. My father, who had somehow dropped it due to the trembling of his hand, walked unsteadily across the room and stood staring blankly at it. He stayed there for a minute or two, with us watching him, occasionally glancing stealthily at one or another of us. A couple of times, he reached for the coin but seemed to lose his nerve and backed off. Suddenly, though, he had it in his hand, nervously fiddling with it while still keeping an eye on us.

“Well,” he said at last, “there it is for all the world to see,” and placed it on the mantelpiece. Then he turned round to us expectant.

“Well,” he finally said, “there it is for everyone to see,” and placed it on the mantel. Then he turned to us, waiting for our reaction.

“That coin,” he said, slowly, “was given me by a man who dug it up in his garden hereabouts when he was forking potatoes. It’s ancient and a curiosity. There it remains for ornament.”

“That coin,” he said slowly, “was given to me by a guy who found it in his garden around here while he was digging up potatoes. It’s old and an interesting piece. It’s just for decoration now.”

Now whether this was only some caprice of the moment or that he dreaded that had he then and there pouched it some boyish spirit of curiosity might tempt one or other of us to turn out his pockets in search of the treasure when he was in one of his liquorish trances, and so make further discoveries, we could never know. Anyhow, on the mantelpiece the coin lay for some weeks; a contemptible little disk to view, with an odd figure of an ill-formed mannikin stamped on one side of it, and no one of us offered to touch it, until one day Dr. Crackenthorpe paid us a visit.

Now, whether this was just a whim of the moment or if he feared that, had he pocketed it right then, some curious boyish spirit might tempt one of us to rummage through his pockets for the treasure while he was deep in one of his drunken trances, leading to further discoveries, we could never be sure. In any case, the coin sat on the mantelpiece for weeks; it was a pathetic little disk to look at, with a strange figure of a poorly formed little man stamped on one side, and none of us dared to touch it until one day Dr. Crackenthorpe came to visit us.

This worthy had only recently come to Winton, tempted hither, I think, more by lure of antiquities than by any set determination to establish a practice in the town. Indeed, in the result, as I have heard, his fees for any given year would never have quarter filled a wineglass unless paid in pence. He had a small private income and two weaknesses—one a craze for coin collecting, the other a feverish palate, which brought him acquainted with my father, in this wise—that he encountered the old man one night when the latter was complacently swerving into the Itchen at a point known as “The Weirs,” where the water is deep, and conducted him graciously home. The next day he called, and, it becoming apparent that fees were not his object, a rough, queer acquaintance was struck up between the two men, which brought the doctor occasionally to our mill at night for a pipe and a glass. He was the only outsider ever admitted to our slightest intimacy, with the single exception of a baneful old woman, known as Peg Rottengoose, who came in every day to do the cooking and housework and to steal what scraps she could.

This individual had only recently arrived in Winton, drawn here, I believe, more by the attraction of antiques than by any real commitment to start a practice in the town. In fact, as I’ve heard, his fees for any year would barely fill a wineglass unless paid in coins. He had a small private income and two quirks—one was a passion for coin collecting, and the other was a relentless craving for food, which led him to meet my father in this way: he came across the old man one night when my father was happily stumbling into the Itchen at a spot known as “The Weirs,” where the water is deep, and kindly guided him home. The next day he paid a visit, and when it became clear that fees weren’t his goal, a rough but interesting friendship developed between the two men, which led the doctor to occasionally join us at our mill at night for a pipe and a drink. He was the only outsider ever allowed into our close circle, with the sole exception of a troublesome old woman known as Peg Rottengoose, who came by every day to cook and clean and to take whatever scraps she could.

Now, on one of these visits, the doctor’s eye was casually caught by the glint of the coin on the mantelpiece. He clawed it at once, and as he examined it the man’s long, gaunt face lighted from inward with enthusiasm.

Now, during one of these visits, the doctor noticed the glint of the coin on the mantelpiece. He grabbed it immediately, and as he examined it, the man's long, thin face lit up from within with excitement.

“Where did you get this?” he cried, his hands shaking with excitement.

“Where did you get this?” he exclaimed, his hands trembling with excitement.

“A neighbor dug it up in his garden and gave it me. Let it be, can’t you?” said my father, roughly.

“A neighbor dug it up in his garden and gave it to me. Just let it be, okay?” my father said gruffly.

“Pooh, man! Such things are not given without reason. What was the reason? Stay—tell me the name of the man.”

“Pooh, man! Things like that don’t happen for no reason. What was the reason? Hold on—tell me the name of the guy.”

I thought my father paled a little and shifted uneasily in his chair.

I noticed that my father seemed to pale a bit and shifted uncomfortably in his chair.

“I tell you,” he said, hoarsely, “he gave it me.”

“I tell you,” he said hoarsely, “he gave it to me.”

“And I don’t believe it,” cried the other. “You found it yourself, and where this came from more may be.”

“And I don’t believe it,” shouted the other. “You found it yourself, and there could be more where that came from.”

My father sprung to his feet.

My dad jumped to his feet.

“Get out of my house!” he shouted, “and take your ‘may be’s’ to the foul fiend!”

“Get out of my house!” he shouted, “and take your ‘maybe’s’ to the foul fiend!”

Dr. Crackenthorpe placed his pipe and the coin very gently on the table and walked stiffly to the door. He had almost reached it when my father’s voice, quite changed and soft, stopped him.

Dr. Crackenthorpe set his pipe and the coin down carefully on the table and walked awkwardly toward the door. He was nearly there when my father’s voice, now softer and different, made him stop.

“Don’t take offense, man. Come and talk it over.”

“Don’t take it personally, man. Come and chat about it.”

Dr. Crackenthorpe retraced his steps, resumed his chair, and sat staring stonily at my father.

Dr. Crackenthorpe walked back, took his seat again, and sat there, staring coldly at my father.

“It’s true,” said the latter, dropping his eyes, “every word. It’s true, sir, I tell you.”

“It’s true,” said the latter, looking down, “every word. It’s true, sir, I promise you.”

The doctor never spoke, and my father stole an anxious glance up at him.

The doctor didn’t say a word, and my dad cast a worried look up at him.

“Well,” he said, with an effort; “anyhow, it’s a small matter to separate cronies. I don’t know the value of these gimcracks, but as you take pleasure in collecting ’em, I’ll—I’ll—come now, I’ll make you a present of it.”

“Well,” he said, straining a little; “anyway, it’s not a big deal to part with some friends. I’m not sure how much these trinkets are worth, but since you enjoy collecting them, I’ll—I’ll—okay, I’ll just give it to you as a gift.”

The doctor became human once more, and for a second time clutched the coin radiantly. My father heaved a profound sigh, but he never moved.

The doctor became human again and, for the second time, held the coin with joy. My father let out a deep sigh, but he didn’t budge.

“Well,” he said, “now you’ve got it, perhaps you’ll state the particular value of that old piece of metal.”

“Well,” he said, “now that you have it, maybe you can tell me the specific value of that old piece of metal.”

“It’s a gold Doric!” cried the doctor; “as rare a——” he checked himself suddenly and went on with a ludicrous affectation of indifference—“rare enough just to make it interesting. No intrinsic value—none whatever.”

“It’s a gold Doric!” the doctor exclaimed; “as rare a——” he suddenly stopped and continued with a ridiculous attempt to act casual—“rare enough to be interesting. No real value—none at all.”

A little wicked smile twitched up my father’s bearded cheeks. Each man sat forward for some minutes pulling at his pipe; but it was evident the effort of social commonplace was too much for Dr. Crackenthorpe. Presently he rose and said he must be going. He was obviously on thorns until he could secure his treasure in a safe place. For a quarter of an hour after the door had closed behind him, my father sat on gloomily smoking and muttering to himself. Then suddenly he woke to consciousness of our presence and ordered us, savagely, almost madly, off to bed.

A little wicked smile crept up my father’s bearded cheeks. Each man leaned forward for a few minutes, fiddling with his pipe; but it was clear that Dr. Crackenthorpe found the effort of making small talk too much to handle. Soon, he got up and said he had to leave. He was obviously anxious until he could secure his valuable item in a safe place. For about fifteen minutes after the door shut behind him, my father sat there gloomily smoking and mumbling to himself. Then, suddenly, he became aware of us and ordered us, angrily, almost like he was losing it, to go to bed.

This explains the doctor’s question of Jason and is a necessary digression. Now to the meadows once more and a little experience that befell there after the intruder’s departure.

This explains the doctor’s question to Jason and is a necessary digression. Now back to the meadows and a little experience that happened there after the intruder left.

CHAPTER II.
A Nixie.

My brother tired of his fishing for the nonce, and for an hour we lay on our backs in the grass chatting desultorily.

My brother got tired of fishing for a while, and for an hour we lay on our backs in the grass, chatting aimlessly.

“Jason,” said I, suddenly, “what do we live on?”

“Jason,” I said suddenly, “what do we live on?”

“What we can get,” said my brother, sleepily.

“What we can get,” my brother said, sounding sleepy.

“But I mean—where does it come from; who provides it?”

“But I mean—where does it come from; who provides it?”

“Oh, don’t bother, Renny. We have enough to eat and drink and do as we like. What more do you want?”

“Oh, don’t worry about it, Renny. We have plenty to eat and drink and do what we want. What else do you need?”

“I don’t know. I want to know, that’s all. I can’t tell why. Where does the money come from?”

“I don’t know. I just want to find out, that’s all. I can’t explain why. Where does the money come from?”

“Tom Tiddler. He was our grandfather.”

“Tom Tiddler. He was our grandfather.”

“Don’t be a fool. Dad never worked the mill that we remember.”

“Don’t be stupid. Dad never worked at the mill like we remember.”

“But Tom Tiddler did before him.”

“But Tom Tiddler did that before him.”

“Not to the tune that would keep four loafers in idleness for sixteen years.”

“Not in a way that would allow four lazy people to do nothing for sixteen years.”

“Well, I don’t care. Perhaps dad’s a highwayman.”

“Well, I don’t care. Maybe Dad’s a highway robber.”

I kicked at the grass impatiently.

I kicked at the grass impatiently.

“It must end some day, you know.”

“It has to end someday, you know.”

Jason tilted his cap from his eyes and blinked at me.

Jason moved his cap away from his eyes and blinked at me.

“What d’ye mean, piggy?”

"What do you mean, piggy?"

“Suppose dad died or went mad?”

“Suppose Dad died or went crazy?”

“We’d sell the mill and have a rare time of it.”

"We'd sell the mill and have a great time."

“Oh, you great clown! Sell it for what? Driftwood? And how long would the rare time last?”

“Oh, you big clown! Sell it for what? Driftwood? And how long would that rare moment last?”

“You’re mighty particular to-day. I hate answering questions. Let me alone.”

“You're really picky today. I can't stand answering questions. Just leave me alone.”

“I won’t,” I said, viciously. “I want your opinion.”

“I won’t,” I said harshly. “I want your opinion.”

“Well, it’s that you’re a precious fool!”

“Well, it’s just that you’re a real fool!”

“What for?”

"Why?"

“To bother your head with what you can’t answer, when the sun’s shining.”

"Why stress yourself over questions you can't answer when the sun is shining?"

“I can’t help bothering my head,” I said. “I’ve been bothering it, I think, ever since dad gave old Crackenthorpe that medal last year.”

“I can’t stop thinking about it,” I said. “I’ve been thinking about it, I think, ever since Dad gave old Crackenthorpe that medal last year.”

Jason sat up.

Jason woke up.

“So you noticed it, too,” he said. “Renny, there’s depths in the old man that we sha’n’t plumb.”

“So you noticed it, too,” he said. “Renny, there are depths in the old man that we won’t be able to understand.”

“Well, I’ve taken to thinking of things a bit,” said I.

“Well, I’ve started thinking about things a bit,” I said.

Jason—so named, at any period (I never saw a register of the christening of any one of us) because of his golden fleece, shook it and set to whistling softly.

Jason—called that at any time (I never saw a record of any of our baptisms) because of his golden fleece, shook it and started whistling softly.

His name—Modred’s, too—mine was Renalt, and more local—were evidence of my father’s superior culture as compared with most of his class. They were odd, if you like, but having a little knowledge and fancifulness to back them, gave proof of a certain sum of desultory reading on his part; the spirit of which was transmitted to his children.

His name—just like Modred’s—was Renalt, which was more local, and they reflected my father’s higher culture compared to most of his peers. They were unusual, sure, but with a bit of knowledge and imagination to support them, they showed that he had done some scattered reading; that spirit was passed down to his children.

I was throwing myself back with a dissatisfied grunt, when of a sudden a shrill screech came toward us from a point apparently on the river path fifty yards lower down. We jumped to our feet and raced headlong in the direction of the sound. Nothing was to be seen. It was not until the cry was repeated, almost from under our very feet, that we realized the reason of it.

I was falling back with an annoyed grunt when suddenly a loud screech came from somewhere down the river path about fifty yards away. We jumped up and ran straight toward the sound. There was nothing in sight. It wasn't until the cry happened again, almost right beneath us, that we figured out what was going on.

All about Winton the banks of the main streams are pierced at intervals to admit runlets of clear water into the meadows below. Such a boring there was of a goodish caliber at the point where we stopped; and here the water, breaking through in a little fall, tumbled into a stone basin, some three feet square and five deep, that was sunk to its rim in a rough trench of the meadow soil. Into this brimming trough a young girl had slipped and would drown in time, for, though she clung on to the edge with frantic hands, her efforts to escape had evidently exhausted her to such an extent that she could now do no more than look up to us, as we stood on the bank above, with wild, beseeching eyes.

All around Winton, the banks of the main streams are dotted with openings that let small streams of clear water flow into the meadows below. There was a decent-sized hole where we paused; here, the water, cascading in a small waterfall, fell into a stone basin about three feet square and five feet deep, which was set into a rough trench of meadow soil. A young girl had slipped into this overflowing trough and would eventually drown, because even though she was desperately gripping the edge with her hands, her struggles had clearly worn her out, leaving her with nothing more than to look up at us from the bank above with wild, pleading eyes.

I was going to jump to her help, when Jason stayed me with his hand.

I was about to rush to her aid when Jason stopped me with his hand.

“Hist, Renny!” he whispered. “I’ve never seen a body drown.”

“Shh, Renny!” he whispered. “I’ve never seen someone drown.”

“Nor shall,” said I, hoping he jested.

"Nor will I," I said, hoping he was joking.

“Let me shove her hands off,” he said, in the same wondering tone. One moment, with a shock, I saw the horrible meaning in his face; the next, with a quick movement I had flung him down and jumped. He rose at once with a slight cut on his lips, but before he could recover himself I had the girl out by the hands and had stretched her limp and prostrate on the grass. Then I paused, embarrassed, and he stood above looking down upon us.

“Let me push her hands away,” he said, in the same surprised tone. One moment, I was shocked as I realized the terrible meaning in his expression; the next, with a swift movement, I had knocked him down and jumped. He got up immediately with a small cut on his lips, but before he could regain his composure, I had grabbed the girl by her hands and laid her out, limp and lying on the grass. Then I hesitated, feeling awkward, and he stood above us, looking down.

“You’ll have to pay for that, Renny,” he said, “sooner or later”—and, of course, I knew I should.

“You’ll have to pay for that, Renny,” he said, “sooner or later”—and, of course, I knew I would.

“Turn the creature on her face, you dolt!” he continued, “and let the water run out of her pipes.”

“Flip the creature over, you fool!” he continued, “and let the water drain from her pipes.”

I endeavored to comply, but the girl, always keeping her eyes shut, resisted feebly. I dropped upon my knees and smoothed away the sodden tresses from her face. Thus revealed it seemed an oddly pretty one; the skin half transparent, like rice paper; the forehead rounding from the nose like a kitten’s. But she never opened her eyes, so that I could not see what was their color, though the lashes were black.

I tried to comply, but the girl, with her eyes still shut, put up a weak resistance. I knelt down and brushed the damp hair away from her face. Once cleared, her face looked oddly pretty; her skin was almost transparent, like rice paper, and her forehead curved from her nose like a kitten’s. But she never opened her eyes, so I couldn’t see their color, even though her lashes were black.

Presently a horror seized me that she was dead, and I shook her pretty roughly by the shoulder.

Presently, a wave of terror hit me that she was dead, and I shook her pretty hard by the shoulder.

“Oh,” she cried, with a whimper, “don’t!”

“Oh,” she cried, with a whimper, “please don’t!”

I was so rejoiced at this evidence of life that I gave a whoop. Then I bent over her.

I was so thrilled at this sign of life that I let out a shout. Then I leaned over her.

“It’s all right, girl,” I said; “you’re safe; I saved you.”

“It’s okay, girl,” I said; “you’re safe; I got you.”

Her lips were moving again and I stopped to listen. “What did he want to drown me for?” she whispered.

Her lips were moving again, and I paused to listen. “Why did he want to drown me?” she whispered.

She was thinking of my brother, not of me. For a flash her eyes opened, violet, like lightning, and glanced up at him standing above; then they closed again.

She was thinking about my brother, not me. For a moment, her eyes opened, violet like lightning, and looked up at him standing above; then they closed again.

“Come,” I said, roughly; “if you can talk, you can get up.”

“Come on,” I said, roughly; “if you can talk, you can get up.”

The girl struggled into a sitting posture and then rose to her feet. She was tall, almost as tall as I was, and about my age, I should think. Her dress, so far as one could judge, it being sopped with water, was a poor patched affair, and rough country shoes were on her feet.

The girl pushed herself into a sitting position and then got to her feet. She was tall, nearly as tall as I was, and about my age, I guessed. Her dress, as far as I could tell since it was soaked with water, was a shabby, patched-up mess, and she wore rough country shoes on her feet.

“Take me somewhere, where I can dry,” she said, imperiously. “Don’t let him come—he needn’t follow.”

“Take me somewhere I can dry off,” she said, commanding. “Don’t let him come—he doesn’t need to follow.”

“He’s my brother,” I said.

"He's my brother," I said.

“I don’t care. He wanted to drown me; he didn’t know I can’t die by water.”

“I don’t care. He wanted to drown me; he didn’t know I can’t die by water.”

“Can’t you?” I said.

“Can’t you?” I asked.

“Of course not. I’m a changeling!”

“Of course not. I’m a changeling!”

She said it with a childish seriousness that confounded me.

She said it with a childlike seriousness that baffled me.

“What made you one?” I asked.

“What made you one?” I asked.

“The fairies,” she said, “and that’s why I’m here.”

“The fairies,” she said, “and that’s why I’m here.”

I was too bewildered to pursue the subject further.

I was too confused to continue the conversation.

“How did you fall in there?” I asked.

“How did you end up in there?” I asked.

“I saw some little fish, like klinkents of rainbow, and wanted to catch them; then I slipped and soused.”

“I saw some tiny fish, shining like rainbows, and I wanted to catch them; then I slipped and fell in.”

“Well,” I said, “where are you going now?”

“Well,” I said, “where are you heading now?”

“With you,” she answered.

"With you," she replied.

I offered no resistance. I gave no thought to results, or to what my father would say when this grotesque young figure should break into his presence. Mechanically I started for home and she walked by my side, chatting. Jason strode in our rear, whistling.

I didn’t resist at all. I didn’t think about the consequences or what my dad would say when this weird young person showed up in front of him. Without really thinking, I started heading home, and she walked next to me, talking. Jason walked behind us, whistling.

“What a brute he must be!” she said once, jerking her head backward.

“What a jerk he must be!” she said once, tossing her head back.

“Leave him alone,” I said, “or we shall quarrel. What’s a girl like you to him?”

“Leave him alone,” I said, “or we’ll have a fight. What does a girl like you mean to him?”

I think she hardly heard me, for the whistle had dropped to a very mellow note. To my surprise I noticed that she was crying.

I don't think she really heard me because the whistle had turned into a soft sound. To my surprise, I saw that she was crying.

“I thought changelings couldn’t cry?” I said.

“I thought changelings weren’t able to cry?” I said.

“I tell you water does not affect me,” she answered, sharply. “What a mean spy you are—for a boy.”

“I’m telling you, water doesn't bother me,” she replied, curtly. “What a sneaky little spy you are—for a guy.”

I was very angry at that and strode on with black looks, whereupon she edged up to me and said, softly: “Don’t be sore with me, don’t.”

I was really angry about that and walked on with a scowl, then she came up to me and said softly, “Don’t be mad at me, please don’t.”

I shrugged my shoulders.

I shrugged.

“Let’s kiss and be friends,” she whispered.

“Let’s kiss and be friends,” she said softly.

For the first time in my life I blushed furiously.

For the first time in my life, I turned bright red.

“You beast,” I said, “to think that men would kiss!”

“You animal,” I said, “to think that guys would actually kiss!”

She gave me a sounding smack on the shoulder and I turned on her furiously.

She gave me a hard smack on the shoulder, and I turned to her angrily.

“Oh, yes!” she cried, “hit out at me, do! It’s like you.”

“Oh, yes!” she exclaimed, “go ahead and take a swing at me! That’s just like you.”

“I won’t touch you!” I said. “But I won’t have anything more to do with you,” and I strode on, fuming. She followed after me and presently I heard her crying again. At this my anger evaporated and I turned round once more.

“I won’t touch you!” I said. “But I’m done dealing with you,” and I walked away, fuming. She followed me, and soon I heard her crying again. At this, my anger disappeared, and I turned around once more.

“Come on,” I said, “if you want to, and keep a civil tongue in your head.”

“Come on,” I said, “if you want to, then just keep it civil.”

Presently we were walking together again.

Presently, we were walking together again.

“What’s your home, Renny?” she asked, by and by.

“What’s your home like, Renny?” she asked after a while.

“A mill,” I answered, “but nothing is ground there now.”

“A mill,” I replied, “but nothing is being ground there now.”

She stopped and so did I, and she looked at me curiously, with her red lips parted, so that her teeth twinkled.

She stopped, and I did too, looking at me with curiosity, her red lips slightly parted, making her teeth shine.

“What’s the matter?” said I.

“What's wrong?” I asked.

“Nothing,” she said, “only I remember an old, old saying that the woman told me.”

“Nothing,” she said, “but I remember an old saying that the woman told me.”

“What woman?” I asked, in wonder, but she took no notice of my question, only repeated some queer doggerel that ran somewhat as follows:

“What woman?” I asked, surprised, but she ignored my question and just repeated some strange rhyme that went something like this:

“Where the mill race is

“By the mill race”

Come and go faces.

Familiar faces come and go.

Once deeds of violence;

Once acts of violence;

Now dust and silence.

Now it's dusty and quiet.

Thither thy destiny

To your destiny

Answer what speaks to thee.”

"Answer what speaks to you."

CHAPTER III.
The Mill and the Changeling.

The outer appearance of the old mill in which we lived and grew up I have touched upon; and now I take up my pen to paint in black and white the old, moldering interior of the shell.

The outside of the old mill where we lived and grew up has been addressed; now I’m picking up my pen to describe in detail the decaying interior of the place.

The building stood upon a triple arch of red brick that spanned the stream, and extended from shore to shore, where, on each side, a house of later date stood cheek to jowl with it. It looked but an indifferent affair as viewed from the little bridge aforesaid, which was dedicated to St. Swithun of watery memory, but in reality extended further backward than one might have suspected. Moreover, to the east side a longish wing, with a ridged roof of tiles, ran off at right angles and added considerably to the general dimensions. To the west stood a covered yard, where once the mill wagons were packed or unloaded; but this, in all my memory of it, yawned only a dusty spave, given over to the echoes and a couple of ancient cart wheels whose rusty tires and worm-pierced hubs were mute evidence of an inglorious decay.

The building rested on a triple arch of red brick that crossed the stream, stretching from one shore to the other, with a more modern house on each side, tightly packed against it. From the little bridge nearby, dedicated to St. Swithun, known for its watery history, it seemed pretty ordinary, but in reality, it extended further back than one might expect. Additionally, a long wing with a tiled, peaked roof jutted out at right angles on the east, significantly increasing the overall size. To the west, there was a covered yard where the mill wagons used to be loaded and unloaded; however, in all my memories of it, it was just a dusty space, echoing with the sounds of a couple of old cart wheels whose rusty rims and worm-eaten hubs silently testified to a glory long gone.

These were for all to see—but behind the walls!

These were visible to everyone—but only behind the walls!

Was the old mill uncanny from the first, or is it only the ghosts with which our generation of passions has peopled it that have made it so? This I can say: That I never remember a time when Jason or I, or even Zyp, dared to be in the room of silence alone—and in company never for more than a few minutes. Modred had not the same awe of it, but Modred’s imagination was a swaddled infant. For my father I will not speak. Maybe he was too accustomed to specters to dread them.

Was the old mill creepy from the start, or is it just the ghosts that our passionate generation has filled it with that make it seem that way? I can say this: I don’t remember a time when Jason, Zyp, or I felt brave enough to be in the silent room alone—and when we were together, it was never for more than a few minutes. Modred didn’t share the same fear, but his imagination was like a sheltered baby. As for my father, I won’t comment. Maybe he had seen so many spirits that he wasn’t afraid of them anymore.

This room was one on the floor above the water, and the fact that it harbored the mill wheel, whose booming, when in motion, shook the stagnant air with discordant sounds, may have served as some explanation of its eeriness. It stood against the east wing and away from the yard, and was a dismal, dull place, like a loft, with black beams above going off into darkness. Its only light came from a square little window in front that was bleared with dust and stopped outside with a lacework of wire. Against its western wall was reared a huge box or cage of wood, which was made to contain the upper half of the wheel, with its ratchet and shaft that went up to the great stones on the floor above; for the mill race thundered below, and when the great paddles were revolving the water slapped and rent at the woodwork.

This room was one floor above the water, and the fact that it housed the mill wheel, which boomed and shook the still air with jarring sounds when it was in motion, might explain its eerie vibe. It was situated against the east wing and away from the yard, making it a gloomy, lifeless space, similar to an attic, with black beams overhead vanishing into darkness. Its only source of light came from a small, square window in front, which was smeared with dust and covered outside by a web of wire. Leaning against its western wall was a massive wooden box or cage designed to hold the upper part of the wheel, complete with its ratchet and shaft leading up to the large stones on the floor above; below, the mill race thundered, and when the massive paddles turned, the water slapped and battered against the woodwork.

Now it behooves me to mention a strange fancy of my father’s—which was this, that though no grain or husk in our day ever crumbled between the stones, the wheel was forever kept in motion, as if our fortunes lay in grinding against impalpable time. The custom was in itself ghostly, and its regularity was interrupted only at odd moments, and those generally in the night, when, lying abed upstairs, we boys would become conscious of a temporary cessation of the humming, vibrating noise that was so habitual to the place. To this fancy was added a strange solicitude on the part of my father for the well-being of the wheel itself. He would disappear into the room of silence twice or thrice a day to oil and examine it, and if rarely any tinkering was called for we knew it by the sound of the closing of the sluice and of the water rush swerving round by another channel.

Now I have to mention a weird quirk of my father's—he believed that even though no grain or husk ever got ground between the stones in our time, the wheel was always kept turning, as if our fortunes depended on grinding against the endless passage of time. The tradition itself was eerie, and the routine was only broken at strange moments, usually at night, when we boys, lying in bed upstairs, would notice a temporary stop in the constant humming, vibrating noise that was so familiar to the place. To this odd belief, my father also showed unusual concern for the wheel's well-being. He would disappear into the silent room two or three times a day to oil and check it, and if any repairs were needed, we’d know by the sound of the sluice closing and the water rushing as it switched to another channel.

Now, for the time I have said enough, and with a sigh return to that May afternoon and little Zyp, the changeling.

Now, I've said enough for now, and with a sigh, I go back to that May afternoon and little Zyp, the changeling.

She followed me into the mill so quietly that I hardly heard her step behind me. When I looked back her eyes were full of a strange speculation and her hands crossed on her breast, as if she prayed. She motioned me forward and I obeyed, marveling at my own submission. I had no slightest idea what I was to say to my father or what propose. We found him seated by the table in the living room upstairs, a bottle and glass before him. The weekly demon was beginning to work, but had not yet obtained the mastery. He stared at us as we entered, but said nothing.

She slipped into the mill so quietly that I barely heard her footsteps behind me. When I glanced back, her eyes were filled with a strange curiosity, and her hands were crossed over her chest as if she was praying. She gestured for me to go ahead, and I complied, wondering at my own willingness to submit. I had no clue what I was supposed to say to my dad or what the plan was. We found him sitting at the table in the living room upstairs, a bottle and a glass in front of him. The weekly struggle was starting to take effect, but he hadn't completely lost control yet. He stared at us as we walked in but said nothing.

Then, to my wonder, Zyp walked straight up to the old man, pulled his arms down, sat upon his knee and kissed his rutted cheek. I gave a gasp that was echoed by Jason, who had followed and was leaning against the lintel of the open door. Still my father said nothing and I trembled at the ominous silence. At last in desperation I stammered, and all the time Zyp was caressing the passive face.

Then, to my surprise, Zyp walked right up to the old man, pulled his arms down, sat on his knee, and kissed his worn cheek. I gasped, which was echoed by Jason, who had followed me and was leaning against the door frame. Yet my father still said nothing, and I felt a shiver at the heavy silence. Finally, in desperation, I stammered, while Zyp continued to stroke the old man's expressionless face.

“Dad, the girl fell into the water and I pulled her out, and here she is.”

“Dad, the girl fell in the water, and I pulled her out, and here she is.”

Then at length my father said in a harsh, deep voice:

Then finally my father spoke in a rough, deep voice:

“You pulled her out? What was Jason there doing?”

“You pulled her out? What was Jason doing there?”

“Waiting for her to drown,” my brother answered for himself, defiantly forestalling conviction.

“Waiting for her to drown,” my brother replied for himself, defiantly avoiding conviction.

My father put the girl from him, strode furiously across the room, seized Jason by one arm and gave him several cruel, heavy blows across his shoulders and the back of his head. The boy was half stunned, but uttered no cry, and at every stroke Zyp laughed and clapped her hands. Then, flinging his victim to the floor, from which he immediately rose again and resumed his former posture by the door, pale but unsubdued, my father returned to his seat and held the girl at arm’s length before him.

My father pushed the girl away from him, stormed angrily across the room, grabbed Jason by one arm, and gave him several hard, harsh blows on his shoulders and the back of his head. The boy was half dazed but didn’t make a sound, and with every hit, Zyp laughed and clapped her hands. Then, throwing his victim to the floor, from which he quickly got back up and took his previous position by the door, pale but not broken, my father went back to his seat and held the girl at arm’s length in front of him.

“Who are you?” he said.

“Who are you?” he asked.

She answered, “A changeling,” in a voice soft as flowers.

She answered, “A changeling,” in a voice as soft as flowers.

“What’s your name?”

"What’s your name?"

“Zyp.”

“Zyp.”

“Your other name?”

"What's your other name?"

“Never mind; Zyp’s enough.”

"Never mind; Zyp is enough."

“Is it? Where do you come from? What brings you here?”

“Really? Where are you from? What brought you here?”

“Renny brought me here because I love him.”

“Renny brought me here because I love him.”

“Love him? Have you ever met before?”

“Love him? Have you two ever met?”

“No; but he pulled me out of the water.”

“No, but he pulled me out of the water.”

“Come—this won’t do. I must know more about you.”

“Come on—this isn’t working. I need to know more about you.”

She laughed and put out her hand coaxingly.

She laughed and reached out her hand invitingly.

“Shall I tell you? A little, perhaps. I am from a big forest out west there, where wheels drone like hornets among the trees and black men rise out of the ground. I have no father or mother, for I come of the fairies. Those who stood for them married late and had a baby and they delayed to christen it. One day the baby was gone and I was there. They knew me for a changeling from the first and didn’t love me. But I lived with them for all that and they got to hate me more and more. Not a cow died or a gammer was wryed wi’ the rheumatics but I had done it. Bit by bit the old man lost all his trade and loved me none the more, I can tell you. He was a Beast Leech, and where was the use of the forest folk sending for him to mend their sick kine when he kept a changeling to undo it all? At last they could stand no more of it and the woman brought me away and lost me.”

“Should I tell you? Maybe a little. I’m from a big forest out west, where wheels buzz like hornets among the trees and black people rise out of the ground. I don’t have a father or mother because I come from the fairies. Those who stood in for them married late and had a baby, but they delayed in christening it. One day the baby was gone, and I was there. They knew I was a changeling from the start and didn’t love me. But I lived with them anyway, and they grew to hate me more and more. Not a cow died or an old woman got sick with rheumatism without it being blamed on me. Bit by bit, the old man lost all his business and didn’t love me any more, I can tell you. He was a Beast Leech, and what was the point of the forest folks calling him to heal their sick cows when he kept a changeling around to mess it all up? Eventually, they couldn’t take it anymore, and the woman took me away and lost me.”

“Lost you?” echoed my father.

“Lost you?” my father echoed.

“Oh,” said Zyp, with a little cluck, “I knew all along how the tramp was to end. There was an old one, a woman, lived in the forest, and she told me a deal of things. She knew me better than them all, and I loved her because she was evil, so they said. She told me some rhymes and plenty of other things.”

“Oh,” said Zyp, with a little cluck, “I always knew how the story was going to end. There was an old woman who lived in the forest, and she shared a lot of things with me. She understood me better than anyone else, and I loved her because they all said she was wicked. She taught me some rhymes and many other things.”

“Well?” said my father.

"What's up?" said my dad.

“We walked east by the sun for days and days. Then we came to the top of a big, soft hill, where little beetles were hopping among the grass, and below us was a great town like stones in a green old quarry, and the woman said: ‘Run down and ask the name of it while I rest here.’ And I ran with the wind in my face and was joyful, for I knew that she would escape when I was gone, and I should never see her again.”

“We walked east with the sun for days. Then we reached the top of a big, soft hill, where tiny beetles were jumping around in the grass, and below us was a huge town that looked like stones in a green, old quarry. The woman said, ‘Run down and ask what it’s called while I rest here.’ I ran with the wind in my face, feeling joyful, because I knew she would leave while I was gone, and I would never see her again.”

“And then you tumbled into the water?” said my father.

“And then you fell into the water?” said my father.

Zyp nodded.

Zyp agreed.

“And now,” she said, “I belong to nobody, and will you have me?”

“And now,” she said, “I don’t belong to anyone, so will you take me?”

My father shook his head, and in a moment sobs most piteous were shaking the girl’s throat. So forlorn and pretty a sight I have never seen before or since.

My father shook his head, and in a moment the girl's throat was shaking with the most heartbreaking sobs. I've never seen such a sad and beautiful sight before or since.

“Well,” he said, “if nobody comes to claim you, you may stop.”

"Well," he said, "if no one comes to claim you, you can stop."

And stop Zyp did. Surely was never an odder coming, yet from that day she was one of us.

And Zyp stopped. It was definitely the strangest arrival, yet from that day on, she became one of us.

What was truthful and what imaginative in her story I have never known, for from first to last this was the most we heard of it.

What was true and what was made up in her story, I’ve never known, because from beginning to end, that was all we heard about it.

One thing was certain. Zyp was by nature a child of the open air and the sun. Flowers that were wild she loved—not those that were cultivated, however beautiful, of which she was indifferent—and she had an unspeakable imagination in reading their fanciful histories and a strange faculty for fondling them, as it were, into sentient beings. I can hardly claim belief when I say that I have seen a rough nettle fade when she scolded it for stinging her finger, or a little yellow rock rose turn from the sun to her when she talked to it.

One thing was clear. Zyp was naturally a child of the outdoors and the sun. She loved wildflowers—not the cultivated ones, no matter how pretty, which she didn’t care about—and she had an incredible imagination when it came to reading their whimsical stories. She had a unique ability to treat them almost like living beings. I can hardly believe it myself when I say that I watched a rough nettle wilt when she scolded it for stinging her finger, or a little yellow rock rose lean toward her when she spoke to it.

Zyp never plucked a flower, or allowed us to do so if she could prevent it. I well remember the first walk I took with her after her establishment in the mill, when I was attracted by a rare little blossom, the water chickweed, which sprouted from a grassy trench, and pulled it for her behoof. She beat me savagely with her soft hands, then fell to kissing and weeping over the torn little weed, which actually appeared to revive a moment under her caresses. I had to promise with humility never to gather another wild flower so long as I lived, and I have been faithful to my trust.

Zyp never picked a flower or let us do it if she could help it. I still remember the first walk I took with her after she settled into the mill. I was drawn to a rare little flower, the water chickweed, that grew from a grassy ditch, and I picked it for her. She hit me playfully with her soft hands, then started kissing and crying over the broken little flower, which actually seemed to come back to life for a moment under her touch. I had to promise humbly never to pick another wildflower for as long as I lived, and I've kept that promise.

The afternoon of her coming old Peg rigged her up some description of sleeping accommodation in a little room in the attic, and this became her sanctuary whenever she wished to escape us and be alone. To my father she was uniformly sweet and coaxing, and he for his part took a strange fancy to her, and abated somewhat of his demoniacal moodiness from the date of her arrival.

The afternoon she arrived, old Peg set up some sort of sleeping arrangement for her in a small room in the attic, which became her safe haven whenever she wanted to get away from us and be by herself. To my father, she was consistently sweet and charming, and he, for his part, developed a strange fondness for her, easing up on his dark and moody temperament since she showed up.

Yet it must not be imagined, from this description of her softer side, that Zyp was all tender pliability. On the contrary, in her general relations with us and others as impure human beings, she was the veritable soul of impishness, and played a thousand pranks to prove her title to her parentage.

Yet it shouldn't be assumed, based on this description of her gentler side, that Zyp was entirely soft and submissive. On the contrary, in her interactions with us and others as flawed human beings, she was the true embodiment of mischief, pulling off countless pranks to demonstrate her claim to her lineage.

At first she made a feint of distributing her smiles willfully, by turn, between Modred and me, so that neither of us might claim precedence. But Jason was admitted to no pretense of rivalry; though, to do him justice, he at once took the upper hand by meeting scorn with indifference. In my heart, however, I claimed her as my especial property; a demand justified, I felt no doubt, by her manner toward me, which was marked by a peculiar rebellious tenderness she showed to no other.

At first, she pretended to share her smiles evenly between Modred and me, so that neither of us could feel like we were winning. But Jason wasn't playing that game; to be fair, he quickly took charge by responding to scorn with indifference. Deep down, though, I felt like she was mine; I was sure of it because of the special, rebellious tenderness she showed me that she didn't show to anyone else.

The day after her arrival she asked me to take her over the mill and show her everything. I complied when the place was empty of all save us. We explored room by room, with a single exception, the ancient building.

The day after she arrived, she asked me to take her around the mill and show her everything. I agreed when the place was empty except for us. We explored room by room, with one exception: the old building.

Of course Zyp said: “There’s a room you haven’t shown me, Renny.”

Of course, Zyp said, “There's a room you haven't shown me, Renny.”

“Yes,” said I; “the room of silence.”

“Yes,” I said; “the quiet room.”

“Why didn’t we go there?”

“Why didn’t we go there?”

“Never mind. There’s something wicked in it.”

“Never mind. There’s something bad in it.”

“What? Do tell me! Oh, I should love to see!”

“What? Please tell me! Oh, I would love to see!”

“There’s nothing to see. Let it alone, can’t you?”

“There's nothing to see. Just leave it alone, okay?”

“You’re a coward. I’ll get the sleepy boy to show me.”

“You're a coward. I'll get the sleepy boy to help me out.”

“Come along then,” I said, and, seizing her hand, dragged her roughly indoors.

“Come on then,” I said, and, grabbing her hand, pulled her roughly inside.

We crossed a dark passage, and, pushing back a heavy door of ancient timber, stood on the threshold of the room of silence. It was not in nature’s meaning that the name was bestowed, for, entering, the full voice of the wheel broke upon one with a grinding fury that shook the moldering boards of the floor.

We walked through a dark hallway, and, pushing open a heavy door made of old wood, we stood at the entrance of the quiet room. The name didn't match its reality, because as we entered, the loud noise of the wheel hit us with a grinding intensity that rattled the rotting floorboards.

“Well,” I whispered, “have you seen enough?”

“Well,” I whispered, “have you seen enough?”

“I see nothing,” she cried, with a shrill, defiant laugh; “I am going in”—and before I could stop her, she had run into the middle of the room and was standing still in the bar of sunlight, with her arms outspread like wings, and her face, the lips apart, lifted with an expression on it of eager inquiry.

“I can’t see anything,” she yelled, with a sharp, challenging laugh; “I’m going in”—and before I could stop her, she dashed into the middle of the room and stood still in the sunlight, arms spread wide like wings, her face turned up with her lips parted, wearing an eager look of curiosity.

What happened? I can find an image only in the poison bottle of the entomologist. As some shining, flower-stained butterfly, slipped into this glass coffin, quivers, droops its wings and fades, as it were, in a moment before its capturer’s eyes, so Zyp faded before mine. Her arms dropped to her sides, her figure seemed as if its whole buoyancy were gone at a touch, her face fell to a waxen color and “Oh, take me away!” she wailed in a thin, strangled voice.

What happened? The only image I can find is in the poison bottle of the entomologist. Like a beautifully colored butterfly, caught and slowly fading in this glass coffin, Zyp faded before my eyes. Her arms dropped to her sides, and her body seemed to lose all its energy at a single touch. Her face turned a sickly pale, and she cried out, “Oh, take me away!” in a weak, choked voice.

I conquered my terror, rushed to her, and, dragging her stumbling and tripping from the room, banged to the door behind us and made for the little platform once more and the open air.

I faced my fear, hurried to her, and, pulling her along as she stumbled and tripped, slammed the door behind us and headed for the little platform again and the fresh air.

She revived in a wonderfully short space of time, and, lifting up her head, looked into my eyes with her own wide with dismay.

She bounced back really quickly and, raising her head, looked into my eyes with her own wide open in shock.

“It was hideous,” she whispered; “why didn’t you stop me?”

“It was awful,” she whispered; “why didn’t you stop me?”

Zyp, it will be seen, was not all elf. She had something in common with her sex.

Zyp, as you'll notice, wasn't just an elf. She shared something with her gender.

“I warned you,” I said, “and I know what you felt.”

“I warned you,” I said, “and I know how you felt.”

“It was as if a question was being asked of me,” she said, in a low voice. “And yet no one spoke and there was no question. I don’t know what it wanted or what were the words, for there were none; but I feel as if I shall have to go on thinking of the answer and struggling to find it forever and ever.”

“It felt like someone was asking me a question,” she said in a soft voice. “But no one said anything, and there wasn’t any question. I don’t know what it wanted or what the words were, because there were none; but I feel like I’m going to have to keep thinking about the answer and trying to find it forever.”

“Yes,” I whispered, in the same tone; “that is what everybody says.”

“Yes,” I whispered, in the same tone; “that’s what everyone says.”

She begged me not to follow her, and crept away quite humbled and subdued, and we none of us saw more of her that day. But just as she left me she turned and whispered in awe-stricken tone, “Answer what speaks to thee,” and I could not remember when and where I had heard these words before.

She pleaded with me not to follow her and quietly walked away, looking quite defeated and subdued, and none of us saw her again that day. But just before she left, she turned and whispered in a stunned tone, “Answer what speaks to you,” and I couldn’t recall when and where I had heard those words before.

CHAPTER IV.
ZYP captivates.

In the evening Dr. Crackenthorpe paid us a visit. He found my father out, but elected to sit with us and smoke his pipe expectant of the other’s return.

In the evening, Dr. Crackenthorpe came to visit us. He discovered that my father was out but chose to stay with us and smoke his pipe while waiting for him to come back.

He always treated us boys as if we were so much dirt, and we respected his strength just sufficiently to try no pranks on him in the absence of the ruling power. But nevertheless we resented his presumption of authority, and whenever he sat with us alone made an exaggerated affectation of being thick in whispered confidences among ourselves.

He always treated us guys like we were dirt, and we respected his strength enough not to mess with him when the authority figure wasn't around. But we still resented his overbearing attitude, and whenever he was alone with us, we pretended to be super close and shared whispered secrets among ourselves.

Zyp was still upstairs and the doctor had not as yet seen her, but he was conscious, I think, in some telepathic way, of an alien presence in the house, for he kept shifting his position uneasily and looking toward the door. A screech from his lips suddenly startled us, and we turned round to see the long man standing bolt upright, with his face gone the color of a meal sack, and his bold eyes staring prominent.

Zyp was still upstairs, and the doctor hadn't seen her yet, but I think he was somehow aware, almost telepathically, of a strange presence in the house. He kept shifting his position uneasily and glancing at the door. Suddenly, a screech burst from his lips, startling us, and we turned to see the tall man standing stiffly, his face as pale as a sack of flour, and his wide eyes staring out.

“What’s the matter?” said Jason.

"What's wrong?" said Jason.

Gradually the doctor’s face assumed a dark look of rage.

Gradually, the doctor's face took on a dark expression of anger.

“Which of you was it?” he cried in a broken voice; “tell me, or I’ll crack all your fingers up like fire sticks!”

“Which one of you was it?” he yelled in a shaky voice; “tell me, or I’ll snap all your fingers like twigs!”

“What’s the matter?” said Jason, again; “you see for yourself we’ve been sitting by the table all the time you’ve been there.”

“What’s going on?” Jason asked again. “You can see for yourself that we’ve been sitting at the table the whole time you’ve been here.”

“Something spoke—somebody, I tell you, as I sat here in the chimney corner!” He was beside himself with fury and had great ado to crush his emotion under. But he succeeded, and sat down again trembling all over.

“Something spoke—someone, I swear, as I sat here in the fireplace corner!” He was furious and struggled hard to keep his emotions in check. But he managed, and sat down again, shaking all over.

“A curse is on the house!” he muttered; then aloud: “I’ve had enough of your games, you black vermin! I won’t stand it, d’ye hear? Let there be an end!”

“A curse is on the house!” he muttered; then loudly: “I’ve had enough of your games, you filthy pests! I won’t take it anymore, do you hear? Let this be the end!”

We stared, dropped into our seats and were beginning our confidences once more, when the doctor started up a second time with a loud oath, and leaped into the middle of the room.

We stared, dropped into our seats, and were starting our confessions again when the doctor suddenly blurted out a loud curse and jumped into the middle of the room.

“Great thunder!” he shouted; “d’ye dare!”

“Great thunder!” he shouted. “Do you dare!”

This time we had all heard it—a wailing whisper that seemed to come from the neighborhood of the chimney and to utter the words: “Beware the demon that sits in the bottle,” and of the whole company only I was not confounded.

This time we all heard it—a faint, eerie sound that seemed to come from near the chimney, saying, “Beware the demon that sits in the bottle,” and out of everyone, I was the only one who wasn’t shocked.

As to the doctor, he suddenly turned very white again, and muttered shakingly: “Can it be? I don’t exceed as others do. I swear I have taken less this month than ever before.”

As for the doctor, he suddenly went very pale again and said shakily, “Is it possible? I’m not overdoing it like others. I swear I’ve taken less this month than ever before.”

With the terror in his soul he stumbled toward the door and was moving out his hand to reach it, when it opened from the other side and Zyp, as meek and pure looking as a young saint, met him on the threshold.

With terror in his soul, he stumbled toward the door, reaching for it when it opened from the other side. Zyp, looking as meek and pure as a young saint, met him on the threshold.

Now, I had that morning, in the course of conversation with the changeling, touched upon Dr. Crackenthorpe and his weaknesses, and that ghostly mention of the bottle convinced me on the moment that only she could be responsible for the mystery—a revelation of impishness which, I need not say, delighted me. The method of her prank I may as well describe here. The embrasure for a fireplace in her room had never been fitted with a grate, and the hearthstone itself was cracked and dislocated in a dozen places. By removing some of these fragments she had actually discovered a broken way into the chimney of the sitting room below, down which it was easy to slip a hollow rail of iron which with other lumber lay in the attic. This she had done, listened for her opportunity, and thereupon spoken the ominous words.

Now, that morning, during my conversation with the changeling, I had mentioned Dr. Crackenthorpe and his flaws, and that ghostly reference to the bottle made me realize instantly that only she could be behind the mystery—a mischievous revelation that, I must say, thrilled me. I might as well describe her prank here. The fireplace in her room had never been fitted with a grate, and the hearth was cracked and broken in several places. By removing some of these pieces, she had actually found a way into the chimney of the room below, down which it was easy to slide a hollow iron rod that was lying around in the attic with some other junk. She did this, waited for her moment, and then uttered the ominous words.

I think her appearance was the consummation of the doctor’s terror, for a shuddering “Oh!” shook from his lips, and he seemed about to drop. And indeed she was somewhat like a spirit, with her wild white face looking from a tangle of pheasant-brown hair and her solemn eyes like water glints in little wells of shadow.

I think her appearance was the peak of the doctor’s fear, as a trembling “Oh!” escaped his lips, and he looked like he might faint. She really did resemble a spirit, with her wild white face peeking out from a tangle of brown hair and her serious eyes shining like water glimmering in small shadows.

She walked past the stricken man all stately, and then Modred and I jumped up and greeted her. At this the doctor’s jaw dropped, but his trembling ceased and he watched us with injected eyes. Holding my two hands, Zyp looked coyly round, leaning backward.

She walked by the injured man with grace, and then Modred and I stood up and greeted her. At this, the doctor was taken aback, but his shaking stopped, and he watched us with wide eyes. Holding my hands, Zyp glanced around playfully, leaning back.

“I love a tall man,” she whispered; “he has more in him than a short one.”

“I love a tall guy,” she whispered; “he has more to him than a short one.”

The doctor pulled himself together and came straggling across to the table.

The doctor composed himself and walked over to the table.

“Who the pestilence is this?” he said, in a voice not yet quite under his command.

“Who on earth is this?” he said, in a voice he still couldn't fully control.

Zyp let go my hands and curtsied like a wild flower.

Zyp released my hands and curtsied like a wildflower.

“Zyp, the orphan, good gentleman,” she said; “shall I fill your pipe for you?”

“Zyp, the orphan, good sir,” she said; “should I refill your pipe for you?”

It had fallen on the floor by the chimney, and she picked it up and went to him with a winning expression.

It had dropped on the floor by the fireplace, and she picked it up and walked over to him with a charming smile.

“Where is your tobacco, please?”

"Where's your tobacco, please?"

Mechanically he brought a round tin box from his pocket and handed it to her. Then it was a study in elfin coquetry to see the way in which she daintily coaxed the weed into the bowl and afterward sucking at the pipe stem with her determined little red lips to see if it drew properly. This done, she presented the mouthpiece to the doctor’s consideration, as if it were a baby’s “comforter.”

Mechanically, he pulled a round tin box from his pocket and handed it to her. It was quite a sight to watch her delicately coax the weed into the bowl and then suck on the pipe stem with her determined little red lips to check if it drew properly. Once she finished, she presented the mouthpiece to the doctor as if it were a baby's pacifier.

“Now,” she said, “sit down and I’ll bring you your glass.”

“Now,” she said, “sit down and I’ll get you your drink.”

But at this the four of us, including Dr. Crackenthorpe, drew back. My father was no man to allow his pleasures to be encroached upon unbidden, and we three, at least, knew it as much as our skins were worth to offer practical hospitality in his absence.

But at this, the four of us, including Dr. Crackenthorpe, pulled back. My dad wasn’t the type to let anyone intrude on his enjoyment uninvited, and at least the three of us knew it well enough that we’d be risking a lot if we tried to play host while he wasn’t around.

Zyp looked at our faces and stamped her foot lively, with a toss of disdain.

Zyp glanced at our faces and tapped her foot energetically, with a look of contempt.

“Where is the strong drink?” she said.

“Where's the strong drink?” she asked.

Modred tittered. “In that cupboard over the mantel shelf, if you must know,” he said.

Modred giggled. “It's in that cupboard over the mantel,” he said.

Zyp had the bottle out in a twinkling and a glass with it. She poured out a stiff rummer, added water from a stone bottle on a corner shelf, and presented the grateful offering to the visitor, who had reseated himself by the table.

Zyp quickly took out the bottle and grabbed a glass. She poured a strong drink, added water from a stone bottle on a corner shelf, and offered the appreciated drink to the visitor, who had sat down again at the table.

His scruples of conscience and discretion grew faint in the near neighborhood of the happy cordial. He seized the glass and impulsively took half the grog at a breath. Zyp clapped her hands joyfully, whereupon he clumped down the glass on the table with a dismayed look.

His doubts and carefulness faded away in the presence of the cheerful drink. He grabbed the glass and quickly gulped down half the grog in one go. Zyp clapped her hands in delight, and he slammed the glass down on the table, looking stunned.

“Well,” he said, “you’re an odd little witch, upon my word. What Robin Goodfellow fathered you, I should like to know?”

“Well,” he said, “you’re a strange little witch, I swear. What Robin Goodfellow created you, I’d like to know?”

“He’s no father,” said Zyp. “He’s too full of tricks for a family man. I could tell you things of him.”

“He's not a father,” Zyp said. “He's too full of tricks to be a family man. I could tell you stories about him.”

“Tell us some then,” said the doctor.

“Share some with us then,” said the doctor.

What Zyp would have answered I don’t know, for at that moment my father walked into the room. If he had had what is vulgarly called a skinful, he was not drunk, for he moved steadily up to the little group at the table with a scowl contracting his forehead. The half-emptied tumbler had caught his eye immediately and he pointed to it. I was conscious that the doctor quaked a little.

What Zyp would have said, I don’t know, because at that moment my dad walked into the room. Even if he had been drinking heavily, he wasn’t drunk; he approached the small group at the table steadily, a frown on his face. The half-empty glass immediately caught his attention, and he pointed to it. I could tell that the doctor was a bit nervous.

“Pray make yourself at home,” said my father, and caught up the glass and flung its contents in the other’s face. In a moment the two men were locked in a savage, furious embrace, till, crashing over a chair, they were flung sprawling on the floor and apart. Before they could come together again Zyp alone of us had placed herself between them, fearless and beautiful, and had broken into a quaint little song:

“Please make yourself at home,” my father said, and he grabbed the glass and threw its contents in the other man’s face. In an instant, the two men were locked in a fierce, wild struggle until they crashed over a chair and fell to the floor, separated. Before they could get back to each other, Zyp, the only one among us, had stepped between them, fearless and beautiful, and started to sing a quirky little song:

“Smooth down her fur,

"Pet her fur,"

Rub sleep over her eyes,

Rub sleep from her eyes,

Sweet, never stir.

Sweet, don’t stir.

Kiss down the coat of her

Kiss down the coat of her

There, where she lies

There, where she rests

On the bluebells.”

On the bluebells.

She sung, and whether it was the music or the strangeness of the interruption, I shall never know; only the wonderful fact remains that, with the sound of her voice, the great passion seemed to die out of the two foes and to give place to a pleasant conceit, comical in its way, that they had only been rollicking together.

She sang, and whether it was the music or the oddness of the interruption, I’ll never know; all that remains is the amazing fact that, with the sound of her voice, the intense rivalry seemed to fade away and replaced by a lighthearted notion, funny in its own way, that they had just been having fun together.

“Well,” said my father, without closer allusion to his brutality, “the liquor was choice Schiedam, and it’s gone.”

“Well,” said my father, without mentioning his cruelty, “the liquor was top-shelf Schiedam, and it’s all gone.”

He sat down, called for another glass, helped himself to a noggin and pushed the bottle roughly across to Dr. Crackenthorpe, who had already reseated himself opposite.

He sat down, ordered another glass, poured himself a drink, and pushed the bottle carelessly across to Dr. Crackenthorpe, who had already taken his seat across from him.

“Sing again, girl,” said my father, but Zyp shook her head.

“Sing again, girl,” my father said, but Zyp shook her head.

“I never do anything to order,” she said, “but the fairies move me to dance.”

“I never do anything on command,” she said, “but the fairies inspire me to dance.”

She blew out the lamp as she spoke and glided to a patch of light that fell from the high May moon through the window on to the rough boards of the room. Into this light she dipped her hands and then passed them over her hair and face as though she were washing herself in the mystic fountain of the night; and all the time her murmuring voice accompanied the action in little trills of laughter and words not understandable. Presently she fell to dancing, slowly at first and dividing her presence between glow and gloom; but gradually the supple motion of her body increased, step by step, until she was footing it as wildly as a young hamadryad to her own leaping shadow on the floor.

She turned off the lamp as she spoke and moved gracefully to a patch of light from the bright May moon streaming through the window onto the uneven floorboards of the room. She immersed her hands in this light and then brushed them over her hair and face, as if she were washing herself in the magical fountain of the night; all the while, her soft voice accompanied her actions with little bursts of laughter and incomprehensible words. Soon, she started dancing, slowly at first, blending her presence between light and darkness; but gradually, the fluid movement of her body intensified, step by step, until she was dancing as wildly as a young hamadryad to her own leaping shadow on the floor.

Suddenly she sprung from the moonlit square, danced over to Dr. Crackenthorpe and, whispering awfully in his ear, “Beware the demon that sits in the bottle,” ran from the room.

Suddenly, she jumped from the moonlit square, danced over to Dr. Crackenthorpe and, whispering ominously in his ear, “Watch out for the demon that’s in the bottle,” ran out of the room.

My father burst into a fit of laughter, but I think from that day the doctor fully hated her.

My dad started laughing hard, but I think from that day on, the doctor completely hated her.

CHAPTER V.
A REALLY BAD INTERVIEW.

Zyp had been with us a month, and surely never did changeling happen into a more congenial household.

Zyp had been with us for a month, and never has a changeling fit into a more welcoming household.

Jason she still held at arm’s length, which, despite my admiration of my brother, I secretly congratulated my heart on, for—let me get over it at the outset—from first to last, I have never wavered in my passion of love for this wild, beautiful creature. The unexpectedness of her coming alone was a romance, the delight of which has never palled upon me with the deadening years. Therefore it was that I early made acquaintance with the demon of jealousy, than whom none, in truth, is more irresistible in his unclean strength and hideousness.

Jason she still kept at a distance, which, despite my admiration for my brother, I secretly congratulated myself for, because—let me just say this right away—from beginning to end, I’ve never wavered in my deep love for this wild, beautiful person. The surprise of her showing up alone felt like a romance, the joy of which has never faded for me with the passing years. That’s why I quickly got to know the demon of jealousy, who truly is more irresistible in his filthy power and ugliness than anyone else.

Zyp and I were one day wandering under the shadow of the mighty old cathedral of Winton.

Zyp and I were wandering one day under the shadow of the great old cathedral of Winton.

“I don’t like it, Renny,” she said, pressing up close to me. “It’s awful and it’s grand, but there are always faces at the windows when I look up at them.”

“I don’t like it, Renny,” she said, moving in close to me. “It’s terrible and it’s amazing, but there are always faces at the windows when I look up at them.”

“Whose?” I said, with a laugh.

"Whose?" I said, laughing.

“I don’t know,” she said; “but think of the thousands of old monks and things whose home it was once and whose ghosts are shut up among the stones. There!” she cried, pointing.

“I don’t know,” she said; “but think about the thousands of old monks and other people who used to live here and whose spirits are trapped among the stones. Look!” she exclaimed, pointing.

I looked at the old leaded window she indicated, but could see nothing.

I looked at the old leaded window she pointed out, but I couldn't see anything.

“His face is like stone and he’s beckoning,” she whispered. “Oh, come along, Renny”—and she dragged me out of the grassy yard and never stopped hurrying me on till we reached the meadows. Here her gayety returned to her, and she felt at home among the flowers at once.

“His face is like stone and he’s motioning for us,” she whispered. “Oh, come on, Renny”—and she pulled me out of the grassy yard and didn’t stop pushing me forward until we reached the meadows. Here, her cheerfulness came back, and she immediately felt at home among the flowers.

Presently we wandered into a grassy covert against a hedge on the further side of which a road ran, and threw ourselves among the “sauce alone” and wild parsley that grew there. Zyp was in one of her softest moods and my young heart fluttered within me. She leaned over me as I sat and talked to me in a low voice, with her fair young brow gone into wrinkles of thoughtfulness.

Right now, we strolled into a grassy spot by a hedge, beyond which a road ran, and lay down among the “sauce alone” and wild parsley growing there. Zyp was in one of her most tender moods, and my young heart raced. She leaned over me as I sat and spoke to me softly, her fair young brow furrowed in thought.

“Renny, what’s love that they talk about?”

“Renny, what’s this love everyone talks about?”

I laughed and no doubt blushed.

I laughed and probably turned red.

“I mean,” she said, “is it blue eyes and golden hair or brown eyes and brown hair? Don’t be silly, little boy, till you know what I mean.”

“I mean,” she said, “is it blue eyes and blonde hair or brown eyes and brown hair? Don’t be silly, little boy, until you understand what I mean.”

“Well, what do you mean, Zyp?”

“Well, what do you mean, Zyp?”

“I want to know, that’s all. Renny, do you remember my asking to kiss and be friends that day we first met, and your refusing?”

“I just want to know, that's all. Renny, do you remember when I asked to kiss and be friends that day we first met, and you said no?”

“Yes, Zyp,” I stammered.

“Yes, Zyp,” I replied.

“You may kiss me now, if you like,” and she let herself drop into my arms, as I sat there, and turned up her pretty cheek to my mouth.

“You can kiss me now, if you want,” and she let herself fall into my arms as I sat there, turning her lovely cheek towards my lips.

My blood surged in my ears. I was half-frightened, but all with a delicious guilt upon me. I bent hastily and touched the soft pink curve with my trembling lips.

My blood rushed in my ears. I was a bit scared, but overwhelmed with a thrilling guilt. I quickly bent down and pressed my trembling lips against the soft pink curve.

She lay quite still a moment, then sat up and gently drew away from me.

She lay still for a moment, then sat up and carefully moved away from me.

“No,” she said, “that isn’t it. Shall I ever know, I wonder?”

“No,” she said, “that’s not it. I wonder if I’ll ever find out?”

“Know what, Zyp?”

“Guess what, Zyp?”

“Never mind, for I shan’t tell you. There, I didn’t mean to be rude,” and she stroked the sleeve of my jacket caressingly.

“Never mind, because I won’t tell you. There, I didn’t mean to be rude,” and she gently stroked the sleeve of my jacket.

By and by she said: “I wonder if you will suffer, Renny, poor boy? I would save you all if I could, for you’re the best of them, I believe.”

By and by she said: “I wonder if you will suffer, Renny, poor boy? I would save you all if I could, because you’re the best of them, I believe.”

Her very words were so inexplicable to me that I could only sit and stare at her. I have construed them since, with a knife through my heart for every letter.

Her words were so confusing to me that I could only sit and stare at her. I've come to understand them since, feeling a pain in my heart for every letter.

As we were sitting silent a little space, steps sounded down the road and voices with them. They were of two men, who stopped suddenly, as they came over against us, hidden behind the hedge, as if to clinch some argument, but we had already recognized the contrary tones of my father and Dr. Crackenthorpe.

As we sat quietly for a bit, we heard footsteps coming down the road along with voices. Two men stopped abruptly as they reached our position, hidden behind the hedge, as if to settle some argument. But we had already identified the distinct voices of my father and Dr. Crackenthorpe.

“Now, harkee!” the doctor was saying; “that’s well and good, but I’m not to be baffled forever and a day, Mr. Ralph Trender. What does it all amount to? You’ve got something hidden up your sleeve and I want to know what it is.”

“Now, listen up!” the doctor was saying; “that’s fine, but I’m not going to be confused forever, Mr. Ralph Trender. What does it all mean? You’ve got something hidden, and I want to know what it is.”

“Is that all?” My father spoke in a set, deep manner.

“Is that it?” My father said in a serious, deep voice.

“That’s all, and enough.”

"That's it, and that's enough."

“Then, look up my sleeve, Dr. Crackenthorpe—if you can.”

“Then, check under my sleeve, Dr. Crackenthorpe—if you can.”

“I don’t propose to look. I suggest that you just shake it, when no doubt the you-know-whats will come tumbling out.”

“I don’t think we should look. I recommend that you just shake it, and then the you-know-whats will definitely fall out.”

“And if I refuse?”

“And what if I say no?”

“There are laws, my friend, laws—iniquitous, if you like; but, for what they are, they don’t recognize the purse on the highway as the property of him that picks it up.”

“There are laws, my friend, laws—unfair, if you want; but as they stand, they don’t treat the wallet found on the road as belonging to the person who takes it.”

“And how are you going to set these laws in motion?”

“And how are you going to put these laws into action?”

“We’ll insert the end of the wedge first—say in some public print, now. How would this look? We have it on good authority that Mr. Trender, our esteemed fellow-townsman, is the lucky discoverer of——”

“We’ll start with a little teaser—let's say in a newspaper, right now. How would that go? We’ve heard from a reliable source that Mr. Trender, our respected neighbor, is the fortunate discoverer of——”

“Be silent, you!” My father spoke fiercely; then added in a low tone: “D’ye wish all the world to know?”

“Be quiet, you!” My father said fiercely, then added in a lower voice: “Do you want everyone to know?”

“Not by any means,” said the other, quietly, “and they shan’t if you fall in with my mood.”

“Not at all,” said the other, quietly, “and they won’t if you go along with my mood.”

“If I only once had your head in the mill wheel,” groaned my father, with a curse. “Now, harken! I don’t put much value on your threat; but this I’ll allow that I court no interference with my manner of life. Take the concession for what it is worth. Come to me by and by and you shall have another.”

“If I ever had your head in the mill wheel,” my father groaned, cursing. “Now, listen! I don’t think much of your threat; but I will say that I don’t welcome any interference with how I live my life. Take this concession for what it’s worth. Come back to me later and you’ll get another.”

“A couple,” said the doctor.

"A couple," the doctor said.

“Very well—no more, though I rot for it—and take my blessing with them.”

“Alright—no more, even if I suffer for it—and take my blessing with you.”

“When shall I come?” said the doctor, ignoring the very equivocal benediction.

“When should I come?” said the doctor, disregarding the unclear blessing.

“Come to-night—no, to-morrow,” said my father, and turning on his heel strode heavily off toward the town.

“Come tonight—no, tomorrow,” said my father, and with that, he turned and walked off towards the town with a heavy step.

I heard the doctor chuckling softly with a malignant triumph in his note.

I heard the doctor laughing quietly, with a sinister sense of victory in his tone.

I clenched my teeth and fists and would have risen had not Zyp noiselessly prevented me. It was wormwood to me; the revelation that, for some secret cause, my father, the strong, irresistible and independent, was under the thumb of an alien. But the doctor walked off and I fell silent.

I clenched my teeth and fists and would have gotten up if Zyp hadn’t quietly stopped me. It was bitter for me; the realization that, for some hidden reason, my father, the strong, unstoppable, and independent one, was under the control of someone else. But the doctor walked away and I fell silent.

On our homeward way we came across Jason lying on his back under a tree, but he took no notice of us nor answered my call, and Zyp stamped her foot when I offered to delay and speak to him. Nevertheless I noticed that more than once she looked back, as long as he was in view, to see if he was moved to any curiosity as to our movements, which he never appeared to be in the least.

On our way home, we saw Jason lying on his back under a tree, but he didn’t pay any attention to us or respond when I called out to him. Zyp stamped her foot when I suggested stopping to talk to him. Still, I noticed that she looked back more than once, as long as he was in sight, to see if he seemed curious about what we were doing, but he never seemed interested at all.

Great clouds had been gathering all the afternoon, and now the first swollen drops of an advancing thunderstorm spattered in the dust outside the yard. Inside it was as dark as pitch, and I had almost to grope my way along the familiar passages. Zyp ran away to her own den.

Great clouds had been building up all afternoon, and now the first heavy drops of an approaching thunderstorm splattered in the dust outside the yard. Inside, it was pitch dark, and I had to nearly feel my way along the familiar paths. Zyp ran off to her own little hideaway.

Suddenly, with a leap of the blood, I saw that some faintly pallid object stood against the door of the room of silence as I neared it. It was only with an effort I could proceed, and then the thing detached itself and was resolved into the white face of my brother Modred.

Suddenly, I felt a rush of blood and noticed a faintly pale figure standing by the door of the silent room as I got closer. It was hard to keep moving, but then the figure broke away and became my brother Modred’s white face.

“Is that you, Renny?” he said, in a loud, tremulous voice.

“Is that you, Renny?” he asked, in a loud, shaky voice.

“Yes,” I answered, very shakily myself. “What in the name of mystery are you doing there?”

“Yes,” I answered, feeling really shaky myself. “What the heck are you doing there?”

“I feel queer,” he said. “Let’s get to the light somewhere.”

“I feel strange,” he said. “Let’s find some light somewhere.”

We made our way to the back, opened the door leading on to the little platform and stood looking at the stringed rain. Modred’s face was ghastly and his eyes were awakened to an expression that I had never thought them capable of.

We made our way to the back, opened the door leading to the small platform, and stood there watching the rain fall in strings. Modred's face was pale, and his eyes showed an expression I never thought they could have.

“You’ve been in there?” I said.

"You've been in there?" I asked.

“Yes,” he whispered.

“Yeah,” he whispered.

“More fool you. If you like to tempt the devil you should have the brass to outface him. Why, you’ve got it!” I cried, for he suddenly let fall from his trembling hand a little round glittering object, whose nature I could not determine in the stormy twilight.

“More fool you. If you want to tempt the devil, you should have the guts to stand up to him. Why, you’ve got it!” I yelled, as he suddenly dropped a little round shiny object from his shaking hand, its nature indiscernible in the stormy twilight.

He had it in his clutch again in a moment, though I pounced for it, and then he backed through the open doorway.

He had it in his grip again in a moment, even though I lunged for it, and then he stepped back through the open doorway.

“It’s naught that concerns you,” he said; “keep off, you beast!”

“It’s nothing that concerns you,” he said; “stay away, you beast!”

“What is it?” I cried.

"What is it?" I exclaimed.

“Water-parings,” said he, and clapped to the door in my face as I rushed at him, and I heard him scuttle upstairs. The latch caught me in the chest and knocked my breath out for a bit, so that I was unable to follow, and probably he ran and bolted himself into his bedroom. In any case, I had no mind for pursuit, my heart being busy with other affairs; and there I remained and thought them out. Presently, being well braced to the ordeal, I went indoors and upstairs to the living room, where I was persuaded I should find my father. And there he sat, pretty hot with drink and with a comfortless, glowering devil in his eyes.

“Water-savings,” he said, and slammed the door in my face as I rushed toward him, and I heard him scramble upstairs. The latch hit me in the chest and knocked the wind out of me for a moment, so I couldn’t follow, and he probably ran and locked himself in his bedroom. In any case, I wasn’t in the mood to chase him, my heart occupied with other concerns; I stayed there and sorted them out. After a while, feeling ready for the challenge, I went inside and upstairs to the living room, where I thought I’d find my dad. And there he was, pretty buzzed from drinking, with a miserable, dark look in his eyes.

“Well!” he thundered, “what do you want?”

“Well!” he shouted, “what do you want?”

I managed to get out, with some firmness, “A word with you, dad,” though his eyes disquieted me.

I managed to say, a bit firmly, “I need to talk to you, dad,” even though his eyes made me uneasy.

“Make it one, then, and a quick one!”

“Then let’s make it one, and make it quick!”

“Zyp and I were sitting behind a hedge this afternoon when you and Dr. Crackenthorpe were at words on the other side.”

“Zyp and I were sitting behind a hedge this afternoon when you and Dr. Crackenthorpe were arguing on the other side.”

His eyes shriveled me, but the motion of his lips seemed to signify to me that I was to go on.

His eyes intimidated me, but the movement of his lips suggested that I should continue.

“Dad, if he has any hold over you, let me share the bother and help if I can.”

“Dad, if he has any influence over you, let me share the trouble and help if I can.”

He had sat with his right hand on the neck of the bottle from which he had been drinking, and he now flung the latter at me, with a snarl like that of a mad dog. Fortunately for me, in the very act some flash of impulse unnerved him, so that the bottle spun up to the ceiling and crashed down again to the floor, from which the scattered liquor sent up a pungent, sickening odor. Then he leaped to his feet and yelled at me. I could make nothing of his words, save that they clashed into one another in a torrent of furious invective. But in the midst his voice stopped, with a vibrating snap; he put his hand to his forehead, which, I saw with horror, was suddenly streaked with purple, and down he sunk to the floor in a heap.

He had been sitting with his right hand resting on the neck of the bottle he had been drinking from, and then he threw it at me, snarling like a rabid dog. Fortunately for me, at that moment, something seemed to shake him, causing the bottle to spin up to the ceiling and crash down to the floor, splattering liquor everywhere and filling the air with a strong, disgusting smell. Then he jumped to his feet and yelled at me. I couldn't understand a word he was saying; it was just a chaotic stream of angry insults. But in the middle of it, his voice suddenly cut off with a sharp snap; he put his hand to his forehead, which I saw with horror was suddenly marked with purple streaks, and then he collapsed to the floor in a heap.

I was terribly frightened, and, running to him, endeavored in a frantic manner to pull him into a sitting posture. I had half succeeded, when, lying propped up against the leg of the table, he gave a groan and bade me in a weak voice to let him be; and presently to my joy I saw the natural color come back to his face by slow degrees. By and by he was able to slide into the chair he had left, where he lay panting and exhausted, but recovering.

I was really scared, and running to him, I desperately tried to pull him into a sitting position. I had almost succeeded when, propped up against the leg of the table, he groaned and weakly told me to leave him alone; and soon, to my relief, I saw his face slowly regain its natural color. Eventually, he was able to slide back into the chair he had left, where he lay panting and worn out, but getting better.

“Renalt, my lad,” he said, in a dragging voice, “what was that you said just now? Let’s have it again.”

“Renalt, my boy,” he said, in a slow voice, “what was that you just said? Let’s hear it again.”

I hesitated, but he smiled at me and bade me not to fear. Thus encouraged, I repeated my statement.

I hesitated, but he smiled at me and told me not to worry. Feeling reassured, I repeated what I had said.

“Ah,” he said; “and the girl—did she hear?”

“Ah,” he said, “did the girl hear?”

“She couldn’t help it, dad. But she can’t have noticed much, for she never even referred to it afterward.”

“She couldn’t help it, Dad. But she probably didn’t notice much, since she never even mentioned it afterward.”

“Which looks bad, and so much for your profound knowledge of the sex.”

“Which looks bad, and that's it for your deep understanding of sex.”

He looked at me keenly for some moments from under his matted eyebrows; then muttered as if to himself:

He stared at me intently for a few moments from beneath his tangled eyebrows; then he mumbled as if to himself:

“Here’s a growing lad, and loyal, I believe. What if I took him a yard into my confidence?”

“Here’s a growing kid, and loyal, I think. What if I brought him a bit into my trust?”

“Oh, yes, dad,” I said, eagerly. “You can trust me, indeed you can. I only want to be of some use.”

“Oh, yes, Dad,” I said, eagerly. “You can trust me, really you can. I just want to be helpful.”

He slightly shook his head, then seemed to wake up all of a sudden.

He shook his head slightly, then suddenly seemed to wake up.

“There,” he said; “be off, like a good boy, and don’t worry me a second time. You meant well, and I’m not offended.”

“Okay,” he said, “go on, be a good kid, and don’t bother me again. You had good intentions, and I’m not upset.”

“Yes, dad,” I said a little sadly, and was turning to go, when he spoke to me again:

“Yes, dad,” I said, feeling a bit sad, and was about to leave when he spoke to me again:

“And if the girl should mention this matter—you know what—to you, say what I tell you now—that Dr. Crackenthorpe thinks your father can tell him where more coins are to be found like the one I gave him that night; but that your father can’t and is under no obligation to Dr. Crackenthorpe—none whatever.”

“And if the girl brings this up—you know what—I want you to say what I’m telling you now: that Dr. Crackenthorpe believes your father knows where to find more coins like the one I gave him that night; but your father doesn’t know and isn’t obligated to Dr. Crackenthorpe at all—none whatsoever.”

So I left him, puzzled, a little depressed, but proud to be the recipient of even this crumb of confidence on the part of so reserved and terrible a man.

So I left him, feeling confused and a bit down, but proud to have received even this small bit of trust from such a reserved and intimidating person.

Still I could not but feel that there was something inconsistent in his words to me and those I had heard him address to the doctor. Without a doubt his utterances on the road had pointed to a certain recognition of the necessity of bribing the other to silence.

Still, I couldn't shake the feeling that there was something off in what he said to me compared to what I heard him say to the doctor. No doubt, his comments on the way indicated a clear acknowledgment of the need to pay the other person to keep quiet.

CHAPTER VI.
THE NIGHT BEFORE.

Full of dissatisfaction I wandered into the shed and loitered aimlessly about. As I stood there Jason came clattering homeward, his coat collar turned up and his curly head bowed to the deluge.

Full of dissatisfaction, I wandered into the shed and hung around aimlessly. As I stood there, Jason came clattering home, his coat collar turned up and his curly head bent down against the downpour.

“So you got home before me?” he said, shaking himself and squeezing his cap out as he spoke.

“So you got home before me?” he said, shaking himself and wringing out his cap as he spoke.

“Yes; we came straight.”

"Yep; we came straight here."

“It was lovely in the meads, wasn’t it?” said he, with an odd glance at me.

“It was beautiful in the meadows, wasn’t it?” he said, giving me a strange look.

“It’s been lovely all this May,” said I.

“It’s been great all this May,” I said.

“And that means a fat churchyard. Old Rottengoose says: ‘A cold May and windy makes a full barn and findy.’ A queer one, old Peg is. She’d die if she cast a woolen before the first of June. I wonder what she’d think of sitting under a hedge in a northeaster?”

“And that means a big churchyard. Old Rottengoose says: ‘A cold, windy May makes for a full barn and a good harvest.’ Old Peg is a strange one. She’d be upset if she wore wool before June first. I wonder what she’d think of sitting under a hedge in a northeast wind?”

I started a little and shot a look askance at my brother. Could he have seen us? But his next words reassured me.

I flinched a bit and glanced sideways at my brother. Could he have noticed us? But his next words put me at ease.

“Or of falling asleep in the shade, as I did, till the rain on my face woke me up.”

“Or falling asleep in the shade, like I did, until the rain on my face woke me up.”

“Then you didn’t see us pass——” I began and stopped.

“Then you didn’t see us pass——” I started and paused.

“See what? I saw nothing but my eyelids and the sky through ’em.”

“See what? All I saw was my eyelids and the sky beyond them.”

I gave a sigh of relief. My feelings toward Zyp were boyish and bashful and innocent enough, heaven knows; but in the shadow of my rough past they were beginning to glimmer out so strange and sweet that the merest suspicion of their incurring publicity filled me with a shame-faced terror of ridicule that was agony.

I sighed with relief. My feelings for Zyp were youthful, shy, and perfectly innocent, to be honest; but against the backdrop of my rough past, they were starting to shine in a way that felt both strange and sweet. The slightest chance of their becoming public filled me with a shameful fear of ridicule that was torturous.

Freed from this dread, I fell into an extreme of garrulity that landed me in a quagmire of discomfiture.

Freed from this fear, I became extremely chatty, which got me into an awkward situation.

After I had thus talked for a while, rather disconnectedly, he interrupted me.

After I had talked for a while, somewhat rambling, he interrupted me.

“Renny,” he said, “you’re pretty fond of the girl, aren’t you?”

“Renny,” he said, “you really like the girl, don’t you?”

I heard him with a little shock of surprise.

I heard him with a slight shock of surprise.

“Not that I care,” he went on, airily, “except for your sake, old boy.”

“Not that I care,” he continued, casually, “except for your sake, buddy.”

“What do you mean?” I said.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

“We’re up to a thing or two, aren’t we?” said he, “but she’s fifty tricks to our one.”

“We're up to something, aren't we?” he said, “but she's got fifty tricks to our one.”

“She has her good points, Jason.”

“She has her good qualities, Jason.”

“Oh, yes; lots of them. So many that it hardly seems worth while noticing her setting you up against me.”

“Oh, definitely; tons of them. So many that it barely seems worth it to pay attention to her trying to pit you against me.”

“She’s never done anything of the sort!” I cried, hotly.

"She’s never done anything like that!" I exclaimed, angrily.

“Hasn’t she? Well, that’s all right, and we can be chums again. I only wanted to warn you against putting faith in a chit that can wear a new face easier than her dress, to you, or Modred, or—or any one.”

“Hasn’t she? Well, that's fine, and we can be friends again. I just wanted to warn you about trusting a girl who can change her attitude as easily as she changes her clothes, whether it's to you, Modred, or anyone else.”

“Modred!” I cried, in astonishment.

“Modred!” I exclaimed, in surprise.

“Oh, don’t suppose,” he said, “that you’re sole lord of her heart.”

“Oh, don’t think,” he said, “that you’re the only one who owns her heart.”

“I never did suppose it,” I answered, thickly. “Why should I? She’s free to fancy whom she likes”—but my heart sunk within me.

“I never thought that,” I replied, feeling heavy. “Why should I? She can like who she wants”—but my heart sank.

“Yes; that’s the way to look at it,” he said. “You wouldn’t think she could find much to admire in that fatty, now, would you?”

“Yes; that's the way to see it,” he said. “You wouldn’t expect her to find anything to admire in that heavy person, would you?”

“How do you know she does?”

“How do you know she does?”

“I do know—that’s enough.”

"I know—that's enough."

“Well, isn’t he a sort of brother to her?” I said—with a courageous effort—“as we all are.”

“Well, isn’t he kind of like a brother to her?” I said—with a brave effort—“since we all are.”

“Of course. That’s it.”

"Sure. That’s it."

“And I don’t know what you mean by ‘any one’ else.”

“And I don’t know what you mean by ‘anyone’ else.”

“Don’t you?” He laughed and flung away a stone he had been idly playing with. “Well, I meant Modred, or—or any one else.”

“Don’t you?” He chuckled and tossed aside a stone he had been absentmindedly fiddling with. “Well, I was talking about Modred, or—or anyone else.”

“Who else?”

"Who else is there?"

“Dad, say—or Dr. Crackenthorpe.”

“Dad, or Dr. Crackenthorpe.”

“Oh, you’re an idiot!” I cried; “I won’t talk to you”—and I left him and ran indoors.

“Oh, you’re such an idiot!” I shouted; “I’m not talking to you”—and I walked away and ran inside.

But he had driven the sting home and the poison already worked furiously in me. How can I explain why? It was true, what he had said, every word of it. She had set me against him, Jason—not in words, but by a tacit conviction of him as one who had of his own act bared his soul momentarily, and revealed a sinister brand across it hitherto unguessed at.

But he had really aimed for the heart, and the poison was already raging inside me. How can I explain why? It was true, everything he said, every single word. She had turned me against him, Jason—not with words, but by an unspoken belief that he had, on his own initiative, momentarily exposed his soul and revealed a dark mark on it that I had never noticed before.

Well, this was the first waking from the boyish dream, and should I ever dream it again? I had said we were all in a manner her brothers, and that she was free to smile on whom she chose. What a pitiful handful of dust for all eyes but my own! I felt the passion of longing for her single love surge in me as I spoke. I had never till that moment dreamed of combating another for possession of it. She had seemed mine by right of fortune’s gift from the first, nor had she by her behavior appeared to question the right. We had confidences, discussions, little secrets together, which none but we might share in. We walked and talked and leaned toward one another, with a sense of mutual understanding that was pathetic, I am sure—at least as to my share in it—in God’s eyes.

Well, this was the first wake-up call from my boyish fantasy, and will I ever dream it again? I had mentioned that we were all kind of her brothers, and that she was free to smile at whoever she wanted. What a pitiful handful of dust for everyone except me! I felt a wave of longing for her one true love swell inside me as I spoke. Until that moment, I had never considered competing with anyone for it. She seemed like mine by right of fortune’s gift from the very start, and her behavior didn’t give me any reason to doubt that. We shared confidences, discussions, and little secrets that only we could know about. We walked, talked, and leaned toward each other with a sense of mutual understanding that was probably pretty sad—at least from my perspective—in God’s eyes.

And now to find that all the time she was on like secret terms with Modred—with Jason, too, perhaps, judging by his sidelong innuendoes, though it made my heart sick to think that she could play so double faced a game between me and one whom she professed to hate and despise.

And now to discover that she had been on secret terms with Modred—and maybe even Jason, based on his sneaky remarks—made my heart ache. It was hard to believe she could play such a duplicitous game between me and someone she claimed to hate and despise.

What a drama of dolls it was! And how soon the drama was to turn into a tragedy!

What a dramatic play with dolls it was! And how quickly that play was about to become a tragedy!

I went indoors and upstairs to the room which Jason and I shared and flung myself on the bed. Then I was properly shocked and horrified to find that my cheeks were suddenly wet with tears—a humiliating discovery for a tough-sinewed young barbarian to make. What an admirable sight, indeed! Renalt Trender, sniffing and snuffling for a girl’s favor!

I went inside and up to the room that Jason and I shared and threw myself on the bed. I was completely shocked and horrified to find my cheeks suddenly wet with tears—a humiliating realization for a tough young barbarian. What a sad sight, really! Renalt Trender, sniffing and sniffling for a girl's attention!

Pride, however, is everywhere indigenous, and this came to my assistance. If the minx played sham with me I would meet her with her own tactics and affect indifference. What a triumphant picture this:

Pride, however, is everywhere present, and this helped me out. If the flirt tried to play games with me, I'd respond with her own tactics and pretend not to care. What a victorious scene this is:

Zyp—“Why have you been different to me of late, Renny? Aren’t you fond of me now?”

Zyp—“Why have you been treating me differently lately, Renny? Don’t you like me anymore?”

Renny—“My good little Zyp, the fact is I have tired a bit of the novelty. It has been my first experience of the society of a girl, you know, and very pleasant while it lasted; but I confess to a little longing for a resumption of the old independence and freedom. Perhaps some day again we will walk and converse together as of old.”

Renny—“My good little Zyp, the truth is I’ve gotten a bit tired of the novelty. It was my first experience being with a girl, you know, and it was very nice while it lasted; but I admit I’m feeling a bit of a longing to get back to my old independence and freedom. Maybe one day we can walk and talk together like we used to.”

Atop of this imaginary question and answer rose a smugly anguishing picture of Zyp flushed and in tears (my imagination insisted on these in bucketsful, to out-flood my own temporary weakness); of Zyp hurt and sorrowing, but always striving by every means in her power to win back my lost favor.

Atop this imaginary question and answer was a smugly painful image of Zyp, flushed and in tears (my imagination insisted on her being overwhelmed with tears, to drown out my own temporary weakness); of Zyp feeling hurt and sorrowful, but always doing everything she could to win back my lost affection.

Alas, poor little clown! I fear it is just those who have the fancy to conjure up such pictures who suffer most cruelly from the non-realization of the hopes of youth. Braced to the test, however, and not knowing myself in weak armor, I came down to supper that evening prickling all through with resolve.

Alas, poor little clown! I worry it's only those who have the imagination to create such images who endure the harshest pain from unfulfilled dreams of youth. Yet, ready to face the challenge and feeling strong, I went down to dinner that evening buzzing with determination.

Jason was in the room alone, as I entered, and was walking feverishly up and down.

Jason was alone in the room, pacing anxiously as I walked in.

“Hist!” he said, softly, seizing me by the arm; “come here and look for yourself.”

“Shh!” he said quietly, grabbing my arm. “Come over here and see for yourself.”

He dragged me to the little square window, which was open. It looked out at the back, and beneath was the railed platform before mentioned.

He pulled me to the small square window, which was open. It overlooked the back, and below was the railed platform I mentioned earlier.

I knew that I was urged to act the spy, and yet—so demoralizing is jealousy—like a dog I went. Softly we craned our necks through the opening and looked down. Trees all about here bordered the river banks, so as to make the rear of our mill quite secret and secluded.

I knew I was being pushed to be a spy, and yet—such is the depressing nature of jealousy—I went along like a trained dog. We carefully leaned our heads through the opening and peered down. Trees surrounded the riverbanks here, making the back of our mill completely hidden and private.

She, Zyp, was standing on the platform with her arm round Modred’s neck. She seemed trying to coax something from him which he was reluctant to part with. As he evaded her efforts I saw what it was—the little round yellow object I had noticed in his hand earlier in the afternoon.

She, Zyp, was standing on the platform with her arm around Modred’s neck. She seemed to be trying to get something from him that he was hesitant to give up. As he avoided her attempts, I realized what it was—the small, round yellow object I had seen in his hand earlier that afternoon.

“Darling,” she said, in a subdued voice, “do let me have it.”

“Darling,” she said softly, “please let me have it.”

He laughed and looked at her loutishly.

He laughed and looked at her in a clumsy way.

“You know the condition, Zyp.”

“You know the deal, Zyp.”

“I have let you kiss me over and over again.”

“I have let you kiss me again and again.”

“But you haven’t kissed me yet.”

“But you haven’t kissed me yet.”

She stamped her foot. “Nor ever shall!” she cried.

She stomped her foot. “And I never will!” she yelled.

“Then here goes,” he said, and slipped it into his pocket.

“Alright, here we go,” he said, and put it in his pocket.

At that she rushed at him and wound her arms about him like a young panther.

At that, she hurried toward him and wrapped her arms around him like a young panther.

“Shall I tear you with my teeth?” she said, but instead she smoothed his face with one hand disengaged and murmured to him:

“Should I bite you with my teeth?” she asked, but instead she caressed his face with one hand and whispered to him:

“Modred, dear, you got it for me, you know; you said so.”

“Modred, love, you got it for me, remember? You said that.”

“And precious frightened I was, Zyp.”

“And I was really scared, Zyp.”

“Well, it is mine, isn’t it?”

"Well, it's mine, right?"

“If you give me the kiss.”

“If you give me a kiss.”

My father’s step on the stairs brought our heads in with a clatter. We heard them scuttle into the house, and a moment later they appeared in the room. Modred’s face was flushed and bore a heavy, embarrassed expression, but Zyp looked quite cool and self-possessed.

My father's footsteps on the stairs made us snap our heads around with a clatter. We heard them rush into the house, and a moment later, they came into the room. Modred's face was flushed and had a heavy, embarrassed look, while Zyp seemed completely cool and composed.

I took no notice of her during the meal, but talked, daring in my misery, to my father, who condescended to answer me now and again, and I could see that she wondered at me.

I didn't pay any attention to her during the meal, but I boldly talked to my father about my misery, and he occasionally condescended to respond. I could tell that she was curious about me.

Supper over, I hurried to my room, and shutting myself in, went and sat by the window and gave my tormented soul to the night. Had I never met Zyp, I doubt if I should ever in my manhood have realized what the grown-up, I think, seldom do, the amount of torture and wrong the young heart may endure without bursting—with no hope of sympathy, moreover, except that half-amused tolerant form of it which the old think it sufficient to extend to youth’s elastic grievances.

Supper finished, I rushed to my room, locked the door, and sat by the window, letting the night soothe my troubled soul. If I had never met Zyp, I doubt I would have ever understood in my adult life what grown-ups often overlook: the incredible pain and injustice that a young heart can endure without breaking—without any hope for real sympathy, just the sort of half-amused tolerance that older people think is enough for the trivial complaints of youth.

By and by Jason stole in. For some little time he sat upon his bed, silent; then he said in a soft voice:

By and by, Jason quietly entered. He sat on his bed for a little while, silent; then he spoke in a soft voice:

“Let’s cry quits, Renny. I think I’ve paid you out for that little accident of the meads.”

“Let’s call it even, Renny. I think I’ve compensated you enough for that little incident at the meads.”

“I hate you!” I said, quietly, and indeed it seemed to me that his cruelty deserved no better a reward.

“I hate you!” I said quietly, and it really felt like his cruelty deserved no better reward.

He laughed, and was silent again, and presently began to undress for bed, whistling softly all the time.

He laughed, then fell silent again, and soon started getting ready for bed, whistling softly the whole time.

I took no notice of him; but long after when he was breathing peacefully asleep, I laid my own aching head, tired with misery, on the pillow, and tried to follow his example. I was not to succeed until faint daylight came through the casement and the birds were twittering outside—was never, indeed, to know sleep in its innocence again.

I ignored him; but much later, when he was peacefully asleep, I laid my own aching head, worn out from misery, on the pillow and tried to do the same. I wouldn’t succeed until faint daylight came through the window and the birds were chirping outside—I would never truly experience innocent sleep again.

CHAPTER VII.
THE POOL OF DEATH.

Morning brought a pitcher of comfort with it on its gossamer wings. Who, at 17, can wake from restoring sleep to find the June sun on his face and elect to breakfast on bitter wormwood, with the appetizing fry of good country bacon caressing his nostrils through every chink of the boards? Indeed, I was not born to hate, or to any decided vice or virtue, but was of those who, taking a middle course, are kicked to the wall or into the gutter as the Fates have a fancy.

Morning arrived like a comforting breeze. Who, at 17, can wake from a refreshing sleep to feel the June sun on his face and choose to have a bitter wormwood breakfast when the smell of delicious country bacon wafts through the cracks of the floorboards? Honestly, I wasn’t made to hate, or to embody any extreme vice or virtue, but am one of those who, by taking a middle path, get pushed to the side or into the gutter based on what fate decides.

I was friendly with myself, with Jason—almost with Zyp, who had so bedeviled me. After all, I thought, the measure of her regard for me might be more in a winning friendliness than in embraces such as she had bestowed upon Modred.

I got along well with myself, with Jason—almost with Zyp, who had given me a hard time. After all, I thought, her feelings for me might be more about a genuine friendliness than the hugs she had shared with Modred.

Therefore I dressed in good heart, chatting amiably with Jason, who, I could not help noticing, was at some pains to study me curiously.

So, I got ready in a good mood, chatting easily with Jason, who, I couldn't help but notice, was trying hard to observe me with curiosity.

Such reactionary spirits are the heritage of youth. They decline with the day. My particular relapse happened, maybe, ungenerously early, for it was at breakfast I noticed the first tremulous vibrations of Zyp’s war trumpet. Clearly she had guessed the reason of the change in my manner toward her yesterday evening and was bent upon disabusing my mind of the presumptuous supposition that I held any monopoly whatsoever of her better regard. To this end she showered exaggerated attentions upon Modred and my father—even Jason coming in for his share. She had little digs at my silence and boorishness that hugely delighted the others. She slipped a corner of fat bacon into my tea and spilled salt over my bread and jam, and all the time I had to bear my suffering with a stoic heart and echo the merriment, which I did in such sardonic fashion as to call down fresh banter for my confusion. At our worst, it must be confessed, we were not a circle with a refined sense of humor. But when we rose, and Zyp brushed rudely by me with a pert toss of her head, I felt indeed as if life no longer held anything worth the striving after.

Such reactionary vibes are a youth thing. They fade with the day. My particular fall from grace happened, perhaps, a bit too soon since it was at breakfast that I first noticed the shaky vibes of Zyp’s war trumpet. She clearly figured out why my behavior toward her changed yesterday evening and was determined to set me straight about my arrogant belief that I had any special claim on her good feelings. To prove her point, she lavished over-the-top attention on Modred and my dad—even Jason got a piece of the action. She poked fun at my silence and awkwardness, which the others found hilarious. She slipped a piece of fatty bacon into my tea and sprinkled salt over my bread and jam, and all the while I had to endure my suffering with a stoic face and join in the laughter, which I did in such a sarcastic way that it brought on more teasing to my embarrassment. Admittedly, at our worst, we were not a group with a refined sense of humor. But when we got up, and Zyp brushed past me with a sassy toss of her head, I genuinely felt like life no longer had anything worth striving for.

I walked out into the yard to be alone, but Jason followed me. Some tenderness for old comradeship sake stirred in him momentarily, I think, for his blue eyes were good as they met mine.

I stepped out into the yard to have some peace, but Jason came after me. I think a bit of warmth for our old friendship flickered in him for a moment, because his blue eyes looked kind when they met mine.

“What an ass you are, Renny,” he said; “to make such a to-do about the rubbish!”

“What an idiot you are, Renny,” he said; “to make such a fuss about the trash!”

“I don’t know what you mean,” I said, in miserable resentment. “I’m making no to-do about anything.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” I said, feeling really frustrated. “I’m not making a big deal out of anything.”

My chest felt like a stone, and I could have struck him or any one.

My chest felt heavy, and I could have hit him or anyone else.

“Oh, I can see,” said he.

“Oh, I get it,” he said.

“See what you like,” I replied, furiously, “but don’t bother me with it. I’ve nothing to do with your fancies.”

“Look, think what you want,” I snapped back, angrily, “but don’t involve me in it. I have nothing to do with your whims.”

“Oh, very well,” he said, coolly; “I don’t want to interfere, I’m sure.”

“Oh, fine,” he said calmly; “I don’t want to get in the way, I’m sure.”

I bounced past him and strode out of the yard. My blood was humming in my veins; the sunny street looked all glazed with a shining gray. I walked on and on, scarcely knowing whither I went. Presently I climbed St. Catherine’s hill and flung myself down on the summit. Below me, a quarter of a mile away, the old city lay in the hollow cup of its down. Who, of all its 17,000 souls, could ever stir my pulses as the little stranger from the distant shadowy forest could? We had no forests round Winton. Perhaps if we had the spirit of the trees would have colored my life, too, so that I might have scorned “the blind bow-god’s butt shaft.”

I zipped past him and walked out of the yard. My blood was pumping in my veins; the sunny street looked all shiny and gray. I kept walking, barely aware of where I was going. Soon, I climbed St. Catherine’s hill and threw myself down on the top. Below me, a quarter of a mile away, the old city rested in the hollow of its down. Who, out of its 17,000 residents, could ever make my heart race like that little stranger from the distant, shadowy forest? We didn’t have forests around Winton. Maybe if we did, the spirit of the trees would have added some color to my life, too, so I could have looked down on “the blind bow-god’s butt shaft.”

No doubt I was young to make such capital out of a little boyish disappointment. Do you think so? Then to you I must not appeal. Oh, my friend! We are not all jack-o’-lanterns at 17, and the fire of unrequited affection may burn fiercer in the pure air of youth than in the vitiated atmosphere of manhood. Anyhow believe me that to me my misery was very real and dreadful. Think only, you who have plucked the fruit and found it bitter—you whose disenchantment of life did not begin till life itself was waning—what it must be to feel hopeless at that tender age.

No doubt I was young to make such a big deal out of a little boyish disappointment. Do you think so? Then I won’t try to change your mind. Oh, my friend! Not everyone is carefree at 17, and the pain of unrequited love can burn even more intensely in the clear air of youth than in the tainted atmosphere of adulthood. Just believe me that my misery felt very real and intense. Think about it, you who have tasted the fruit only to find it bitter—you whose disillusionment with life didn’t start until life itself was fading—imagine what it must feel like to be hopeless at such a young age.

All day long I lay on the hill or wandered about the neighboring downs, and it was not till the shadows of the trees were stretching that I made up my mind to return and face out the inevitable.

All day long I lay on the hill or strolled around the nearby hills, and it wasn't until the shadows of the trees were getting long that I decided to head back and deal with what was coming.

I was parched and feverish, and the prospect of a plunge in the river on my way home came to me with a little lonely thrill as of solace to my unhappiness.

I was thirsty and burning up with fever, and the idea of jumping into the river on my way home gave me a small, solitary thrill, like a comfort to my sadness.

There was a deep pool at a bend of the stream, not far from where Zyp and I had sat yesterday afternoon (was it only yesterday?) which we three were much in the habit of frequenting on warm evenings; and thither I bent my steps. This part of the water lay very private and solitary, and was only to be reached by trespassing from the road through a pretty thick-set blackthorn hedge—a necessity to its enjoyment which, I need not say, was an attraction to us.

There was a deep pool at a bend in the stream, not far from where Zyp and I sat yesterday afternoon (was it really just yesterday?) that the three of us often visited on warm evenings. So, I headed there. This part of the water was very private and secluded, and we could only get to it by sneaking through a dense blackthorn hedge along the road—a requirement for enjoying it that, I don’t need to explain, made it even more appealing to us.

As I wriggled through our individual “run” in the hedge and, emerging on the other side, raised my face, I saw that a naked figure was already seated by the side of the running pool, which I was not long in identifying as Modred’s.

As I squirmed through our designated "path" in the hedge and, coming out on the other side, lifted my head, I spotted a bare figure already sitting by the edge of the running pool, which I quickly recognized as Modred’s.

I hesitated. What reason had I for hobnobbing with mine enemy, as, in the bitterness of my heart, I called him? I could not as yet speak to him naturally, I felt, or meet him without resentment. Where was the object in complicating matters? I turned, on the thought, to go, and again hesitated. Should he see me before I had made my escape, would he not attribute it to embarrassment on my part and crow triumphant over my discomfiture? Ah, why did I not act on my first impulse? Why, why? The deeps of perdition must resound with that forlorn little word.

I hesitated. What reason did I have for socializing with my enemy, as I bitterly called him? I still couldn't speak to him normally or face him without feeling resentment. What was the point in complicating things? I started to leave but hesitated again. If he saw me before I managed to get away, wouldn't he think it was because I was embarrassed and gloat over my discomfort? Ah, why didn't I go with my first instinct? Why, why? The depths of despair must echo with that lonely little word.

When a second time the good resolve came to me, it was too late. He rose and saw me and, under his shading hand, even at that distance, I could mark the silent grin of mockery on his face. I walked deliberately toward him, my hands in my pockets, my cap shading my eyes.

When the good intention came to me again, it was too late. He got up and noticed me, and even from that distance, I could see the silent smirk of mockery on his face under his hand shading his eyes. I walked slowly toward him, my hands in my pockets and my cap pulled down over my eyes.

“Aren’t you coming to bathe?” he said, when I drew near. “It’ll cool your temper.”

“Aren’t you coming to take a shower?” he said as I got closer. “It’ll help calm you down.”

I could have struck him, but I answered nothing and only began to undress.

I could've hit him, but I didn't say anything and just started taking off my clothes.

“Where have you been all day? We were wondering, Zyp and I, as we lay in the meadow out there.”

“Where have you been all day? Zyp and I were wondering while we were lying in the meadow out there.”

Still I answered nothing, but I knew that my hands trembled as I pulled off my coat and waistcoat.

Still, I didn't say anything, but I could feel my hands shaking as I took off my coat and waistcoat.

He stood watching me a little while in silence, then said: “You seem to have lost your tongue, old Renny. Has it followed your heart because Zyp talks for two?”

He stood there watching me for a bit in silence, then said: “You seem to have lost your words, old Renny. Did your tongue decide to leave your heart because Zyp talks for both of you?”

I sprung up, but he eluded me and, with a hateful laugh, leaped on the moment into the deep center of the pool. A horrible tightness came round my throat. Half-undressed as I was I plunged after him all mad with passion. He rose near me, and seeing the fury of my face, dived again, and I followed. It took but an instant, and my life was wrecked. We met among the weeds at the bottom, and he jumped from me. As he rose I clutched him by one foot, and swiftly passed a great sinew of weed three or four times around his ankle. It held like a grapnel and would hold; for, though he was a fair swimmer, he was always frighted and nervous in the face of little difficulties. Then swerving away, I rose again, with laboring lungs, to the surface.

I jumped up, but he got away from me and, with a mocking laugh, leaped right into the center of the pool. A terrible tightness wrapped around my throat. Half-dressed as I was, I dove in after him, filled with rage. He surfaced near me, and seeing the fury on my face, dove again, and I went after him. It took only a moment, and my life was shattered. We collided among the weeds at the bottom, and he broke free from me. As he swam up, I grabbed his foot and quickly wrapped some thick weeds three or four times around his ankle. It held like a grapple and would keep him there; though he was a decent swimmer, he always panicked and got nervous over small challenges. Then, turning away, I rose to the surface, gasping for air.

Barely had my drenched eyes found the daylight again, when the hideous enormity of my crime broke into my brain like the toll of a death bell. The water near me was heaving slightly and some welling bubbles swayed to the surface. They were the drowning gasps of my brother—my own brother, whom I was murdering.

Barely had my soaked eyes adjusted to the daylight again when the horrifying reality of my crime hit me like the toll of a death bell. The water around me was gently rippling and some bubbles rose to the surface. They were the drowning breaths of my brother—my own brother, whom I was killing.

I gave a thin, wretched scream and sunk again into the deep hole beneath me. He was jerking convulsively, and his hands clutched vainly at his feet and slipped away in a dying manner. I tore at the weed to unwind it—only to twist it into new fetters. I pulled frantically at its roots. I felt that I should go mad if it did not yield. In a moment it came away in my hands and I shot upward, struggling. But the other poor body followed me sluggishly, and I seized it by the hair, with all my heart gone crazy, and towed it ashore.

I let out a thin, desperate scream and sank back into the deep hole below me. He was twitching uncontrollably, his hands grasping at his feet, slipping away in a fading struggle. I grabbed at the weeds to untangle them—only to twist them into new restraints. I pulled wildly at their roots, feeling like I would lose my mind if they didn’t give way. In a moment, they came free in my hands, and I shot up, fighting to get out. But the other lifeless body followed me slowly, and I grabbed it by the hair, my mind racing, and dragged it to safety.

His face, I thought, looked fallen away already and was no longer loutish or malicious. It seemed just a white, pathetic thing freed from suffering—and I would have given my life—ay, and my love—ten times over to see the same expression come back to it it had worn as it turned to me before he dived.

His face, I thought, looked sunken and was no longer rough or mean. It seemed like just a pale, pitiful thing released from pain—and I would have given my life—yes, and my love—ten times over to see that same look return to it that it had worn when he turned to me before diving.

I fell on my knees beside him and broke into a passion of tears. I kissed, with no shame but a murderer’s, the wet forehead, and beat and pressed, in a futile agony too terrible for words, the limp unresisting hand against my breast. It seemed that he must wake if I implored him so frantically. But he lay quiet, with closed eyes, and the water ran from his white skin in trickling jerks and pauses.

I dropped to my knees next to him and burst into tears. I kissed his wet forehead without any shame, like a killer, and I pressed his limp, unresponsive hand against my chest in a pain that was too intense for words. It felt like he had to wake up if I begged him hard enough. But he lay still, his eyes closed, and the water dripped from his pale skin in slow, uneven drops.

In the midst of my useless anguish some words of Jason’s recurred to me, and, seizing my coat for a pillow to his forehead, I turned him, with a shuddering horror of his limpness, upon his face. A great gush of water came with a rumble from his mouth, but he did not stir; and there I stood looking down upon him, my hand to my forehead, my mad eyes staring as Cain’s must have stared when he wrought the deed of terror.

In the midst of my useless pain, some words from Jason came back to me, and, grabbing my coat to use as a pillow for his forehead, I turned him over, feeling a shuddering horror at his limpness. A huge rush of water spilled from his mouth with a loud sound, but he didn’t move; and there I stood, looking down at him, my hand on my forehead, my wild eyes staring like Cain’s must have when he committed that terrible act.

And I was Cain—I who yesterday was a boy of loving impulses, I think; whose blackest crime might be some petty rebellion against the lesser proprieties; who had even hugged himself upon living on a loftier plane than this poor silenced victim of his brutality.

And I was Cain—I who just yesterday was a boy filled with love, I think; whose worst crime might be a minor act of defiance against small social norms; who had even taken pride in living on a higher level than this poor, silenced victim of my cruelty.

As the deadly earnest of my deed came home to my stunned mind, I had no thought of escape. I would face it out, confess and die. My father’s agony—for he loved us in his way, I believe; Jason’s condemnation; Zyp’s hatred; my own shame and torture—I put them all on one side to get full view of that black crossbeam and rope that I felt to be the only medicine for my sick and haunted soul.

As the seriousness of my actions hit me, I didn’t think about running away. I decided to confront it, confess, and accept my fate. My father’s pain—because I believe he loved us in his own way; Jason's judgment; Zyp's hatred; my own shame and suffering—I set all of that aside to focus on that dark crossbeam and rope, which I felt was the only cure for my tormented and troubled soul.

As I stood, the sound of wheels on the road beyond woke me to some necessity of action. Stumbling, as in a nightmare; not feeling my feet, but only the mechanical spring of motion, I hurried to the hedge side and looked over.

As I stood there, the sound of wheels on the road outside jolted me awake, making me realize I needed to do something. I stumbled, like in a nightmare; I couldn’t feel my feet, only the automatic urge to move. I rushed over to the hedge and peeked over.

A carter with a tilt wagon was urging his tired team homeward.

A driver with a flatbed truck was urging his exhausted team to head home.

“Help!” I cried. “Oh, come and help me!” And my voice seemed to me to issue from under the tilt of the wagon.

“Help!” I yelled. “Oh, please come and help me!” And it felt like my voice was coming from beneath the cover of the wagon.

He “woa’d” up his horses, raised his hat from his forehead, wrinkled with hot weariness, and came toward me, his whip over his shoulder.

He pulled up his horses, lifted his hat from his sweaty forehead, which was creased with exhaustion, and walked toward me, with his whip slung over his shoulder.

“What’s toward?” said he.

“What’s that about?” he said.

“My brother!” I gasped. “We were bathing together and he’s drowned.”

“My brother!” I exclaimed. “We were swimming together and he’s drowned.”

The man’s boorish face lighted up like a farthing rushlight. Here was something horribly sordid enough for all the excitement he was worth. It would sweeten many a pot of swipes for the week to come.

The man's rude face brightened up like a cheap candle. Here was something painfully dirty enough to match all the excitement he could muster. It would make many a round of drinks more enjoyable for the week ahead.

“Wheer be the body?” said he, eagerly.

“Where's the body?” he asked eagerly.

“Over yonder, on the grass. Oh, won’t you help me to carry it home?”

“Over there, on the grass. Oh, will you help me take it home?”

He looked at the hedge critically.

He inspected the hedge closely.

“Go, you,” he said, “and drag ’en hither. We’ll gat ’en over hedge together.”

“Go, you,” he said, “and bring him here. We’ll get him over the hedge together.”

I ran back to where it lay. It had collapsed a little to one side, and for an instant my breath caught in a wild thrill of hope that he had moved of himself. But the waxen hue of the face in the gathering dusk killed my emotion on its very issuing.

I ran back to where it was. It had fallen slightly to one side, and for a moment, my heart raced with a wild hope that he had moved on his own. But the pale color of his face in the fading light crushed my feelings before they even fully formed.

A strange loathing of the thing, lying so unresponsive, had in my race backward and forward sprung upon me, but before it could gain the mastery I had seized it under the arm-pits and was half-dragging, half-carrying it toward the road.

A weird sense of disgust for the thing, lying there so unresponsive, had hit me during my frantic run back and forth, but before it could take hold, I grabbed it under the armpits and was half-dragging, half-carrying it toward the road.

I was at the hedge before I knew it, and the red face of the carter was peering curiously down at the white heap beneath.

I found myself at the hedge before I realized it, and the red-faced carter was curiously looking down at the white pile below.

“Harned ’en up,” he said. “My, but it’s cold. Easy, now. Take the toes of ’en. Thart’s it—woa!” and he had it in his strong arms and shuffling heavily to the rear of his wagon, jerked back the flap of the tilt with his elbow and slid the body like a package into the interior.

“Harned him up,” he said. “Wow, it’s cold. Easy now. Grab his feet. That’s it—whoa!” He lifted it with his strong arms and, moving heavily to the back of his wagon, used his elbow to pull back the flap of the cover and slid the body inside like a parcel.

“Get your coat, man,” he cried, “and coom away.”

“Put on your coat, man,” he shouted, “and come along.”

I had forgotten in the terror of it all my own half-dressed state, for I had stripped only to my underclothes, and my boots were still on my feet. Mechanically I returned to the riverside, and hastily donning my coat and trousers, snatched up the other’s tumbled garments and ran back to the road.

I had completely lost track of my own half-dressed situation in the chaos, since I was only in my underwear and still had my boots on. Without thinking, I went back to the riverside, quickly put on my coat and pants, grabbed the other person's scattered clothes, and ran back to the road.

CHAPTER VIII.
THE AWAKENING.

The carter was holding the curtain back and critically apostrophizing the thing within.

The carter was holding the curtain back and sharply addressing whatever was inside.

“Ay, he be sound enough. Reckon nought but the last trump’ll waken yon. Now, youngster, where may you live?”

“Yeah, he’s fine. I guess nothing but the last trumpet will wake him up. Now, kid, where do you live?”

I told him.

I told him.

“Sure,” he said, “the old crazed mill?” Then I thought he muttered: “Well, ’tis one vermin the less,” but I was not sure and nothing mattered—nothing.

“Sure,” he said, “the old crazy mill?” Then I thought I heard him mumble: “Well, that’s one less pest,” but I wasn’t sure, and nothing mattered—nothing.

He asked me if I would like to ride with it inside. The mere suggestion was terror to me, and I stammered out that I would rather walk, for I had tried my best already and had given up hope.

He asked me if I wanted to ride in it. Just the thought terrified me, and I stumbled over my words, saying I'd prefer to walk because I had already tried my best and lost hope.

So we set off slowly through the dumb, haunted twilight. Thoughts would not come to me in any definite form. I imagined the cathedral bells were ringing, till I found it was only a jangling in my brain, discordant and unearthly. People came toward us who on nearing were resolved into distorted rags of mist; voices croaked with laughter, and they were only the swung branches of trees.

So we slowly made our way through the eerie, haunted twilight. I couldn’t get my thoughts to come to me clearly. I thought I heard the cathedral bells ringing, but it was just a jumbled noise in my head, unsettling and unnatural. As people approached, they turned into twisted scraps of mist; their voices sounded like hoarse laughter, but they were just the swaying branches of trees.

Suddenly I heard an exclamation—real enough this time—and saw the carter run to the head of his team and stop them.

Suddenly, I heard a shout—definitely real this time—and saw the driver rush to the front of his team and bring them to a halt.

“Woa, then!” he cried, in a frightened voice; and then with terrified impatience: “Coom hither, marn; I tell ’ee. Don’t ’ee stand theer gawking at the air. Dang it, the ghost walks!” He stamped his heavy foot, seeing me motionless; then cried again: “Take thee foul burden out o’ the wain and dang me for a fool ever to have meddled wi’t!”

“Whoa, then!” he shouted in a scared voice; and then with anxious impatience: “Come here, man; I’m telling you. Don’t just stand there staring at the sky. Damn it, the ghost is out!” He stamped his heavy foot, noticing I was frozen in place; then shouted again: “Get that nasty load out of the wagon and damn me for being a fool for ever getting involved with it!”

A gush of wondrous hope flooded my breast. I tore to the rear of the wagon, dashed back the curtain—and there was Modred sitting up and swaying feebly from side to side.

A wave of amazing hope filled my heart. I rushed to the back of the wagon, pulled back the curtain—and there was Modred sitting up and swaying weakly from side to side.

I leaped; I caught him in my arms; my breath came in laughter and sobs. “Oh, Modred, Modred!” I cried. “I didn’t mean it—it wasn’t me—I’m not like that!” and then I broke down and wept long and convulsively, though I would never let him out of my clutch.

I jumped and caught him in my arms; I was laughing and crying at the same time. “Oh, Modred, Modred!” I exclaimed. “I didn’t mean it—it wasn’t me—I’m not like that!” Then I broke down and cried hard, even though I wouldn’t let him go.

“Where am I?” he said, faintly; “oh, it hurts so. Every vein in my body is bursting with pain.”

“Where am I?” he said, weakly; “oh, it hurts so much. Every vein in my body is exploding with pain.”

At this I beat under my hysterical outburst and set to rubbing him all over in frantic eagerness. It seemed to ease him a little and I blessed him that he lay passively against me and did not offer to push me away. Poor fellow, he was far too weak as yet for any resistance.

At this, I collapsed in my emotional breakdown and began to frantically rub him all over. It seemed to comfort him a bit, and I was grateful that he lay against me without trying to push me away. Poor guy, he was still way too weak to resist.

Presently I heard the carter bawl in tremulous tones: “Art gone, the two of ’ee?”

Presently, I heard the cart driver shout in shaky tones: “Are you two gone?”

“Come here,” I called back, with a tearful laugh. “He’s better; he’s recovered!”

“Come here,” I called back, laughing through my tears. “He’s doing better; he’s recovered!”

The fellow came round gingerly and stood a little distance off.

The guy approached cautiously and stood a short distance away.

“Eh?” he said, dubiously.

“Really?” he said, skeptically.

“See for yourself!” I cried. “He wasn’t drowned after all. He’s come round!”

“See for yourself!” I yelled. “He wasn’t drowned after all. He’s come back!”

The man spat viciously in the road and came sullenly forward. He was defrauded of an excitement and he felt the injury grievously.

The man spat angrily in the street and walked forward with a sulky demeanor. He was denied a thrill and felt the hurt deeply.

“You young varmint!” he growled. “Them’s your tricks for to get a free lift.”

“You young rascal!” he growled. “Those are your tricks to get a free ride.”

“Nonsense!” I said, buoyantly; “you yourself thought him dead. Carry us on to the mill and I’ll promise you a proper skinful of liquor.”

“Nonsense!” I said cheerfully; “you thought he was dead yourself. Take us to the mill and I’ll promise you a good drink.”

He was crabbed and undecided, but presently he went forward and whipped up his horses with a surly oath. As the wagon pitched, Modred opened his eyes, which he had shut, and looked up at me.

He was grumpy and unsure, but soon he moved ahead and urged his horses on with a harsh curse. As the wagon jolted, Modred opened his eyes, which he had closed, and looked up at me.

“Are you feeling better, old boy?” I said, tenderly.

“Are you feeling better, buddy?” I said, softly.

“The pain isn’t so bad, but I’m tired to death,” said he.

“The pain isn’t too bad, but I’m completely exhausted,” he said.

“Rest, and don’t talk. You’ll be stronger in a bit.”

“Rest, and don’t say anything. You’ll feel stronger soon.”

He closed his eyes again and I tried to shield him as much as I could from the jolting. I had already wrapped him up warm in some old sacks that were heaped in a corner of the wagon. So all the way home I held him, counting his every breath, loving him as I had never done before.

He closed his eyes again and I tried to protect him as much as I could from the bumps. I had already bundled him up warm in some old sacks that were piled in a corner of the wagon. So the entire way home, I held him, counting each breath he took, loving him like I never had before.

It was dark when we reached the mill and I laid him gently back and leaped down.

It was dark when we got to the mill, and I carefully laid him back and jumped down.

“Dad! Dad!” I shouted, running down the yard and into the house; but he was already standing at the head of the stairs, with a candle in his hand.

“Dad! Dad!” I yelled, dashing down the yard and into the house; but he was already at the top of the stairs, holding a candle in his hand.

“Modred’s had an accident!” I cried, in a subdued voice—I could not keep the lie back. It seemed so dreadful at the outset to confess and stand aside condemned—while others helped. Jason and Zyp came out on the landing and my father ran down the stairs hurriedly.

“Modred’s had an accident!” I exclaimed, quietly—I couldn’t hold back the lie. It felt so terrible at first to admit it and stand aside, feeling guilty—while others rushed to help. Jason and Zyp came out onto the landing, and my dad hurried down the stairs.

“What’s that?” he said—“Modred!”

“What’s that?” he said—“Mordred!”

“He got caught in the weeds and was nearly drowned, but he’s getting better.”

“He got stuck in the weeds and almost drowned, but he's improving.”

“Where is he?” He seized me by the arm as he spoke, and dragged me to the mill door. I could feel the pulses in his finger tips through my coat.

“Where is he?” He grabbed my arm as he spoke and pulled me to the mill door. I could feel the pulse in his fingertips through my coat.

“He’s in a wain outside, and I promised the man a long drink for bringing us home.”

“He's outside with a cart, and I promised him a good drink for bringing us back.”

“There’s a full bottle in the cupboard—bring it down,” shouted my father to Jason. Then he hurried to the wagon and lifted out the breathing figure and looked into its face. After all, it was his youngest.

“There's a full bottle in the cupboard—get it down,” my dad shouted to Jason. Then he rushed over to the wagon, lifted out the person who was breathing, and looked at their face. After all, it was his youngest.

“Not much harm, perhaps,” said he. “Run and tell them to heat some water and the blankets.”

“Maybe not a lot of harm,” he said. “Go and tell them to heat up some water and grab the blankets.”

While I was finding old Peg and explaining and giving the order, they carried him upstairs. I did not dare follow them, but, the reaction over, leaned, feeling sick and faint, in the passage outside the little kitchen. Perhaps even now he was telling them, and I dreaded more than I can describe the sentence which a first look at any one of their faces might confirm.

While I was looking for old Peg and explaining things and giving orders, they took him upstairs. I didn't dare follow them, but once the initial shock passed, I leaned against the wall, feeling sick and faint, in the hallway outside the little kitchen. Maybe even now he was telling them, and I dreaded more than I can express the verdict that a quick glance at any of their faces might confirm.

Presently old Peg came out to me with a can of boiling water and flung an armful of warm blankets over my shoulder.

Presently, old Peg came out to me with a pot of boiling water and tossed an armful of warm blankets over my shoulder.

“There’s for you, Renalt,” she cried in her thin, rusty voice; then muttered, clawing her hips like a monkey: “’Tis flying in the Lord’s face o’ Providence, to me a old woman; like as restoring a froze snake on the hearth.”

“Here’s for you, Renalt,” she yelled in her high, scratchy voice; then muttered, gripping her hips like a monkey: “It’s going against the Lord’s will for me, an old woman; like trying to revive a frozen snake on the hearth.”

I had no heart for retort, but sped from the sinister old witch with my burden. I saw Zyp and Jason in the living-room as I passed, but, though they called to me, I ran on and upstairs to the door of Modred’s room, which was next ours.

I didn’t have the energy to respond, so I hurried away from the creepy old witch with my load. I saw Zyp and Jason in the living room as I went by, but even though they called out to me, I kept running up the stairs to the door of Modred’s room, which was right next to ours.

My father came out to my knock and took the things from me.

My dad came to the door when I knocked and took the things from me.

“Now,” said he, “I want nobody here but myself and Dr. Crackenthorpe. Go you and fetch him, if he’s to be found.”

“Now,” he said, “I want nobody here but me and Dr. Crackenthorpe. Go find him, if you can.”

Happy to be employed in any useful service, I hurried away on my errand. The door of the sitting-room was shut, at which I was glad. Very little respite gave me fresh lease of hope.

Happy to be working in any helpful job, I rushed off on my task. The door to the living room was closed, which I was happy about. Very little break gave me a new sense of hope.

The doctor’s home was close by, in a straggling street of old buildings that ran off our end of the High street, and the doctor himself was, I was told, within.

The doctor's house was nearby, on a winding street of old buildings that branched off from our side of the High Street, and I was told the doctor was inside.

I found him seated in a musty little parlor, with some ugly casts of murderers’ heads facing him from the top of a varnished bookcase.

I found him sitting in a dusty little room, with some ugly casts of murderers’ heads staring at him from the top of a shiny bookcase.

“Ah, my friend!” he screeched, cracking his knuckles; “those interest you, eh? Well, perhaps I shall have the pleasure of adding your picture to them some day.”

“Ah, my friend!” he yelled, cracking his knuckles; “you find those interesting, huh? Well, maybe one day I'll get the chance to add your picture to them.”

An irrepressible shudder took me and he laughed, not knowing the reason of it.

An uncontrollable shiver ran through me, and he laughed, unaware of why.

“Now, what’s your business?” said he.

“Now, what’s your business?” he asked.

I told him.

I told him.

“Eh,” he said, and bent forward and looked at me narrowly. “Near drowned, eh? Why, what were you doing, you young limb?”

“Eh,” he said, leaning forward and looking at me closely. “Almost drowned, huh? What were you thinking, you troublemaker?”

“I went after him,” I answered, faintly, “but I couldn’t get the weeds loose.”

“I went after him,” I replied quietly, “but I couldn’t get the weeds free.”

“Dressed, too?” he said, for the sop of my underclothes had come through the upper, and nothing escaped his hawk’s eye; “why, you’re a hero, upon my word.”

“Dressed, too?” he said, noticing how my underclothes had peeked out from underneath, and nothing got past his sharp gaze; “wow, you’re a hero, I swear.”

He bade me begone after that and he would follow immediately. And I returned to the mill, and, softly climbing the stairs, shut myself into my room and sat upon the edge of the bed listening—listening for every breath and sound in the old eerie house. I heard the doctor come up the stairs and enter the room next door. I heard the low murmur of voices and strained my ears to gather what was said, but could not make out a word. And the darkness grew into my soul and shut out all the old light of happy reason. Should I ever feel innocent again? And would Modred, satisfied with his knowledge of the dreadful heritage of remorse I had laid up for myself, forego his right to denounce me and to forever make me an outcast and alone? I hardly dared to hope it, yet clung with a strenuous longing to thought of his mercy.

He told me to leave after that, and he would follow right away. I went back to the mill, climbed the stairs quietly, locked myself in my room, and sat on the edge of the bed listening—listening for every breath and sound in the old creepy house. I heard the doctor come up the stairs and enter the room next door. I caught the faint murmur of voices and strained to hear what they were saying, but I couldn't make out a word. The darkness seeped into my soul and shut out all the bright light of happy reason. Would I ever feel innocent again? And would Modred, satisfied with his knowledge of the terrible burden of guilt I had built up for myself, choose not to expose me and leave me forever an outcast and alone? I barely dared to hope for it, yet I clung to the thought of his mercy with a desperate longing.

It may have been hours I sat there. I do not know. I had heard footsteps go up and down the stairs many times. And then a silence fell. What was the meaning of it? Was it possible that life had only rallied in him momentarily, like the flame of a dying candle and had suddenly sunk for good and all into endless darkness? Had he told? Why did no one come near me? I could stand it no longer.

It could have been hours that I sat there. I have no idea. I heard footsteps going up and down the stairs many times. Then suddenly, there was silence. What did it mean? Was it possible that he had only briefly come back to life, like the flame of a dying candle, and had now completely faded into eternal darkness? Had he said anything? Why was no one coming near me? I couldn't take it anymore.

As I sprung to my feet I heard a footstep again on the stairs and Jason walked into the room and shut the door. He took no notice of me, but began to undress.

As I jumped to my feet, I heard another footstep on the stairs, and Jason came into the room and closed the door. He didn't acknowledge me at all but started to take off his clothes.

“Jason!” I cried, and the agony in my voice I could not repress. “How is he? Has he spoken? Oh, don’t keep me in this torture.”

“Jason!” I cried, unable to hide the pain in my voice. “How is he? Has he said anything? Oh, please don’t make me suffer like this.”

“What torture?” said my brother, looking at me with a cold, unresponsive eye. “Why should you be upset more than the rest of us? He’s asleep all right, and not to be bothered with any questions.”

“What torture?” my brother said, looking at me with a cold, blank stare. “Why should you be more upset than the rest of us? He’s asleep, and he shouldn’t be bothered with any questions.”

Thank God! Oh, thank God! I took no notice of his looks or tone, for I was absorbed in great gratitude to heaven that my worst fears were idle ones.

Thank God! Oh, thank God! I ignored his looks and tone because I was filled with immense gratitude that my worst fears were unfounded.

“Where’s dad?” I said.

"Where's Dad?" I said.

“Drinking downstairs with the doctor. They’ll make high revel of it, I expect.”

“Drinking downstairs with the doctor. I expect they'll have a great time with it.”

He was already in bed; but I sat on and on in the darkness. I had only one thought—one longing to wait till Jason was fast in slumber, and then to creep to Modred’s side and implore his forgiveness.

He was already in bed, but I kept sitting in the darkness. I had just one thought—one desire to wait until Jason was sound asleep, and then to sneak over to Modred’s side and ask for his forgiveness.

Presently the deep, regular breathing of my brother announced to me the termination of my vigil. With my heart beating in a suffocating manner, I stole to the door, opened it and stood outside that of Modred’s room. I listened a moment. A humming noise of garrulous voices below was the only sound that broke the silence of the house. Softly I turned the handle and softly crept into the room. There was light in it, for on the wash-hand stand a rush candle burned dimly in an old lanthorn.

Right now, my brother's deep, steady breathing told me that my watch was over. My heart racing, I quietly made my way to the door, opened it, and stood outside Modred's room. I listened for a moment. The only sound breaking the house's silence was the buzzing chatter of voices below. Slowly, I turned the handle and quietly entered the room. It was lit because a rush candle flickered dimly on the washstand in an old lantern.

He gave a start, for he was lying awake in his bed, then half-rose on his elbow and looked at me with frightened eyes.

He jumped a little because he was lying awake in his bed, then propped himself up on his elbow and looked at me with scared eyes.

“Don’t come near,” he whispered. “What do you want? You aren’t going to try to kill me again?”

“Don’t come any closer,” he whispered. “What do you want? You’re not going to try to kill me again, are you?”

I gave a little strangled, agonized cry, and, dropping on my knees where I stood, stretched out my arms to him imploringly.

I let out a small, pained cry, and dropping to my knees where I stood, I reached out to him desperately.

“Oh, Modred, don’t! Don’t! You can’t think I meant it! It was only a horrible impulse. I was mad, and I nearly drowned myself directly afterward in saving you.”

“Oh, Modred, please don’t! You can't seriously think I meant that! It was just a terrible impulse. I was out of my mind, and I almost drowned myself right after trying to save you.”

The fright went from his face and something like its familiar look returned to it.

The fear left his face, and a resemblance of its usual expression returned.

“Are you sorry?” he said.

“Are you sorry?” he asked.

“Sorry? Oh, I will do anything you like if you will only believe me.”

“Sorry? Oh, I’ll do whatever you want if you just believe me.”

“Come here, Renny,” he said, “and stand by me. I want to see you better.”

“Come here, Renny,” he said, “and stand by me. I want to see you more clearly.”

I obeyed humbly—lovingly.

I obeyed humbly and lovingly.

“You want me to forgive you?”

“You want me to forgive you?”

“If you could, Modred—if you only could.”

“If you could, Modred—if only you could.”

“And not to peach?”

“And not to spill?”

I hung my head in shame and the tears were in my eyes again.

I hung my head in shame, and tears filled my eyes once more.

“Well, I’ll agree, on one condition.”

“Well, I’ll agree, but only if...”

“Make any you like, Modred. I’ll swear to keep it; I’ll never forget it.”

“Create whatever you want, Modred. I promise I’ll keep it; I’ll never forget it.”

“Zyp’s it,” he said, looking away from me.

“Zyp’s it,” he said, glancing away from me.

“Yes,” I said, gently, with a prescience of what was coming.

“Yes,” I said softly, with a sense of what was about to happen.

“You’ll have to give her up for good and all—keep out of her way; let her know somehow you’re sick of her. And keep Jason out of the way. You and he were chums enough before she came.”

“You’ll need to let her go for good—stay away from her; make sure she knows you’re over her. And stay away from Jason too. You and he were pretty good friends before she showed up.”

“I swear for myself, and to do what I can with Jason,” I said, dully. What did it matter? One way or another the buoyant light of existence was shut to me for good and all.

"I swear for myself, and to do what I can with Jason," I said flatly. What did it matter? One way or another, the bright light of life was closed off to me for good.

“It’s the only way,” said Modred, and he gave me a look that I dare not call crafty. “After all, it isn’t much,” he said, “considering what you did to me, and she seems to be getting tired of you—now, doesn’t she?”

“It’s the only way,” said Modred, and he gave me a look that I wouldn’t describe as sneaky. “After all, it isn’t much,” he said, “given what you did to me, and she seems to be getting fed up with you—doesn’t she?”

“Yes,” I said in a low voice.

“Yes,” I said softly.

“Then, that’s settled. And now let me be, for I feel as if I can sleep. Hand me my breeches first, though. There’s something in the pocket I want.”

“Then, that's decided. Now leave me alone, because I feel like I can sleep. But first, give me my pants. There's something in the pocket I need.”

“Shall I get it out for you, old boy?”

“Should I take it out for you, buddy?”

“No, no!” he answered, hurriedly. “Give them to me, can’t you?”

“No, no!” he replied quickly. “Just give them to me, okay?”

I did as he wanted and crept from the room. What did it matter? Zyp had already cast me off, but for the evil deed I was respited. A moment ago the girl had seemed as nothing, set in the scale against my brother’s forgiveness. Could it be the true, loving spirit of forgiveness that could make such a condition? Hush! I must not think that thought. What did it matter?

I did what he asked and quietly left the room. What difference did it make? Zyp had already turned away from me, but I was given a break for my wrongdoing. Just a moment ago, the girl had felt insignificant compared to my brother’s forgiveness. Could it really be the genuine, loving nature of forgiveness that could create such a situation? Quiet! I shouldn’t entertain that thought. What difference did it make?

I did not go back to my room, but sat on a stair at the head of the downward flight, with a strange, stunned feeling. Below the voices went on spasmodically—now a long murmur—now a snatch of song—now an angry phrase. By and by, I think, I must have fallen into a sort of stupor, for I seemed to wake all at once to a thunderous uproar.

I didn’t go back to my room; instead, I sat on a stair at the top of the downward flight, feeling weird and dazed. Below, the voices continued sporadically—sometimes a long murmur, sometimes a snatch of a song, and at other times an angry shout. After a while, I think I must have drifted into a kind of daze because I suddenly woke up to a loud commotion.

I started to my feet. Magnified as all sounds are in the moment of recovered consciousness, there was yet noise enough below to convince me that a violent quarrel between the two men was toward. I heard my father’s voice in bitter denunciation.

I got to my feet. Everything sounded amplified in the moment I regained consciousness, but there was still enough noise below to make me realize that a fierce argument between the two men was underway. I heard my father’s voice filled with angry accusations.

“You’ve been hawking over my quarry this long while. I’ll tear the truth out of your long throat! Give me back my cameo—where is it?”

“You’ve been lurking around my prey for a while now. I’ll get the truth out of you! Give me back my cameo—where is it?”

“A fig for your cameo!” cried the other in a shrill voice, “and I tell you this is the first I’ve heard of it.”

“A fig for your cameo!” shouted the other in a high-pitched voice, “and I’m telling you, this is the first I’ve heard of it.”

“You’ve been watching me, you fiend, you! Dogging me—haunting me! I’ll have no more o’t! I’m not to be bribed or threatened or coaxed any more; least of all thieved from. Where is it?”

“You’ve been watching me, you creep! Following me—haunting me! I won’t take any more of it! I’m not going to be bribed, threatened, or cajoled any longer; especially not robbed. Where is it?”

“You aren’t, aren’t you?” screeched the doctor. “You leave me here and I fall asleep. You’re away and you come storming back that I’ve robbed you. It’s a trap, by thunder, but you won’t catch me in it!”

"You aren’t, are you?" yelled the doctor. "You leave me here and I fall asleep. You’re gone and then you come back all angry saying I’ve robbed you. It’s a trap, for sure, but you won’t catch me in it!"

“I believe you’re lying!” cried my father. His voice seemed strained with passion. But the other answered him now much more coolly.

“I think you’re lying!” my father shouted. His voice sounded tense with emotion. But the other person replied now with much more calm.

“Believe what you like, my friend. It’s beneath my dignity to contradict you again; but take this for certain—if you slander me in public, I’ll ruin you!”

“Believe whatever you want, my friend. It’s below me to argue with you again; but know this for sure—if you talk badly about me in public, I’ll destroy you!”

Then silence fell and I waited to hear no more. I stole to my room and crept to bed. I had never changed my drenched clothes and the deadly chill of my limbs was beginning to overcome the frost in my heart.

Then silence fell and I waited to hear nothing more. I slipped into my room and crawled into bed. I had never changed out of my soaked clothes, and the freezing chill in my limbs was starting to overpower the coldness in my heart.

It seemed hours before the horrible coldness relaxed, and then straightway a parching fever scorched me as if I lay against a furnace. I heard sounds and dull footsteps and the ghostly creaking of stairs, but did not know if they were real or only incidents in my half-delirium.

It felt like hours before the terrible coldness eased up, and then immediately a scorching fever hit me as if I were lying against a furnace. I heard noises, dull footsteps, and the eerie creaking of stairs, but I couldn't tell if they were real or just things I imagined in my half-delirium.

At last as day was breaking I fell into a heavy, exhausted sleep. It merged into a dream of my younger brother. We walked together as we had done as little children, my arm around his neck. “Zenny,” he said, like a baby paraphrasing Zyp’s words, “what’s ’ove dat ’ey talk about?” I could have told him in the gushing of my heart, but in a moment he ran from me and faded.

At last, as dawn was breaking, I fell into a deep, exhausted sleep. It turned into a dream about my younger brother. We walked together like we used to when we were kids, my arm around his neck. “Zenny,” he said, mimicking Zyp’s words like a little kid, “what’s ‘ove dat ‘ey talk about?” I could have told him everything pouring out of my heart, but in a moment, he ran away from me and disappeared.

I gave a cry and woke, and Jason was standing over me, with a white, scared face.

I screamed and woke up, and Jason was standing over me, looking pale and scared.

“Get up!” he whispered; “Modred’s dead!”

“Get up!” he whispered. “Modred’s dead!”

CHAPTER IX.
THE FACE ON THE PILLOW.

Often the first shock of some unexpected mental blow shakes from the soul, not its corresponding emotion, but that emotion’s exact antithesis. Thus, when Jason spoke I laughed. I could not on the moment believe that such hideous retribution was demanded of my already writhed and repentant conscience, and it seemed to me that he must be jesting in very ugly fashion.

Often the initial shock of an unexpected mental blow rattles the soul, not with the corresponding emotion, but with the exact opposite of that emotion. So, when Jason spoke, I laughed. In that moment, I couldn’t believe that such terrible punishment was being asked of my already tortured and remorseful conscience, and it felt to me like he must be joking in a really unpleasant way.

Perhaps he looked astonished; anyhow he said:

Perhaps he looked surprised; anyway, he said:

“You needn’t make a joke of it. Are you awake? Modred’s dead, I tell you.”

“You don’t need to make a joke about it. Are you awake? Modred's dead, I’m telling you.”

I sprung from the bed; I clutched him and pulled him to and fro.

I jumped out of bed; I grabbed him and pulled him back and forth.

“Tell me you lie—you lie—you lie!” I cried.

“Tell me you’re lying—you’re lying—you’re lying!” I cried.

He did not. I could see it in his face. There and then the drought of Tophet withered and constricted my life. I was branded and doomed forevermore; a thing to shudder at and avoid.

He didn’t. I could see it on his face. In that moment, the drought of Tophet stifled and shrank my life. I was marked and cursed forever; something to fear and stay away from.

“I will dress and come!” I said, relaxing from my hold on him, and turned away and began to hurry on my clothes. I had not felt so set in quietness since the morning of two days past. I could even think calmly and balance the pros and cons of my future behavior.

“I’ll get ready and come!” I said, releasing my grip on him, and turned away to quickly put on my clothes. I hadn’t felt this calm since the morning two days ago. I could even think clearly and weigh the pros and cons of what I should do next.

Each man must be his own judge, his own plaintiff, his own defendant—an atom of self-contained equity. By his own ruling in matters of right and wrong he must abide, suffer his own punishments, enjoy his own rewards. He is a lonely organism, in whom only himself took an interest, and as such he must be content to endure with calmness the misinterpretations of aliens.

Each person must be their own judge, their own plaintiff, their own defendant—an individual unit of self-contained fairness. By their own decisions about right and wrong, they must accept the consequences, endure their own punishments, and enjoy their own rewards. They are a solitary being, in whom only they take an interest, and as such, they must be willing to calmly endure the misunderstandings of outsiders.

Modred had forgiven me. Whatever was the condition, whatever the deed, it was too late now to convince me that no justification existed for my rebellion against fate.

Modred had forgiven me. No matter what the circumstances were or what I had done, it was too late for me to believe that there was any reason for my defiance against fate.

My elder, my only brother now, watched me in silence as I dressed.

My older brother, my only sibling now, watched me quietly as I got ready.

“Where is he?” I said, when I had finished.

“Where is he?” I said when I was done.

“In bed as he was left,” said Jason. “I went in this morning, while you were asleep, and found him—ah, he looks horrible,” he cried, and broke off with a shudder.

“In bed as he was left,” said Jason. “I went in this morning, while you were asleep, and found him—ah, he looks terrible,” he cried, and trailed off with a shiver.

I did not shrink; I felt braced up to any ordeal.

I didn't back down; I felt ready for any challenge.

They were all in the room when we entered it. My father, Dr. Crackenthorpe, Zyp—even old Peggy, who was busying herself, with the vulture relish of her kind, over the little artificial decencies of dress and posture that seem such an outrage on the solemn unresistance of the dead.

They were all in the room when we walked in. My dad, Dr. Crackenthorpe, Zyp—even old Peggy, who was preoccupied, with the vulture-like eagerness of her kind, attending to the little artificial details of dress and posture that seem so disrespectful to the peacefulness of the dead.

Directly we came in Zyp ran to Jason and clung to him sobbing. I noticed it with a sort of dull resignation, and that was all; for Peggy, who had drawn a sheet over the lifeless face, pulled it down that I might look.

Directly after we arrived, Zyp rushed to Jason and hugged him, crying. I observed this with a kind of numb acceptance, and that was it; because Peggy, who had covered the motionless face with a sheet, pulled it down so I could see.

Then, for all my stoicism, I gave a cry.

Then, despite all my calmness, I let out a shout.

I had left my brother the night before tired, needing rest, but, save for the extra pallor of his complexion that never boasted a great deal of color, much like his usual self. Now the dead face lying back on the pillows was awful to look upon. Spots and bars of livid purple disfigured its waxen whiteness—on the cheeks, the ears, the throat, where a deep patch was. It was greatly swollen, too, and the mouth so rigidly open that it had defied all effort to bind it close. A couple of pennies, like a hideous pair of glasses, lay, one over each eye, where they could only be kept in position by means of a filament drawn tightly round the head. The hands, stiffly crossed, with the fingers crooked like talons, lay over the breast, fastened into position with a ligature.

I had left my brother the night before, feeling exhausted and needing rest, but aside from the extra paleness of his complexion, which never had much color, he looked much like he usually did. Now the lifeless face resting back on the pillows was horrifying to see. Spots and streaks of a sickly purple marred its waxy whiteness—on the cheeks, the ears, the throat, where there was a dark patch. It was also very swollen, and the mouth was so rigidly open that it resisted any attempt to close it. A couple of coins, like grotesque glasses, rested over each eye, held in place by a string tightly wrapped around the head. The hands, stiffly crossed with fingers curled like claws, lay over the chest, secured in place with a binding.

I turned away, feeling sick and faint. I think I reeled, for presently I found that Dr. Crackenthorpe was supporting me against his arm.

I turned away, feeling nauseous and lightheaded. I think I lost my balance, because soon I realized that Dr. Crackenthorpe was holding me up with his arm.

“Oh, why is he like that?” I whispered.

“Oh, why is he like that?” I whispered.

“’Tis a common afterclap in deaths by drowning,” said he, speaking in a loud, insistent voice, as if not for the first time. “A stoppage—a relapse. During the weak small hours, when the patient’s strength is at its lowest, the overwrought lungs refuse to work—collapse, and he dies of suffocation.”

“It’s a common aftereffect in drownings,” he said, speaking in a loud, forceful voice, as if he had mentioned it before. “A stoppage—a relapse. During the weak early hours, when the patient’s strength is at its lowest, the exhausted lungs refuse to function—collapse, and they die from suffocation.”

He looked at my father as he spoke, but elicited no response. It was palpable that the heavy potations of the night had so deadened the latter’s faculties as to make him incapable for the moment of realizing the full enormity of the sight before him.

He looked at my father while he spoke, but got no reaction. It was clear that the excessive drinking from the night had completely dulled my father's senses, making him unable to grasp the full seriousness of what he was witnessing.

“Mark me,” said the doctor; “it’s a plain case, I say, nothing out of the way; no complications. The wretched boy to all intents and purposes has been drowned.”

“Listen to me,” said the doctor; “it’s a straightforward case, I’m telling you, nothing unusual; no complications. The poor boy, for all intents and purposes, has been drowned.”

“Who drowned him?” said my father. He spoke thickly, stupidly; but I started, with a dreadful feeling that the locked jaws must relax and denounce me before them all.

“Who drowned him?” my father asked. He spoke with a thick, clumsy tone; but I flinched, gripped by a terrifying thought that the locked jaws would loosen and reveal my guilt to everyone there.

Seeing his hopeless state, the doctor took my father’s arm and led him from the room. Zyp still clung to my brother.

Seeing his hopeless state, the doctor took my father’s arm and guided him out of the room. Zyp still held onto my brother.

“Cover it up,” whispered Jason. “He isn’t a pretty sight!”

“Cover it up,” Jason whispered. “He doesn’t look good!”

“He wasn’t a pretty boy,” muttered Peggy, reluctantly hiding the dreadful face; “To a old woman’s view it speaks of more than his deserts. Nobody’ll come to look at me, I expect.”

“He wasn’t a handsome guy,” muttered Peggy, reluctantly hiding the awful face; “From an old woman’s perspective, it indicates more than he deserves. I don’t expect anyone will want to look at me.”

“You heard what the doctor said?” asked Jason, looking across at me.

“You heard what the doctor said?” Jason asked, looking at me.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Drowned—you understand? Drowned, Renny?”

"Drowned—you get it? Drowned, Renny?"

“Drowned,” I repeated, mechanically.

"Drowned," I said, robotically.

“Come, Zyp,” he said; “this isn’t the place for you any longer.”

“Come on, Zyp,” he said, “this isn’t the right place for you anymore.”

They passed out of the room, she still clinging to him, so that her face was hidden.

They left the room, with her still holding onto him, obscuring her face.

I did not measure his words at that time. I had no thought for nice discriminations of tone; what did I care for anything any longer?

I didn't analyze his words back then. I had no concern for subtle differences in tone; I didn't care about anything anymore.

Presently I heard old Peg muttering again. She thought the room was emptied of us and she softly removed the face cloth once more.

Presently, I heard old Peg muttering again. She thought the room was empty of us, and she quietly took off the face cloth once more.

“Ay, there ye lies, Modred—safe never to spy on poor old Rottengoose again! Ye were a bad lot, ye were; but Peg’s been more’n enough for you, she has, my lad.”

“Aye, there you lie, Modred—safe never to spy on poor old Rottengoose again! You were a bad sort, you were; but Peg has been more than enough for you, she has, my boy.”

Suddenly she saw me out of the tail of her eye, and turned upon me, livid with fury.

Suddenly, she caught sight of me out of the corner of her eye and turned to face me, furious.

“What are ye listening to, Renalt? A black curse on spies, Renalt, I say!”

“What are you listening to, Renalt? A curse on spies, Renalt, I say!”

Then her manner changed and she came fawning at me fulsomely.

Then her attitude changed and she started flattering me excessively.

“What a good lad to stay wi’ his brother! But Peg’ll do the tending, Renalt. She be a crass old body and apt to reviling in her speech, but she don’t mean it, bless you; it’s the tic doldrums in her head.”

"What a good kid to stay with his brother! But Peg will take care of things, Renalt. She’s a grumpy old woman and often harsh in her words, but she doesn’t really mean it, bless her; it’s just the troubles in her head."

I repelled the horrible old creature and fled from the room. What she meant I neither knew nor cared, for we had always looked upon her as a feckless body, with a big worm in her brain.

I pushed away the horrible old creature and ran out of the room. I had no idea what she meant and didn't care, because we had always seen her as a useless person, with a big worm in her brain.

All the long morning I wandered about the house, scarcely knowing what I did or whither I went. Once I found myself in the room of silence, not remembering when I had come there or for what reason. The fact, merely, was impressed upon me by a gradual change in the nature of my sensations. Something seemed to be asking a question of me which I was striving and striving to answer. It didn’t distress me at first, for a nearer misery overwhelmed everything, but by and by its insistence pierced a passage through all dull obstacles, and the something took up its abode in me and reigned and grew. I felt myself yielding, yielding; and strove now to beat off the inevitable horror of the answer that was rising in me. I did not know what it was, or the question to which it was a response—only I saw that if I yielded to it and spoke it, I should die then and there of the black terror of its revelation.

All morning, I roamed around the house, barely aware of what I was doing or where I was going. At one point, I found myself in the quiet room, not remembering how I got there or why. The reality of it gradually shifted my feelings. It felt like something was asking me a question that I was desperately trying to answer. At first, it didn’t bother me much because a deeper misery overshadowed everything else, but eventually its persistence broke through all the dull barriers, and that something settled within me, growing stronger. I could feel myself giving in, and I fought against the inevitable dread of the answer that was emerging inside me. I didn’t know what it was or what question it was answering; I just knew that if I gave in and spoke it, I would instantly be consumed by the overwhelming fear of what it revealed.

I sprung to my feet with a cry, and saw, or thought I saw, Modred standing by the water wheel and beckoning to me. If I had strength to escape, it was enough for that and no more, for everything seemed to go from me till I found myself sitting at the foot of the stairs, with Jason looking oddly down upon me.

I jumped up with a shout and saw, or thought I saw, Modred standing by the water wheel and motioning for me to come over. If I had the strength to get away, it was just enough for that and nothing more, because everything seemed to fade away until I found myself sitting at the bottom of the stairs, with Jason looking down at me in a strange way.

“I needn’t get up,” I said. “Modred isn’t dead, after all.”

“I don’t need to get up,” I said. “Modred isn’t dead, after all.”

I think I heard him shout out. Anyhow, I felt myself lifted up and carried somewhere and put down. If they had thought to restrain me, however, they should have managed things better; for I was up in a moment and out at the window. I had often thought one wanted only the will to forget gravity and float through the air, and here I was doing it. What a glorious sensation it was! I laughed to think how long I had remained like a reptile, bound to the plodding miserable earth, when all the time I had power to escape from myself and float on and on far away from all those heart-breaking troubles. If I only went very swiftly at first I should soon be too distant for them to track me, and then I should be free. I felt a little anxious, for there was a faint noise behind me. I strove to put on pace; if my limbs had responded to my efforts no bird could have outstripped me. But I saw with agony that the harder I fought the less way I made. I struggled and sobbed and clutched myself blindly onward, and all the time the noise behind grew deeper. If I pushed myself off with a foot to the ground I only floated a very little way now. Then I saw a railing and pulled myself along with it toilsomely, but some great pressure was in front of me and my feet slipped into holes at every step. Panting, straining, slipping, as if on blood—why! It was blood! I had to yield at last.

I think I heard him shout. Anyway, I felt myself being lifted and taken somewhere before being set down. If they had planned to restrain me, they should have done a better job, because I was up in an instant and out the window. I had often thought that all it took was the will to defy gravity and float through the air, and here I was, doing it. What an incredible feeling it was! I laughed at how long I had acted like a reptile, stuck to the miserable, slow ground, when all along I had the power to escape myself and float far away from all those heart-wrenching troubles. If I just started off quickly enough, I would soon be far away enough for them not to catch me, and then I would be free. I felt a bit anxious, though, because there was a faint noise behind me. I tried to pick up speed; if my limbs had cooperated, no bird could have flown faster than me. But, to my despair, the harder I fought, the less distance I made. I struggled and cried, blindly pushing myself onward, while the noise behind me grew louder. If I pushed off the ground with my foot, I only floated a little bit. Then I saw a railing and pulled myself along it with great effort, but there was heavy pressure in front of me, and my feet kept slipping into holes with every step. Panting, straining, slipping, as if on blood—wait! It was blood! I had to give in at last.

My passion of hope was done with. I lay in a white set horror, not daring to move or look. How deadly quiet the room was, but not for long, for a little stealthy rustle of the sheet beside me prickled through my whole being with its ghastly stirring. Then I knew it had secretly risen on its elbow and was leaning over and looking down upon me. If I could only perspire, I thought, my bonds would loosen and I could escape from it. But it was cunning and knew that, too, and it sealed all the surface of my skin with its acrid exhalations. Suddenly it clutched me in its crooked arms and bore me down, down to the room of silence. There was a sickening odor there and the covering of the wheel was open. Then, with a shudder, as of death, I thought I found the answer; for now it was plain that the great wheel was driven by blood, not water. As I looked aghast, straining over, it gave me a stealthy push and, with a shriek, I splashed among the paddles and was whirled down. For ages I was spun and beaten round and round, mashed, mangled, gasping for breath and choked with the horrible crimson broth that fed the insane and furious grinding of the wheel. At the end, glutted with torture, it flung me forth into a parching desert of sand, and, spinning from me, became far away a revolving disk of red that made the low-down sun of that waste corner of the world.

My hope was gone. I lay in a white terror, too afraid to move or look. The room was deadly quiet, but not for long, as a little rustle of the sheet beside me sent chills through my entire body. Then I realized it had secretly propped itself up on one elbow and was leaning over to look at me. If only I could sweat, I thought, maybe my bonds would loosen and I could escape. But it was clever and knew that, sealing my skin with its foul breath. Suddenly, it grabbed me with its crooked arms and pulled me down, down into the silent room. There was a nauseating smell there, and the covering of the wheel was open. Then, with a shiver that felt like death, I thought I found the answer; it was clear that the great wheel was powered by blood, not water. As I looked in horror, straining to see, it gave me a sneaky push and, with a scream, I plunged into the paddles and was spun down. For ages, I was tossed around, battered and beaten, gasping for air and choking on the horrible crimson liquid that fueled the mad and furious grinding of the wheel. In the end, overwhelmed with agony, it threw me out into a parched desert of sand, and as it spun away from me, it became a distant red disk against the low sun of that desolate corner of the world.

I was alone, now—always alone. No footsteps had ever trod that trackless level, nor would, I knew, till time was ended. I had no hope; no green memory for oasis; no power of speech even. Then I knew I was dead; had been dead so long that my body had crackled and fallen to decay, leaving my soul only, like the stone of a fruit, quick with wretched impulse to shoot upward but dreadfully imprisoned from doing so.

I was alone, now—always alone. No one had ever walked that empty stretch, nor would they, I knew, until the end of time. I had no hope; no good memories to cling to; not even the ability to speak. Then I realized I was dead; had been dead for so long that my body had crumbled and decayed, leaving only my soul, like the pit of a fruit, desperate to rise but trapped from doing so.

Sometimes in the world the massive columns of the cathedral had suggested to me a like sensation; a moral impress of weight and stoniness that had driven me to bow my head and creep, sweating away from their inexorable stolidity. Now I was built into such a body—more, was an integral part of it. Yet could my pinioned nerves never assimilate its passionless obduracy, but jerked and struggled in agony to be free. Oh, how divine is the instinct that paints heaven all light and airiness, and innocent forevermore of the sense of weight!

Sometimes in the world, the massive columns of the cathedral had given me a similar feeling; a heavy, stony moral weight that made me bow my head and step back, sweating from their unyielding solidity. Now I was part of such a structure—more than that, I was an integral part of it. Yet could my trapped nerves never get used to its cold, unfeeling rigidity, but instead jerked and struggled in pain to break free? Oh, how beautiful is the instinct that paints heaven as full of light and airiness, forever innocent of any sense of weight!

Suddenly I heard Zyp’s voice, singing outside in the world, and in a moment tears, most blessed, blessed tears, sprung from my eyes and I was free. The stone cracked and fell asunder, and I leaped out madly shrieking at my release.

Suddenly, I heard Zyp’s voice singing outside in the world, and in an instant, tears—so pure, so joyful—filled my eyes, and I felt free. The stone cracked and broke apart, and I jumped out wildly, shouting in my exhilaration.

She was sitting under a tree in a beautiful meadow and her young voice rose sweetly as she prinked her hat with daisies and yellow king-cups. She called me to her and gave me tender names and smoothed away the pain from my forehead with kisses and the cunning of her elfish brown hand.

She was sitting under a tree in a beautiful meadow, and her young voice rose sweetly as she decorated her hat with daisies and yellow buttercups. She called me over and gave me affectionate nicknames, smoothing away the pain from my forehead with kisses and the cleverness of her playful brown hand.

“Come, drink,” she said, “and you will be better.”

“Come, have a drink,” she said, “and you’ll feel better.”

I woke to life and looked up. She was standing by my bed, holding a cup toward my lips, and at the foot Jason leaned, looking on.

I woke up and looked up. She was standing by my bed, holding a cup to my lips, and at the foot of the bed, Jason was leaning, watching.

“Have I been ill?” I said, in a voice so odd to me that I almost laughed.

“Have I been sick?” I said, in a voice that sounded so strange to me that I almost laughed.

“Yes, yes—a little; but you have come out of the black pit now into the forest.”

“Yes, yes—a bit; but you’ve come out of the dark pit now and into the forest.”

CHAPTER X.
JASON TALKS.

For some three weeks I had lain racked and shriveled in a nervous, delirious fever. It left me at last, the ghost of my old self, to face once more the problems of a ruined life. For many days these gave me no concern, or only in a fitful, indifferent manner. I was content to sip the dew of convalescence, to slumber and to cherish my exhaustion, and the others disturbed me but little. My recovery once assured, they left me generally to myself, scarce visiting me more often than was necessary for the administering of food or medicine. Sometimes one or other of them would come and sit by my bedside awhile and exchange with me a few desultory remarks; but this was seldom, and grew, with my strength more so, for the earth was brilliant with summer outside and naturally fuller of attractions than a sick-room.

For about three weeks, I lay there, consumed and weak from a nervous, delirious fever. When it finally passed, I was just a shadow of my former self, ready to confront the issues of a shattered life once again. For several days, these problems didn't bother me much, or only in a sporadic, detached way. I was content to enjoy the slow recovery, to rest, and to embrace my tiredness, with little disturbance from others. Once it was clear that I was recovering, they generally left me alone, visiting only when necessary to bring food or medicine. Occasionally, one of them would sit by my bedside for a bit and share a few casual comments, but that happened rarely, and it became less frequent as I gained strength since the summer outside was vibrant and naturally more enticing than a sickroom.

Their neglect troubled me little at first; but by and by, when the first idle ecstasy of convalescence was beginning to deepen into a sense of responsibilities that I should soon have to gather up and adjust, it woke day by day an increasing uneasiness in my soul. As yet, it is true, the immediate past I could only call up before my mental vision as a blurred picture of certain events the significance of which was suggestive only. Gradually, however, detail by detail, the whole composition of it concentrated, on the blank sheet of my mind, and stood straight before me terribly uncompromising in its sternness of outline. Had I any reason to suppose, in short, that my share in Modred’s death was known to or guessed at by my father, Jason or Zyp? On that pivot turned the whole prospect of my future; for as to myself, were the secret to remain mine alone, I yet felt that I could make out life with a tolerable degree of resignation in the certain knowledge that Modred had forgiven me before he died, for a momentary mad impulse, the provocation to which had been so bitter—the reaction from which had been so immediate and so equally impulsive.

Their neglect didn’t bother me much at first; but gradually, as the initial thrill of recovering started to shift into a realization of the responsibilities I would soon have to take on, it stirred up an increasing uneasiness in my soul. It's true that the recent past still appeared in my mind as a hazy image of certain events whose importance was only suggestive. However, piece by piece, the entire picture formed clearly on the blank canvas of my mind, presenting itself with a harsh clarity in its strict outline. Did I have any reason to think, in short, that my involvement in Modred’s death was known or suspected by my father, Jason, or Zyp? The entire outlook of my future hinged on that question; because as far as I was concerned, if the secret remained mine alone, I felt I could navigate life with a fair amount of acceptance, knowing that Modred had forgiven me before he died for a momentary reckless impulse, driven by such bitter provocation and an equally immediate and impulsive reaction.

Of my father, I may say at once, I had little fear. His manner toward me when, as he did occasionally, he came and sat by me for a half-hour or so, was marked by a gentleness and affection I had never known him to exhibit before. Pathetic as it was, I could sometimes almost have wished it replaced by a sterner mood, a more dubious attitude; for my remorse at having so bereaved him became a barbed sting in presence of his new condescension to me that dated from the afternoon of my appeal to him, and was intensified by our common loss.

Of my father, I can say right away that I felt little fear. When he occasionally came and sat by me for half an hour or so, he showed a gentleness and affection I had never seen from him before. As sad as it was, I sometimes almost wished it was replaced by a stricter attitude, a more questioning demeanor; for my guilt over having caused him such loss became a sharp pain in light of his new kindness toward me that started from the afternoon I reached out to him, and it was made worse by our shared grief.

Of Zyp I hardly dared to think, or dared to do more than tremulously hover round the thought that Modred’s death had absolved me from my promise to him to avoid her. Still the thought was there and perhaps I only played with self-deception when I affected to fly from it out of a morbid loyalty to him that was gone. I could not live with and not long for her with all the passion I was capable of.

Of Zyp, I barely dared to think, or do more than nervously linger around the idea that Modred’s death had freed me from my promise to stay away from her. Still, the thought was there, and maybe I was just fooling myself by pretending to run from it out of a sense of loyalty to him that was no longer there. I couldn’t be around her without longing for her with all the passion I had.

Therefore it was that I dreaded any possible disclosure of a suspicion on her part—dreaded it with a fever of the mind so fierce that it must truly have retarded my recovery indefinitely had not a counter-irritant occurred to me, in certain moods, in the form of a thought that perhaps, after all, my deed might not so affright one who, on her own showing, found a charm in the contemplation of evil.

Therefore, I dreaded any chance that she might suspect anything—dreaded it with such intense anxiety that it would have definitely delayed my recovery if I hadn’t occasionally distracted myself with the thought that maybe, just maybe, my actions wouldn’t disturb someone who, by her own admission, found a certain allure in thinking about evil.

But it was Jason I feared most. Something—I can hardly give it a name—had come to me within the last few weeks that seemed to be the preface to an awakening of the moral right on my part. In the unfolding of this new faculty I was startled and distressed to observe deformities in my brother where I had before seen nothing but manly beauty and a breezy recklessness that I delighted in. Beautiful bodily, I and all must still think him, though it had worried me lately to often observe an expression in his blue eyes that was only new to my new sense. This I can but describe, with despair of the melodramatic sound of it, as poisonous. The pupils were as full and purple as berries of the deadly nightshade.

But it was Jason I was most afraid of. Something—I can barely name it—had come over me in the last few weeks that felt like the beginning of a moral awakening on my part. As this new awareness emerged, I was shocked and troubled to see flaws in my brother where I had previously only seen manly beauty and a carefree attitude that I loved. Physically, I still had to consider him beautiful, but it had started to bother me lately to notice a look in his blue eyes that was new to my awareness. I can only describe it, despite how dramatic it sounds, as toxic. His pupils were as dark and purple as deadly nightshade berries.

It was not, however, his eyes only that baffled me. I saw that he coveted any novelty of sensation greedily, and that sooner than forego enjoyment of it he would ruthlessly stamp down whatever obstacle to its attainment crossed his path.

It wasn’t just his eyes that puzzled me. I noticed that he eagerly craved any new experience, and he would mercilessly crush any obstacle in his way to enjoy it.

Now I knew in my heart that his hitherto indifference to Zyp was an affectation born only of wounded vanity, and that such as he could never voluntarily yield so piquant a prize to homelier rivals. I recalled, with a brooding apprehension, certain words of his on that fatal morning, that seemed intended to convey, at least, a dark suspicion as to the manner of Modred’s death. Probably they were bolts shot at random with a sinister object—for I could conceive no shadow of direct evidence against me. In that connection they might mean much or little; in one other I had small doubt that they meant a good deal—this in fact, that, if I got in his way with Zyp, down I should go.

Now I realized that his previous indifference toward Zyp was just an act stemming from hurt pride, and someone like him would never willingly let such an appealing prize go to less attractive rivals. I remembered, with a looming sense of dread, some of his words from that fateful morning, which seemed to imply at least a dark suspicion about how Modred had died. They were probably random shots aimed at me for a malicious reason—since I couldn't think of any real evidence against me. In that context, they could mean a lot or a little; but in another context, I had no doubt they meant a lot—specifically that if I stood in his way with Zyp, I was done for.

Daily probing and analyzing such darkly dismal problems as these, I slowly crawled through convalescence to recovery.

Daily digging into and analyzing such bleak problems as these, I gradually made my way through recovery.

It was a sweltering morning in early July that I first crept out of doors, with Zyp for my companion. It was happiness to me to have her by my side, though as yet my weak and watery veins could prickle to no ghost of passion. I had thought that life could hold nothing for me ever again but present pain and agonized retrospects. It was not so. The very smell of the freshly watered roads woke a shadowy delight in me as we stepped over the threshold. The buoyant thunder of the river, as it leaped under the old street bridge seemed to gush over my heart with a cleansing joyousness that left it white and innocent again.

It was a hot morning in early July when I first stepped outside, with Zyp as my companion. Having her by my side made me happy, even though my weak and shaky emotions couldn't feel any real passion yet. I had thought that life would only bring me more pain and troubled memories. But that wasn’t the case. The smell of the freshly watered roads stirred a faint joy in me as we crossed the threshold. The lively rush of the river beneath the old street bridge felt like a wave of refreshing joy washing over my heart, leaving it pure and innocent once more.

We crossed the road and wandered by a zig-zag path to the ancient close, where soft stretches and paddocks of green lawn, “immemorial elms” and scattered buildings antique and embowered wrought such an harmonious picture as filled my tired soul with peace.

We crossed the road and meandered along a winding path to the old area, where gentle stretches and patches of green lawn, “ancient elms” and scattered old buildings tucked away created a harmonious scene that filled my weary soul with peace.

Here we sat down on an empty bench. I had much to question Zyp about—much to reflect on and put into words—but my neglected speech moved as yet on rusty hinges.

Here we sat down on an empty bench. I had a lot to ask Zyp about—so much to think over and express—but my neglected speech was still creaking like rusty hinges.

“Zyp,” I said presently, in a low voice; “tell me—where is he buried?”

“Zyp,” I said after a moment, in a quiet voice; “tell me—where is he buried?”

“In the churchyard—St. John’s, under the hill, Renny.”

“In the churchyard—St. John’s, down by the hill, Renny.”

Not once until now had I touched upon this subject or mentioned Modred’s name to any one of them, and a great longing was upon me to get it over and done with.

Not once until now had I brought up this topic or mentioned Modred's name to any of them, and I really wanted to just get it out of the way.

“Who went?”

“Who went?”

“Dad and Jason and Dr. Crackenthorpe.”

“Dad, Jason, and Dr. C.”

“Zyp, nobody has asked me anything about it. Don’t you all want to know how—how it happened?”

“Zyp, no one has asked me anything about it. Don’t you all want to know how—how it happened?”

“He was caught in the weeds—you said so yourself, Renny.”

“He got stuck in the weeds—you said so yourself, Renny.”

Vainly I strove to get under her words; intuition was, for the time being, a sluggish quantity in me.

Vainly I tried to grasp the meaning behind her words; my intuition was, for the moment, sluggish.

“Yes; but——” I began, when she took me up softly.

“Yes; but——” I started, when she gently interrupted me.

“Dad said it was all clear and that we were never to bother you about it at all.”

“Dad said it was all settled and that we were never to bring it up to you at all.”

A sigh of gratitude to heaven escaped me.

A sigh of thanks to the heavens slipped out.

“And I for one,” said Zyp, “don’t intend to.”

“And I for one,” Zyp said, “don’t plan to.”

Something in her words jarred unaccountably on my sick nerves.

Something in her words unexpectedly irritated my already frayed nerves.

“At first,” she said, just glancing at me, “dad thought there ought to be an inquest, but Dr. Crackenthorpe was so set against it that he gave in.”

“At first,” she said, barely looking at me, “Dad thought there should be an inquest, but Dr. Crackenthorpe was so opposed to it that he backed down.”

“Dr. Crackenthorpe? Why was——”

“Dr. Crackenthorpe? Why was——”

“He said that juries took such an idiotic view of a father’s responsibilities; that dad might be censured for letting the boy run wild; that in any case the family’s habits of life would be raked over and cause a scandal that might make things very uncomfortable; that it was a perfectly plain case of drowning, and that he was quite willing to give a certificate that death was due to a rupture of some blood vessel in the brain following exhaustion from exposure—or something of that sort.”

“He said that juries had such a foolish understanding of a father’s responsibilities; that a dad could be criticized for allowing the boy to run wild; that in any case, the family’s lifestyle would be scrutinized and cause a scandal that could make things really uncomfortable; that it was clearly just an accident of drowning, and that he was totally willing to provide a certificate stating that the death was caused by a rupture of some blood vessel in the brain due to exhaustion from exposure—or something like that.”

“And he did?”

"And he actually did?"

“Yes, at last, after a deal of talk, and he was buried quietly and there was an end of it.”

“Yes, finally, after a lot of discussion, he was buried peacefully and that was that.”

Not quite an end, Zyp—not quite an end!

Not exactly the end, Zyp—not exactly the end!

She was very gentle and patient with me all the morning, and my poor soul brimmed over with gratitude. My pulses began even to flicker a little with hope that things might be as they were before the catastrophe. After all she was a very independent changeling and, if there existed in her heart any bias in my favor, Jason might find himself quite baffled in his efforts to control her inclinations.

She was really gentle and patient with me all morning, and my poor heart was overflowing with gratitude. I even felt a flicker of hope that things might return to how they were before the disaster. After all, she was very independent, and if there was any inclination in her heart toward me, Jason might find it hard to control her feelings.

Presently I turned to the same overclouding subject.

Presently, I shifted to the same overwhelming topic.

“What happened the day I was taken bad, Zyp?”

“What happened the day I got really sick, Zyp?”

“Jason found you on the stairs, talking rubbish. They carried you to bed and you hardly left off talking rubbish for weeks. Don’t you remember anything of it?”

“Jason found you on the stairs, rambling. They carried you to bed, and you barely stopped rambling for weeks. Don’t you remember any of it?”

“Nothing, after—after I saw him lying there so dreadful.”

“Nothing, after—I saw him lying there so horribly.”

“Ah, it was ugly, wasn’t it? Well, you must have wandered off somewhere—anywhere; and the rest of us to the parlor. There dad and the doctor fell to words. They had spent all the night over that stupid drink, sleeping and quarreling by fits and couldn’t remember much about it. They had not heard any noise upstairs, either of them; but suddenly the doctor pointed to something hanging out of dad’s pocket. ‘Why, you must have gone to the boy’s room some time,’ he said. ‘Look there!’ Dad took it out and it was Modred’s braces, all twisted up and stuffed into his pocket.”

“Ugh, that was a mess, wasn’t it? Well, you must have drifted off somewhere—anywhere; and the rest of us went to the living room. There, Dad and the doctor started talking. They had spent the entire night on that stupid drink, dozing off and arguing intermittently and couldn’t recall much of it. They hadn’t heard any noise upstairs, either; but suddenly the doctor pointed to something sticking out of Dad’s pocket. ‘Wow, you must have gone to the kid’s room at some point,’ he said. ‘Look at that!’ Dad pulled it out and it was Modred’s suspenders, all tangled up and shoved into his pocket.”

“Modred’s braces?”

“Modred's suspenders?”

“Yes; they all knew them, for they were blue, you know—the color he liked. Dad afterward thought he must have put them there to be out of the way while he was carrying Modred upstairs, but at the time he was furious. ‘D’ye dare to imply I had a hand in my son’s death?’ he shrieked. ‘I imply nothing; I mean no offense; they are plain for every one to see,’ said the doctor, going back a little. I thought he was frightened and that dad would jump at his throat like a weasel, and I clapped my hands, waiting for the battle. But it never came, for dad turned pale and called for brandy, and there was an end of it.”

“Yes; they all knew them because they were blue, right? That was the color he liked. Dad later thought he must have put them there to keep them out of the way while he was carrying Modred upstairs, but at that moment, he was furious. ‘Do you dare to suggest I had a role in my son’s death?’ he shouted. ‘I’m suggesting nothing; I mean no offense; it’s obvious to everyone,’ said the doctor, stepping back a bit. I thought he looked scared and that Dad would lunge at him like a weasel, so I clapped my hands, waiting for a fight. But it never happened; Dad turned pale and asked for brandy, and that was the end of it.”

This story of the doctor’s horrible suggestion wrought only one comfort in me—it warmed my heart with a great heat of loyalty to one who, I knew, for all his faults, could never be guilty of so inhuman a wickedness.

This story about the doctor's awful suggestion gave me just one comfort—it filled me with a deep sense of loyalty to someone who, despite his flaws, could never be capable of such inhuman wickedness.

“I should like to kill that doctor,” I said, fiercely and proudly.

“I want to kill that doctor,” I said, fiercely and proudly.

“So should I,” said Zyp. “I believe he would bleed soot like a chimney.”

“So should I,” said Zyp. “I think he would bleed soot like a chimney.”

Zyp was my companion during the greater part of that day and the next. Her manner toward me was uniformly gentle and attentive. Sometimes during meals I would become conscious of Jason’s eyes fixed upon one or other of us in a curious stare that was watchful and introspective at once, as if he were summing up the voiceless arguments of counsels invisible, while never losing sight of the fact that we he sat in judgment on were already convicted in his mind. This, for the time being, did not much disturb me. I was lulled to a sense of false security by the gracious championship I thought I now could rely upon.

Zyp was my companion for most of that day and the next. She was consistently gentle and attentive towards me. Sometimes during meals, I’d notice Jason staring at one of us with a curious gaze that was both watchful and introspective, as if he were weighing our unspoken arguments while keeping in mind that we were already judged in his mind. For now, this didn’t bother me much. I felt a false sense of security from the kind support I believed I could count on.

It was the evening of the second day and we three were in the living-room together; Jason reading at the window. Zyp had been so kind to me that my heart was very full indeed, and now she sat by me, one hand slipped into mine, the other supporting her little pointed chin, while her sweet, flower-stained eyes communed with other, it seemed, than affairs of earth. A strange wistful tenderness had marked her late treatment of me; a pathetic solicitude that was inexpressibly touching to one so forlorn. Suddenly she rose and I heard Jason’s book rustle in his hand.

It was the evening of the second day and the three of us were in the living room together; Jason was reading by the window. Zyp had been so kind to me that my heart felt really full, and now she sat beside me, one hand in mine and the other propping up her little pointed chin, while her sweet, flower-stained eyes seemed to reflect something beyond the concerns of this world. A strange, wistful tenderness had characterized her recent behavior towards me; a touching concern that was incredibly moving for someone so lonely. Suddenly, she got up and I heard Jason’s book rustle in his hand.

“Now, little boy,” she said, “’tis time you were in bed.”

“Now, little boy,” she said, “it’s time for you to go to bed.”

Then she leaned toward me and whispered:

Then she leaned in closer and whispered:

“Is he so unhappy? What has he done for Zyp’s sake?”

“Is he really that unhappy? What has he done for Zyp?”

In a moment she bent and kissed me, with a soft kiss, on the forehead, and shooting a Parthian glance of defiance at Jason, who never spoke or moved, ran from the room.

In a moment, she leaned down and gave me a soft kiss on the forehead, then shot a look of defiance at Jason, who didn’t say a word or move, and ran out of the room.

All my soul thrilled with a delicious joy. Zyp, who had refused to kiss him, had kissed me. The ecstasy of her lips’ touch blotted out all significance her words might carry.

All my soul buzzed with a delightful joy. Zyp, who had turned him down for a kiss, had kissed me. The thrill of her lips on mine erased any meaning her words might have held.

Half-stunned with triumphant happiness, I climbed the stairs and, getting into bed, fell into a luminous dream of thought in which for the moment was no place for apprehension.

Half-stunned with triumphant happiness, I climbed the stairs and, getting into bed, fell into a bright dream of thought where, for the moment, there was no room for worries.

I did not even hear Jason enter or shut the door, and it was only when he shook me roughly by the shoulder that I became conscious of his presence in the room.

I didn't even notice when Jason came in or closed the door, and it was only when he shook me hard by the shoulder that I realized he was in the room.

He was standing over me, and the windows of his soul were down, and through them wickedness grinned like a skull.

He was standing over me, and the windows of his soul were shut, and through them evil grinned like a skull.

“I’ve had enough of this,” he said in a terrible low voice. “D’you want to drive me to telling that I know it was you who killed Modred?”

“I’m done with this,” he said in a deep, menacing voice. “Do you want to push me into admitting that I know it was you who killed Modred?”

CHAPTER XI.
Guilty, but not sentenced.

So the blow had fallen!

So the hit had come!

Yet a single despairing effort I made to beat off or at least postpone the inevitable.

Yet I made one last desperate attempt to push back or at least delay the inevitable.

I sat up in bed and answered my brother back with, I could feel, ashen and quivering lips.

I sat up in bed and responded to my brother, feeling my lips go pale and tremble.

“What do you mean?” I said. “How dare you say such a thing?”

“What do you mean?” I said. “How could you say something like that?”

“I dare anything,” he said, “where I have a particular object in view.” He never took his eyes off me, and the cold devil in them froze my blood that had only now run so hotly.

“I’ll take on anything,” he said, “if I have a specific goal in mind.” He never took his eyes off me, and the cold darkness in them chilled my blood that had only just been running so hot.

“For yourself,” he went on, “I don’t care much whether you hang or live. You can come to terms with your own conscience I dare say, and a fat brother more or less may be a pure question of fit survival. That’s as it may be—but the girl here is another matter.”

“For you,” he continued, “I don’t really care if you end up dead or alive. I’m sure you can figure things out with your own conscience, and whether you have one more brother or not might just be about who survives. That’s one thing—but the girl here is a different story.”

“I didn’t kill him,” I could only say, dully.

"I didn't kill him," I could only say flatly.

Still keeping his eyes on me he sought for and drew from his jacket pocket a twist of dry and shrunken water weed. A horrible shudder seized me as I looked upon it.

Still keeping his eyes on me, he searched for and pulled from his jacket pocket a bundle of dry, shriveled seaweed. A terrible shudder took over me as I looked at it.

“You didn’t think to see that again?” he said. “Do you recognize it? Of course you do. It was the rope you twisted round his foot, and that I found round his foot still, after dad had carried him upstairs, bundled round with those sacks, and I was left alone in the room with him a minute.”

“You didn’t think you’d see that again?” he said. “Do you recognize it? Of course you do. It was the rope you wrapped around his foot, and I found it still tied to his foot after Dad carried him upstairs, bundled up with those sacks, and I was left alone in the room with him for a minute.”

My heart died within me. I dropped my sick, strained eyes and could only listen in agonized silence. And he went on quite pitilessly.

My heart sank. I lowered my tired, strained eyes and could only listen in painful silence. And he continued without any mercy.

“You shouldn’t have left such evidence, you know—least of all for me to see. I had not forgotten the murder in your eyes when I spoke to you that morning and the evening before.”

“You shouldn’t have left such evidence, you know—especially for me to find. I hadn’t forgotten the murder in your eyes when I talked to you that morning and the night before.”

He struck the weed lightly with his right hand.

He lightly tapped the weed with his right hand.

“This stuff,” he said, “I know it, of course—grows up straight enough of itself. It wanted something human—or inhuman—to twist it round a leg in that fashion.”

“This stuff,” he said, “I know it, of course—it grows up straight enough on its own. It needed something human—or inhuman—to wrap it around a leg like that.”

I broke out with a choking cry.

I gasped.

“I did it,” I said; “but it wasn’t murder—oh, Jason, it wasn’t murder, as you mean it.”

“I did it,” I said; “but it wasn’t murder—oh, Jason, it wasn’t murder, not in the way you think.”

He gave a little cold laugh.

He let out a slight, chilly laugh.

“No doubt we have different standards of morality,” he said. “We won’t split hairs. Say it was murder as a judge and jury would view it.”

“No doubt we have different standards of morality,” he said. “We won’t nitpick. Let’s just call it murder as a judge and jury would see it.”

“It wasn’t! Will you believe me if I tell you the truth?”

“It wasn’t! Will you believe me if I tell you the truth?”

“That depends upon the form it takes.”

“That depends on how it appears.”

“I’ll tell you. It is the truth—before God, it is the truth! I won’t favor myself. I had been mad with him, I own, but had nearly got over it. I was out all day on the hills and thought I should like a bathe on my way home. I went through the ‘run’ and saw he was there. At first I thought I would leave him to himself, but just as I was going he saw me and a grin came over his face and—Jason, you know that if I had gone away then, he would have thought me afraid to meet him.”

“I’ll tell you the truth—before God, it’s the truth! I won’t sugarcoat it. I was really angry with him, I admit, but I was almost over it. I spent the whole day on the hills and thought I’d like to take a swim on my way home. I walked through the ‘run’ and saw he was there. At first, I thought I’d just leave him alone, but just as I was turning to go, he spotted me, and a grin spread across his face and—Jason, you know that if I had walked away then, he would have thought I was scared to face him.”

“You can leave me, Renalt, out of the question, if you please.”

“You can leave me out of it, Renalt, if you don’t mind.”

“I meant no harm—indeed I didn’t—but when I got there he taunted and mocked at me. I didn’t know what I was doing; and when he jumped for the water I followed him and twisted that round. Then in a single moment I saw what I had done—and was mad to unfasten it. It would not come away at first, and when at last I got him free and to the shore he was insensible. If you could only know what I suffered then, you would pity me, Jason—you would; you could not help it.”

“I intended no harm—truly I didn’t—but when I got there, he taunted and mocked me. I didn’t know what I was doing; when he jumped into the water, I followed him and somehow twisted things around. Then, in an instant, I realized what I had done—and I panicked trying to undo it. It wouldn’t come off at first, and when I finally got him free and to the shore, he was unconscious. If you could only understand what I went through then, you would feel sorry for me, Jason—you would; you couldn’t help it.”

I stole a despairing look at his face and there was no atom of softness in it.

I stole a hopeless glance at his face, and there wasn't a trace of kindness in it.

“He came to on the way home and I was wild with joy, and at night, Jason, when you were in bed and asleep, I crept into his room and begged for his forgiveness and he forgave me.”

“He regained consciousness on the way home, and I was overjoyed. Later that night, Jason, after you had gone to bed and were asleep, I quietly went into his room and asked for his forgiveness, and he forgave me.”

“Without any condition? That wasn’t like Modred. What did he ask for in return?”

“Without any conditions? That wasn't like Modred. What did he want in exchange?”

I was silent.

I stayed silent.

“Come,” he persisted, “what did he want? You may as well tell me all. You don’t fancy that I believe he forgave you without getting something substantial in exchange?”

“Come on,” he pressed, “what did he want? You might as well tell me everything. Do you really think I believe he forgave you without getting something significant in return?”

“I was to give up all claim to Zyp,” I said in a low, suffering voice.

“I was supposed to give up all claim to Zyp,” I said in a quiet, pained voice.

Jason laughed aloud.

Jason laughed out loud.

“Oh, Modred,” he cried, “you were a pretty bantling, upon my word! Who would have thought the dear fatty had such cunning in him?”

“Oh, Modred,” he exclaimed, “you were such a cute little one, I swear! Who would have thought the sweet chubby kid had such cleverness in him?”

His callous merriment struck me with a dumb horror as of sacrilege. But he subdued it directly and returned to me and my misery in the same repressed tone as before.

His thoughtless laughter hit me with a shocking sense of betrayal. But he quickly pushed it away and turned back to me and my pain in the same restrained tone as before.

“Well,” he said, “I have heard it all, I suppose. It makes little difference. You know, of course, you are morally responsible for his death, just the same as if you had stuck a knife into his heart.”

“Well,” he said, “I guess I’ve heard everything there is to hear. It doesn't really change anything. You know, of course, you're morally responsible for his death, just like if you had stabbed a knife into his heart.”

I could only hide my face in the bedclothes, writhed all through with agony. There was a little spell of silence; then my brother bespoke my attention with a gentle push.

I could only bury my face in the blankets, twisting in pain. There was a brief moment of silence; then my brother nudged me gently to get my attention.

“Renny, do you want all this known to the others?”

“Renny, do you want everyone else to know about this?”

I raised my head in a sudden gust of passion.

I lifted my head in a sudden rush of emotion.

“Do what you like!” I cried. “I know you now, and you can’t make it much worse!”

“Do whatever you want!” I shouted. “I know you now, and you can't really make it any worse!”

“Oh, yes,” he said, coolly; “I can make it a good deal worse. Nobody but I knows at present, don’t you see?”

“Oh, yes,” he said, casually; “I can make it a lot worse. Nobody but me knows right now, don’t you see?”

I looked at him with a sudden gleam of hope.

I looked at him with a sudden spark of hope.

“Don’t you intend to tell, Jason?”

“Are you not going to tell, Jason?”

He laughed again, lightly.

He chuckled again, lightly.

“That depends. I must borrow my cue from Modred and make conditions.”

"That depends. I need to take my lead from Modred and set some conditions."

I had no need to ask what they were. In whatever direction I looked now, I saw nothing but a blank and deadly waste.

I didn't need to ask what they were. No matter which way I looked now, all I saw was an empty and deadly wasteland.

“I want the girl—you understand? I need not go into particulars. She interests me and that’s enough.”

“I want the girl—you get that? I don’t need to go into details. She fascinates me and that’s all that matters.”

“Yes,” I said, quietly.

“Yes,” I said softly.

“There must be no more of that sentimental foolery between you and her. I bore it as long as you were ill; but, now you’re strong again, it must stop. If it doesn’t, you know what’ll happen.”

“There can’t be any more of that sappy nonsense between you and her. I put up with it while you were sick; but now that you’re healthy again, it has to end. If it doesn’t, you know what will happen.”

With that he turned abruptly on his heel and began to undress. I listened for the deep breathing that announced him to be asleep with a strained fever of impatience. I felt that I could not think cleanly or collectedly with that monstrous consciousness of his awake in the room.

With that, he turned quickly on his heel and started to take off his clothes. I waited for the deep breathing that would let me know he was asleep, feeling a tense impatience. I realized I couldn't think clearly or calmly with his overwhelming awareness present in the room.

Perhaps, in all my wretchedness, the full discovery of his baseness of soul was as bitter a wound as any I had received. I had so looked up to him as a superior being, so sunned myself in the pride of relationship to him; so lovingly submitted to his boyish patronage and condescension. The grief of my discovery was very real and terrible and would in itself, I think, have gone far to blight my existence had no fearfuller blast descended to wither it.

Perhaps, in all my misery, realizing the true extent of his low character was as painful as any wound I had ever suffered. I had looked up to him as someone greater than myself, basking in the pride of our relationship; I had gladly accepted his youthful patronage and condescension. The pain of this revelation was deeply real and overwhelming, and I believe it could have seriously affected my life if a more devastating blow hadn’t come along to overshadow it.

Well, it was all one now. Whatever immunity from disaster I was to enjoy henceforth must be on sufferance only.

Well, it was all the same now. Any protection from disaster I might have in the future would only be temporary.

Had I been older and sinfuller I might have grasped in my despair at the coward’s resource of self-destruction; as it was, I thought of flight. By and by, perhaps, when vigor should return to me, and with it resolution, I should be able to face firmly the problem of my future and take my own destinies in hand.

Had I been older and more sinful, I might have, in my despair, considered the coward's way out of self-destruction; instead, I thought about escaping. Eventually, maybe when my strength came back and with it my determination, I would be able to confront the challenge of my future and take control of my own destiny.

Little sleep came to me that night, and that only of a haunted kind. I felt haggard and old as I struggled into my clothes the next morning, and all unfit to cope with the gigantic possibilities of the day. Jason had gone early to the fatal pool for a bathe.

Little sleep came to me that night, and it was only of a restless kind. I felt worn out and aged as I struggled into my clothes the next morning, completely unprepared to face the enormous possibilities of the day. Jason had gone early to the fateful pool for a swim.

At breakfast, in the beginning, Zyp’s manner to me was prettily sympathetic and a little shy. It was the first of my great misery that I must repel her on the threshold of our better understanding, and see her fall away from me for lack of the least expression of that passionate devotion and gratitude that filled my heart to bursting. I could see at once that she was startled—hurt, perhaps, and that she shrunk from me immediately. Jason talked airily to my father all through the meal, but I knew his senses to be as keenly on the alert as if he had sat in silence, with his eyes fixed upon my face.

At breakfast, at first, Zyp seemed very sympathetic and a bit shy towards me. It was the start of my deep sadness that I had to push her away just as we were beginning to understand each other better, and I watched her pull back from me because I couldn't express the intense devotion and gratitude that overwhelmed me. I could immediately see that she was surprised—maybe even hurt—and she shrank away from me right away. Jason chatted casually with my father throughout the meal, but I knew he was just as alert as if he had been sitting silently, staring at my face.

I choked over my bread and bacon; I could not swallow more than a mouthful of the coffee in my cup, and Zyp sat back in her chair, never addressing me after that first rebuff, but pondering on me angrily with her eyes full of a sort of wonder.

I choked on my bread and bacon; I couldn't swallow more than a sip of the coffee in my cup, and Zyp leaned back in her chair, not saying anything to me after that first rejection, but looking at me with a mix of anger and curiosity in her eyes.

She stopped me peremptorily as, breakfast over, I was hastening out with all the speed I could muster, and asked me if I didn’t want her company that morning.

She stopped me abruptly as I was rushing out after breakfast and asked if I didn’t want her to join me that morning.

“No,” I answered; “I am well enough to get about by myself now.”

“No,” I replied; “I can manage on my own now.”

“Very well,” she said. “Then you must do without me altogether for the future.”

“Alright,” she said. “Then you'll have to do without me completely from now on.”

She turned on her heel and I could only look after her in dumb agony. Then I crept down into the yard and confided my grief to the old cart wheels.

She spun around, and I could only watch her go in silent pain. Then I made my way down to the yard and shared my sorrow with the old cart wheels.

Presently, raising my head, I saw her standing before me, her hands under her apron, her face grave with an expression, half of concern, half of defiance.

Right now, I raised my head and saw her standing in front of me, her hands tucked under her apron, her face serious with a look that was part worried, part defiant.

“Now, if you please,” she said, “I want to know the meaning of this?”

“Now, if you don’t mind,” she said, “I want to know what this means?”

“Of what?” I asked, with wretched evasiveness.

"About what?" I asked, feeling miserable and dodging the question.

“You know—your manner toward me this morning.”

“You know—how you acted toward me this morning.”

“I have done nothing,” I muttered.

“I haven't done anything,” I muttered.

“You have insulted me, sir. Is it because I kissed you last night?”

“You’ve offended me, sir. Is it because I kissed you last night?”

“Oh, Zyp!” I cried aloud in great pain. “You know it isn’t—you know it isn’t!”

“Oh, Zyp!” I exclaimed in deep distress. “You know it’s not—you know it’s not!”

I couldn’t help this one cry. It was forced from me.

I couldn’t help but cry this time. It just came out.

“Then what’s the reason?”

“What's the reason then?”

“I can’t give it—I have none. I want to be alone, that’s all.”

“I can’t give it—I don’t have any. I just want to be alone, that’s all.”

She stood looking at me a moment in silence, and the line of her mouth hardened.

She stood there looking at me in silence for a moment, and the line of her mouth tightened.

“Very well,” she said, at last. “Then, understand, I’ve done with you. I thought at first it was a mistake or that you were ill again. I’ve been kind to you; you can’t say I haven’t given you a chance. And I pitied you because you were alone and unhappy. Jason, I will tell you, hinted an evil thing of you to me, but even if it was true, which I didn’t believe, I forgave you, thinking, perhaps, it was done for my sake. Well, if it was, I tell you now it was useless, for you will be nothing to me ever again.”

“Alright,” she said finally. “So understand, I’m done with you. I thought at first it was a mistake or that you were sick again. I’ve been good to you; you can’t say I haven’t given you a chance. And I felt sorry for you because you were alone and unhappy. Jason, I’ll tell you, suggested something bad about you to me, but even if it was true, which I didn’t believe, I forgave you, thinking maybe it was done for my sake. Well, if it was, I’m telling you now it was pointless, because you will mean nothing to me ever again.”

And, with these cruel words, she left me. The proud child of the woods could brook no insult to her condescension, and from my comrade she had become my enemy.

And with those harsh words, she left me. The proud girl of the woods couldn't tolerate any disrespect to her superiority, and from my friend, she had turned into my foe.

I suppose I should have been relieved that the inevitable rupture had occurred so swiftly and effectually. Judge you, you poor outcasts who, sanctifying a love in your tumultuous breasts, have had to step aside and yield to another the fruit you so coveted.

I guess I should feel relieved that the inevitable breakup happened so quickly and effectively. Imagine you, the poor outcasts, who, in the midst of your turbulent feelings, had to step aside and let someone else take the thing you wanted so badly.

Once pledged to antagonism, Zyp, it will be no matter for wonder, adopted anything but half-measures. Had it only been her vanity that was hurt she would have made me pay dearly for the blow. As it was, her ingenuity in devising plans for my torture and discomfiture verged upon the very bounds of reason.

Once committed to hostility, Zyp, it’s no surprise that she took no half-measures. If it had only been her pride that was wounded, she would have made me pay a heavy price for it. As it was, her cleverness in coming up with ways to torture and embarrass me was almost beyond belief.

At first she contented herself with mere verbal pleasantries and disdainful snubbings. As, however, the days went on and my old strength and health obstinately returned to me, despite the irony of the shattered soul within, her animosity grew to be an active agent so persistent in its methods that I verily thought my brain would give way under the load.

At first, she was satisfied with just verbal niceties and haughty dismissals. However, as the days passed and my old strength and health stubbornly returned to me, despite the irony of the broken spirit inside, her hostility became such an active presence, so relentless in its approach, that I truly thought my mind would crack under the pressure.

I cannot, indeed, recall a tithe of the Pucklike devices she resorted to for my moral undoing, and which, after all, I might have endured to the end had it not been for one threading torment that accompanied all her whimsies like a strain of diabolical music. This was an ostentatious show of affection for Jason, which, I truly believe, from being more or less put on in exaggerated style for my edification, became at length such a habit with her as may be considered, in certain dispositions, one form of love.

I really can't remember a fraction of the mischievous tricks she used to lead me astray, and honestly, I might have put up with them until the end if it weren't for one constant annoyance that followed all her antics like a haunting melody. This was her obvious display of affection for Jason, which I genuinely think, after being exaggeratedly put on to teach me a lesson, eventually became such a routine for her that it could be seen, in certain moods, as a form of love.

The two now were seldom apart. Once, conscious of my presence, she kissed Jason on the lips, because he had brought her a little flowering root of some plant she desired. I saw his face fire up darkly and he looked across at me with a triumph that made me almost hate him.

The two were hardly ever separated now. One time, aware that I was watching, she kissed Jason on the lips because he had given her a small flowering root of a plant she wanted. I saw his face darken with excitement, and he glanced over at me with a triumph that made me feel almost hate towards him.

And the worst of it was that I knew that my punishment was not more than commensurate with the offense; that my sin had been grievous and its retribution not out of proportion. How could full atonement and Zyp have been mine together?

And the worst part was that I knew my punishment was exactly what I deserved; my wrongdoing had been serious and its consequences were fair. How could I possibly achieve full atonement and still have Zyp?

Still, capable of acknowledging the fitness of things in my sadder hours of loneliness, my nature, once restored to strength, could not but strive occasionally to throw off the incubus that it felt it could not bear much longer without breaking down for good and all. I had done wrong on the spur of a single wicked impulse, but I was no fiend to have earned such bitter reprisal. By slow degrees rebellion woke in my heart against the persistent cruelty of my two torturers. Had I fled at this juncture, the wild scene that took place might have been averted, and the exile, which became mine nevertheless, have borne, perhaps, less evil fruit than in the result it did.

Still, being able to recognize the reality of things during my sadder moments of loneliness, my nature, once it regained its strength, couldn't help but occasionally try to shake off the burden that it felt it couldn't carry much longer without completely breaking down. I had done wrong in a moment of wicked impulse, but I wasn't a monster to deserve such harsh consequences. Gradually, a sense of rebellion rose in my heart against the ongoing cruelty of my two tormentors. If I had escaped at that point, the chaotic scene that unfolded might have been avoided, and the exile that I ended up enduring might have resulted in, perhaps, less negative consequences than what actually happened.

CHAPTER XII.
THE REPORT.

One November morning—my suffering had endured all these months—my father and Dr. Crackenthorpe stood before the sitting-room fire, talking, while I sat with a book at the table, vainly trying to concentrate my attention on the printed lines.

One November morning—my suffering had lasted all these months—my dad and Dr. Crackenthorpe were standing by the living room fire, chatting, while I sat at the table with a book, struggling to focus on the printed words.

Since my recovery I had seen the doctor frequently, but he had taken little apparent notice of me. Now, I had racked my puzzled mind many a time for recollection of the conversation I had been witness of on the night preceding my seizure, but still the details of it had eluded me, though its gist remained in a certain impression of uneasiness that troubled me when I thought of it. Suddenly, on this morning, a few words of the doctor’s brought the whole matter vividly before me again.

Since my recovery, I'd seen the doctor often, but he didn't seem to pay much attention to me. I had puzzled over the conversation I overheard the night before my seizure many times, but the details still slipped my mind, even though I had a lingering feeling of uneasiness when I thought about it. Suddenly, this morning, a few words from the doctor made everything come rushing back to me.

“By the bye, Trender,” he said, drawlingly, and sat down and began to poke the fire—“by the bye, have you ever found that thing you accused me of losing for you on a certain night—you know when?”

“By the way, Trender,” he said, lazily, and sat down to poke the fire—“by the way, have you ever found that thing you claimed I lost for you on that certain night—you know which one?”

“No,” said my father, curtly.

“No,” my dad said, sharply.

“Was it of any value, now?”

“Is it worth anything now?”

“Maybe—maybe not,” said my father.

"Maybe—maybe not," my dad said.

“That don’t seem much of answer. Perhaps, now, it came from the same place those others did.”

"That doesn't seem like much of an answer. Maybe, now, it came from the same place those others did."

“That’s nothing to you, Dr. Crackenthorpe.”

“That doesn’t mean anything to you, Dr. Crackenthorpe.”

“Well, you say it’s lost, anyhow. Supposing I found it, would you agree to my keeping it? Treasure-trove, you know”—and he looked up with a grin, balancing the poker perpendicularly in his hand. “Treasure-trove, my friend,” he repeated, with emphasis, and gave the other a keen look.

“Well, you say it’s lost, anyway. If I found it, would you be okay with me keeping it? Treasure-trove, you know”—and he looked up with a grin, balancing the poker straight in his hand. “Treasure-trove, my friend,” he emphasized, giving the other a sharp look.

Something in the tone of his speech woke light in my brain, and I remembered at a flash. I stole an anxious glance at my father. His face was pale and set with anger, but there was an expression in his eyes that looked like fear.

Something in the way he spoke triggered a realization in my mind, and it all came back to me in an instant. I glanced nervously at my dad. His face was pale and tense with anger, but there was a look in his eyes that suggested fear.

“You don’t mean to tell me you have found it?” he said in a forced voice.

“You can’t be serious that you’ve actually found it?” he said in a strained voice.

“Oh, by no means,” answered the doctor. “We haven’t all your good luck. Only you are so full of the unexpected in producing valuables from secret places, like a conjurer, that I thought perhaps you wouldn’t mind my keeping this particular one if I should chance to pick it up.”

“Oh, not at all,” replied the doctor. “Not everyone has your good fortune. You always seem to pull valuables out of thin air, like a magician, so I figured you wouldn’t mind me holding onto this specific one if I happened to find it.”

“Keep it, certainly, if you can find it,” said my father, I could have thought almost with a faint groan.

“Sure, keep it if you can find it,” my father said, and I could have almost thought with a faint groan.

“Thanks for the permission, my friend; I’ll make a point of keeping my eyes open.”

“Thanks for letting me know, my friend; I'll make sure to stay attentive.”

When did he not? They were pretty observant now on Zyp and Jason, who, as he spoke, walked into the room.

When didn't he? They were really paying attention now to Zyp and Jason, who walked into the room as he was speaking.

“Hullo!” said my brother. “Good-morning to you, doctor, and a sixpence to toss for your next threppenny fee.”

“Hullo!” said my brother. “Good morning to you, doctor, and a sixpence to toss for your next three-penny fee.”

“Hold your tongue,” cried my father, angrily.

“Hold your tongue,” my father shouted, annoyed.

“I would give a guinea to get half for attending on your inquest,” said the doctor, sourly. “Keep your wit for your wench, my good lad, and see then that she don’t go begging.”

“I’d pay a guinea to get half for attending your inquest,” said the doctor, grumpily. “Save your cleverness for your girl, my good man, and make sure she doesn’t end up begging.”

“I could give you better,” muttered Jason, cowed by my father’s presence, “but it shall keep and mature.” Then he turned boisterously on me.

“I could give you better,” muttered Jason, intimidated by my father’s presence, “but it will wait and get better over time.” Then he turned cheerfully to me.

“Why don’t you go out, Renny, instead of moping at home all day?”

“Why don’t you get outside, Renny, instead of sulking at home all day?”

His manner was aggressive, his tone calculated to exasperate.

His demeanor was aggressive, and his tone was designed to annoy.

Moved by discretion I rose from my chair and made for the door; but he barred my way.

Moved by careful thought, I got up from my chair and headed for the door; but he blocked my path.

“Can’t you answer me?” he said, with an ugly scowl.

“Can’t you answer me?” he said, with a nasty scowl.

“No—I don’t want to. Let me pass.”

“No—I don’t want to. Let me through.”

My father had turned his back upon us and was staring gloomily down at the fire.

My father had turned away from us and was staring sadly down at the fire.

I heard Zyp give a little scornful laugh and she breathed the word “coward” at me.

I heard Zyp let out a slight, scornful laugh and she breathed out the word “coward” at me.

I stopped as if I had struck against a wall. All my blood surged back on my heart and seemed to leave my veins filled with a tingling ichor in its place.

I stopped like I had run into a wall. All my blood rushed back to my heart, and it felt like my veins were filled with a tingling liquid instead.

“Perhaps I have been,” I said, in a low voice, “but here’s an end of it.”

“Maybe I have,” I said softly, “but that’s it.”

Jason tittered.

Jason laughed quietly.

“We’re mighty stiltish this morning,” he said, with a sneer. “What a pity it’s November, so that we can’t have a plunge for the sake of coolness—except that they say the pool’s haunted now.”

“We're feeling pretty stiff this morning,” he said, with a sneer. “What a shame it’s November, so we can't take a dip just to cool off—except they say the pool's haunted now.”

I looked at him with blazing eyes, then made another effort to get past him, but he repelled me violently.

I stared at him with intense eyes, then tried again to get past him, but he pushed me away forcefully.

“You don’t know your place,” he said, and gave an insolent laugh. “Stand back till I choose to let you go.”

“You don’t know your role,” he said, and let out a disrespectful laugh. “Step back until I decide to let you go.”

I heard the doctor snigger and Zyp gave a second little cluck. My father was still absorbed—lost in his own dark reflections.

I heard the doctor snicker, and Zyp made another soft cluck. My father was still deep in thought—lost in his own dark reflections.

The loaded reel of endurance was spinning to its end.

The loaded reel of endurance was spinning to its end.

“You might have given all your morning to one of your Susans yonder,” said my brother, mockingly. “Now she’s gone, I expect, with her apron to her eyes. She’ll enjoy her pease pudding none the less, I dare say, and perhaps look out for a more accommodating clown. It won’t be the first time you’ve had to take second place.”

“You probably spent your entire morning with one of those Susans over there,” said my brother, teasingly. “Now she’s gone, I guess, with her apron over her eyes. I’m sure she’ll still enjoy her pea pudding, and maybe she’ll look for a more agreeable guy. It won’t be the first time you’ve had to take a backseat.”

I struck him full between the eyes and he went down like a polled ox. All the pent-up agony of months was in my blow. As I stepped back in the recoil, madly straining even then to beat under the more furious devil that yelled in me for release, I was conscious of a hurried breath at my ear—a swift whisper: “Kill him! Stamp on his mouth! Don’t let him get up again!” and knew that it was Zyp who spoke.

I hit him square between the eyes and he dropped like a butchered ox. All the pent-up pain of months was in my punch. As I stepped back from the impact, desperately trying to control the rage that was screaming inside me for freedom, I heard a rushed breath at my ear—a quick whisper: “Kill him! Stomp on his mouth! Don’t let him get back up!” and I realized it was Zyp who was speaking.

I put her back fiercely. Jason had sprung to his feet—half-blinded, half-stunned. His face was inhuman with passion and was working like a madman’s. But before he could gather himself for a rush, my father had him in his powerful arms. It all happened in a moment.

I shoved her back with all my strength. Jason jumped to his feet—partially blinded, partially dazed. His face was almost unrecognizable with rage and was moving like a madman's. But before he could prepare for a charge, my father had him in his strong arms. It all happened in an instant.

“What’s all this?” roared my father. “Knock under, you whelp, or I’ll strangle you in your collar!”

“What’s going on here?” my father shouted. “Back down, you brat, or I’ll choke you with your own collar!”

“Let me go!” cried my brother. “Look at him—look what he did!”

“Let me go!” my brother shouted. “Look at him—look at what he did!”

He was choking and struggling to that degree that he could hardly articulate. I think foam was on his lips, and in his eyes the ravenous thirst for blood.

He was gasping and struggling so much that he could barely speak. I think there was foam on his lips, and in his eyes, a desperate thirst for blood.

“He struck me!” he panted—“do you hear? Let me go—let me kill him as he killed Modred!”

“He hit me!” he gasped—“do you hear? Let me go—let me take him out just like he did Modred!”

There was a moment’s silence. Dr. Crackenthorpe, who had sat passively back in his chair during the fray, with his lips set in an acrid smile, made as if to rise, leaning forward with quick attention. Then my father shook Jason till he reeled and clutched at him.

There was a brief silence. Dr. Crackenthorpe, who had been sitting quietly in his chair during the chaos, with a sarcastic smile on his lips, started to get up, leaning forward with sudden interest. Then my father shook Jason until he stumbled and grabbed onto him.

“Have a mind what you say, you mad cur!” he cried in a terrible voice.

“Watch what you say, you crazy mutt!” he shouted in a terrifying voice.

“It’s true! Let me go! He confessed it all to me—to me, I say!”

“It’s true! Let me go! He told me everything—everything, I said!”

I stood up among them alone, stricken, and I was not afraid. I was a better man than my accuser; a better brother, despite my sin. And his dagger, plunged in to destroy, had only released the long-accumulating agony of my poor inflamed and swollen heart.

I stood up alone among them, shaken, but I wasn't afraid. I was a better man than my accuser, a better brother, even with my flaws. His dagger, aimed to hurt me, had only set free the pain that had been building up in my heavy, aching heart.

“Father,” I said, “let him alone. It is true, what he says.”

“Dad,” I said, “just leave him alone. What he’s saying is true.”

He flung Jason from him with violence.

He violently threw Jason away from him.

“Move a step,” he thundered, daring him, “and I’ll send you after Modred!”

“Take a step,” he shouted, challenging him, “and I’ll send you after Modred!”

He came to me and took me gently by the shoulder.

He approached me and softly placed his hand on my shoulder.

“Renalt, my lad,” he said, “I am waiting to hear.”

“Renalt, my boy,” he said, “I’m waiting to hear.”

I did not falter, or condone my offense, or make any appeal to them whatsoever. The kind touch on my arm moved me so that I could have broken into tears. But my task was before me and I could afford no atom of self-indulgence, did I wish to get through it bravely.

I didn’t hesitate, excuse my mistake, or try to plead with them at all. The gentle touch on my arm affected me so much that I could have burst into tears. But I had a job to do, and I couldn’t allow myself even a moment of self-pity if I wanted to get through it courageously.

As I had told my story to Jason, I told it now; and when I had finished I waited, in a dead silence, the verdict. I could hear my brother breathing thickly—expectantly. His fury had passed in the triumph of his own abasement.

As I shared my story with Jason, I shared it now; and when I finished, I waited in complete silence for the verdict. I could hear my brother breathing heavily—anxiously. His anger had faded in the victory of his own humiliation.

Suddenly my father put the hand he had held on my shoulder before his face and a great sob coming from him broke down the stone walls of my pride.

Suddenly, my dad pressed the hand he'd rested on my shoulder up to his face, and a deep sob from him shattered the hard walls of my pride.

“Dad—dad!” I cried in agony.

“Dad—Dad!” I cried in agony.

He recovered himself in a moment and moved away; then faced round and addressed me, but his eyes looked down and would not meet mine.

He quickly collected himself and moved away; then he turned around and spoke to me, but his eyes looked down and didn't meet mine.

“Before God,” he said, “I think you are forgiven for a single impulse we all might suffer and not all of us recoil from the instant after, but I think that this can be no place for you any longer.”

“Before God,” he said, “I believe you are forgiven for a moment of weakness we all might experience, and not everyone pulls back from it right away, but I think it’s time for you to leave this place.”

Then he turned upon Dr. Crackenthorpe.

Then he faced Dr. Crackenthorpe.

“You!” he cried; “you, man, who have heard it all, thanks to that dirty reptile yonder! Do you intend to peach?”

“You!” he exclaimed; “you, man, who have heard it all, thanks to that filthy reptile over there! Are you planning to snitch?”

The doctor pinched his wiry chin between finger and thumb, with his cheeks lifted in a contemplative fashion.

The doctor pinched his thin chin between his finger and thumb, with his cheeks raised in a thoughtful way.

“The boy,” he said, “is safe from any one’s malice. No jury would convict on such evidence. Still, I agree with you, it’s best for him to go.”

“The boy,” he said, “is safe from anyone's malice. No jury would convict based on such evidence. Still, I agree with you, it’s best for him to leave.”

“You hear, Renalt?” said my father. “I’ll not drive you in any way, or deny you harbor here if you think you can face it out. You shall judge for yourself.”

“You hear me, Renalt?” said my father. “I won’t push you in any direction or deny you a place to stay if you think you can handle it. You’ll have to decide for yourself.”

“I have judged,” I answered; “I will go.”

“I’ve decided,” I replied; “I’m going.”

I walked past them all, with head erect, and up to my room, where I sat down for a brief space to collect my thoughts and face the future. Hardly had I got hold of the first end of the tangle when there came a knock at the door. I opened it and Zyp was outside.

I walked past everyone, my head held high, and went to my room, where I sat down for a moment to gather my thoughts and prepare for what’s ahead. I had barely started to sort through the mess when there was a knock at the door. I opened it, and Zyp was standing there.

“You fool!” she whispered; “you should have done as I told you. It’s too late now. Here, take this. Dad told me to give it you”—and she thrust a canvas bag of money into my hand, looking up at me with her unfathomable eyes.

“You idiot!” she whispered; “you should have listened to me. It’s too late now. Here, take this. Dad asked me to give it to you”—and she shoved a canvas bag of money into my hand, gazing up at me with her mysterious eyes.

As I took it, suddenly she flung her arms about my neck and kissed me passionately, once, twice, thrice, on the lips, and so pushed me from her and was gone. And as I stood there came to my ears a faint wail from above, and I said to myself doggedly: “It is a gull flying over the house.”

As I took it, suddenly she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately, once, twice, three times, on the lips, and then pushed me away and was gone. And as I stood there, I heard a faint wail from above, and I told myself stubbornly: “It's a gull flying over the house.”

Taking nothing with me but cap, stick and the simple suit of clothes I had on, I descended the stairs with a firm tread and passed the open door of the sitting-room. There was silence there, and in silence I walked by it without a glance in its direction. It held but bitter memories for me now and was scarce less haunted in its way than the other. And so to me would it always be—haunted by the beautiful wild memory of a changeling, whose coming had wrought the great evil of my life, to whom I, going, attributed no blame, but loved her then as I had loved her from the first.

Taking nothing with me but my cap, stick, and the simple clothes I was wearing, I went down the stairs confidently and walked past the open door of the sitting room. It was quiet inside, and in that silence, I walked by without looking its way. It only held painful memories for me now and felt almost as haunted as the other place. And so it would always be for me—haunted by the beautiful, wild memory of a changeling, whose arrival had caused the greatest pain in my life, to whom I, as I left, felt no resentment, but loved her then as I had loved her from the beginning.

The booming of the wheel shook, like a voice of mockery, at me as I passed the room of silence. Its paddles, I thought, seemed reeling with wicked merriment, and its creaking thunder to spin monotonously the burden of one chant.

The booming of the wheel shook, like a voice of mockery, at me as I passed the room of silence. Its paddles, I thought, seemed to reel with wicked glee, and its creaking thunder monotonously spun the weight of one chant.

“I let you go, but not to escape—I let you go, but not to escape.” The fancy haunted my mind for weeks to come.

“I let you go, but not to escape—I let you go, but not to escape.” The thought lingered in my mind for weeks.

In the darkness of the passage a hand seized mine and wrung it fiercely.

In the darkness of the hallway, a hand grabbed mine and squeezed it tightly.

“You don’t mean to let the grass grow on your resolve, then, Renalt?” said my father’s voice, rough and subdued.

“You don’t plan on letting your determination fade away, do you, Renalt?” said my father’s voice, rough and quiet.

“No, dad; I can do no good by delaying.”

“No, Dad; I won’t do any good by putting this off.”

“I’m sore to let you go, my boy. But it’s for the best—it’s for the best. Don’t think hardly of me; and be a fine lad and strike out a path for yourself.”

“I’m really sad to see you go, my boy. But it’s for the best—it really is. Don’t think poorly of me, and be a good young man and make a path for yourself.”

“God bless you, dad,” I said, and so left him.

“God bless you, Dad,” I said, and then I left him.

As I stepped into the frosty air the cathedral bells rung out like iron on an anvil. The city roofs and towers sparkled with white; the sun looked through a shining mist, giving earnest of gracious hours to come.

As I walked into the chilly air, the cathedral bells rang out like metal on an anvil. The city’s rooftops and towers glimmered with white; the sun peeked through a bright mist, promising beautiful hours ahead.

It was a happy omen.

It was a good sign.

I turned my back on the old decaying past and set my face toward London.

I turned my back on the old, crumbling past and faced towards London.

CHAPTER XIII.
MY DISABLED FRIEND.

In the year 1860, of which I now write, so much of prejudice against railways still existed among many people of a pious or superstitious turn of mind, that I can quote much immediate precedent in support of my resolve to walk to London rather than further tempt a Providence I had already put to so severe a strain. It must be borne in mind of course that we Trenders were little more than barbarians of an unusual order, who had been nourished on a scorn of progress and redeemed only by a natural leaning toward picturesqueness of a pagan kind. Moreover, the sense of mystery, which was an integral part of our daily experience, had ingrained in us all a general antagonism toward unconstructed agencies. Lastly, not one of us had ever as yet been in a train.

In the year 1860, which I’m writing about now, there was still a lot of prejudice against railways among many people who were religious or superstitious. I can easily find examples to support my decision to walk to London instead of risking further temptations to a higher power that I had already tested quite a bit. It should be kept in mind that we Trenders were basically just a unique kind of barbarians, raised to look down on progress and only somewhat redeemed by our natural appreciation for a picturesque, almost pagan way of life. Additionally, the sense of mystery that was part of our daily lives had bred in us a general dislike for unproven forces. Finally, none of us had ever been on a train.

Still, it was with no feeling of inability to carve a road for myself through the barriers to existence that I drew, on the evening of my third day’s tramp, toward the overlapping pall that was the roof of the “City of Dreadful Night.”

Still, I didn't feel like I couldn't carve a path for myself through the obstacles of existence as I walked toward the dark cover that was the roof of the “City of Dreadful Night” on the evening of my third day’s hike.

I had slept, on my road, respectively at Farnham and Guildford, where, in either case, cheap accommodation was easily procurable, and foresaw a difficulty, only greater in proportion, in finding reasonable lodging in London during the time I was seeking work. Indifferently I pictured this city to myself as only an elongated High street, with ramifications more numerous and extended than those of the old burgh that was my native town. I was startled, overwhelmed, dazed with the black, aimless scurrying of those interwoven strings of human ants, that ran by their thronging brick heaps, eager in search for what they never seemed to find, or shot and vanished into tunnels and alleys of darkness, or were attracted to and scorched up by, apparently, the broad sheets of flame that were the shop windows of their Vanity Fair. Moving amid the swarm from vision to vision—always an inconsiderable atom there without meaning or individuality—always stunned and stupefied by the threatening masses of masonry that hemmed me in, and accompanied me, and broke upon me in new dark forms through every vista and gap that the rank growth of ages had failed to block—the inevitable sense grew upon me, as it grows upon all who pace its interminable streets friendless, of walking in a world to which I was by heavenly birthright an alien.

I had slept on my journey, first in Farnham and then in Guildford, where I could easily find affordable places to stay. I anticipated a bigger challenge in finding reasonable lodging in London while I was looking for work. I imagined this city as just a long High Street, with more branches than the old town I grew up in. I was shocked, overwhelmed, and confused by the frenetic, aimless hustle of the crowds, darting past the towering brick buildings, seemingly searching for something they could never find. They dashed into dark tunnels and alleys or were drawn to the glaring shop windows that represented their Vanity Fair, almost like moths to a flame. As I moved through the swarm from one sight to another—always just a tiny speck, lacking meaning or individuality—I felt dazed and overwhelmed by the massive structures that surrounded me, revealing new dark shapes at every turn and gap overlooked by time. The inevitable feeling grew within me, as it does for anyone walking these endless streets alone, that I was living in a world where, by some divine twist of fate, I didn’t belong.

Near midnight, I turned into a gaunt and lonely square, where comparative quiet reigned.

Near midnight, I entered a thin and empty square, where a certain calmness prevailed.

I had entered London by way of Waterloo bridge, as the wintry dusk was falling over house and river, and all these hours since had I been pacing its crashing thoroughfares, alive only to wonder and the cruel sense of personal insignificance. As to a lodging and bed for my weary limbs—sooner had Childe Roland dared the dark tower than I the burrows, that night, of the unknown pandemonium around me. I had slept in the open of the fields before now. Here, though winter, it hardly seemed that there was an out-of-doors, but that the buildings were only so many sleeping closets in a dark hall.

I had entered London via Waterloo Bridge as the chilly dusk settled over the buildings and the river, and for hours I had been walking through its bustling streets, consumed by wonder and a harsh sense of my own insignificance. When it came to finding a place to sleep for my tired body, I felt more afraid to venture into the unknown chaos surrounding me than Childe Roland was to confront the dark tower. I had slept outdoors in fields before, but here, despite it being winter, it barely felt like there was an outside at all; the buildings seemed like just a bunch of sleeping rooms in a dark hallway.

All round the square inside was a great inclosure encompassed by a frouzy hoarding of wood, and set in the middle of the inclosure was some dim object that looked like a ruined statue. Such by day, indeed, I found it to be, and of no less a person than his late majesty, King George the First. When my waking eyes first lighted on him, I saw him to be half-sunk into his horse, as if seeking to shield himself therein from the shafts of his persecutors, who, nothing discomposed, had daubed what remained of the crippled charger himself with blotches of red and white paint.

All around the square was a large enclosure surrounded by a shabby wooden fence, and in the middle of the enclosure was a vague shape that looked like a ruined statue. During the day, I found it to be just that, and it depicted none other than his late majesty, King George the First. When my eyes first landed on him, I saw he was half-sunk into his horse, as if trying to hide from the arrows of his enemies, who, without a care, had splattered what was left of the broken-down horse with patches of red and white paint.

I walked once or twice round the square, seeking vainly, at first, to still the tumult of my brain. The oppressive night of locked-up London, laden like a thunder cloud with store of slumbering passions, was lowering now and settling down like a fog. The theaters were closed; the streets echoing to the last foot-falls. Seeing a hole in the hoarding, I squeezed through it and withdrew into the rank grass and weeds that choked the interior of the inclosure. I had bought and brought some food with me, and this I fell to munching as I sat on a hummock of rubbish, and was presently much comforted thereby, so that nothing but sleep seemed desirable to me in all the world. Therefore I lay down where I was and buttoning my coat about me, was, despite the frosty air, soon lost in delicious forgetfulness. At first my slumber was broken by reason of the fitful rumble of wheels, or pierced by voices and dim cries that yet resounded phantomly here and there, as if I lay in some stricken city, where only the dying yet lived and wailed, but gradually these all passed from me.

I walked around the square a couple of times, trying in vain at first to quiet the chaos in my mind. The heavy night in locked-up London, filled like a thundercloud with hidden emotions, was settling down like a fog. The theaters were closed, and the streets echoed with the last footsteps of the night. Seeing a gap in the fence, I squeezed through and stepped into the thick grass and weeds that filled the space inside. I had bought some food with me, and I began to munch on it while sitting on a pile of rubbish, which comforted me so much that nothing else seemed appealing in the world except sleep. So, I lay down where I was, buttoned my coat around me, and despite the cold air, I quickly drifted off into a lovely forgetfulness. At first, my sleep was disturbed by the occasional rumble of wheels or by voices and faint cries that echoed nearby, as if I were lying in some ravaged city where only the dying still lived and mourned, but gradually, all of that faded away.

I awoke with the gray of dawn on my face and sat up. My limbs were cramped and stiff with the cold, and a light rime lay upon my clothes. Otherwise no bitterer result had followed my rather untoward experiment.

I woke up with the gray light of dawn on my face and sat up. My limbs were cramped and stiff from the cold, and a light frost covered my clothes. Other than that, nothing worse had come from my rather unfortunate experiment.

Then I looked about me and saw for the first time that I was not alone. Certain haggard and unclean creatures were my bed-fellows in that desolate oasis. They lay huddled here and there, like mere scarecrows blown over by the wind and lying where they fell. There were women among them, and more than one pinched and tattered urchin, with drawn, white face resolved by sleep into nothing but pathos and starvation.

Then I looked around and saw for the first time that I wasn’t alone. Some tired and dirty people were my companions in that desolate oasis. They were huddled here and there, like scarecrows knocked over by the wind and lying where they dropped. There were women among them, and more than one thin and ragged child, with a drawn, pale face that sleep turned into nothing but sadness and hunger.

There they lay at intervals, as if on a battlefield where the crows had been busy, and each one seemed to lie flattened into the earth as dead bodies lie.

There they were spaced out, like on a battlefield where the crows had been active, and each one appeared to be pressed into the ground like dead bodies.

I could not but be thankful that I had stumbled over no one of them when I had entered—an accident which would very possibly have lost me my little store of money, if it had, indeed, led to nothing worse. As it was, I prepared for a hasty exit, and was about to rise, when I became conscious that my movements were under observation by one who lay not twenty feet from me.

I couldn't help but be grateful that I hadn't run into any of them when I walked in—something that could have easily cost me my little bit of money, and maybe even worse. As it was, I got ready to leave quickly and was about to stand up when I realized that someone not even twenty feet away was watching my every move.

He was so hidden by the rank grass that at first I could make out nothing but a long, large-boned face peering at me above the stems through eyes as black and glinting as boot buttons. A thatch of dark hair fell about his ears and forehead, and his eyebrows, also black, were sleek and pointed like ermine tips.

He was so concealed by the tall grass that at first I could only see a long, strong face looking at me above the stems through eyes as black and shiny as boot buttons. A clump of dark hair fell around his ears and forehead, and his eyebrows, also black, were smooth and pointed like the tips of an ermine.

The face was so full and fine that I was startled when its owner rose, which he did on the instant, to see that he was a thick-set and stunted cripple. He shambled toward me with a winning smile on his lips, and before I could summon resolution to retreat, had come and sat down beside me.

The face was so full and nice that I was surprised when its owner got up, which he did right away, only to see that he was a short and stocky cripple. He limped toward me with a charming smile on his face, and before I could gather the courage to move away, he had come and sat down next to me.

“We seem the cocks of this company,” he said, in a deep musical voice. “Among the blind the one-eyed—eh?”

“We seem to be the top dogs in this group,” he said, in a deep, melodic voice. “Among the blind, the one-eyed—right?”

He was warmly and decently clad, and I could only wonder at his choice of bedroom. He read me in a look.

He was dressed nicely and appropriately, and I could only wonder about his choice of bedroom. He seemed to understand me with just a glance.

“I’ve a craving for experiences,” he said. “These aren’t my usual quarters.”

“I have a craving for experiences,” he said. “These aren’t my usual surroundings.”

“No,” I said; “I suppose not.”

“No,” I said. “I guess not.”

“Nor yours?” he went on, with a keen glance at me.

“Nor yours?” he continued, looking at me intently.

To give my confidence to a stranger was an unwise proceeding, but I was guileless as to the craft of great cities, and in this case my innocence was in a manner my good fortune.

Giving my trust to a stranger was a foolish move, but I was naive about the tricks of big cities, and in this instance, my innocence turned out to be somewhat lucky for me.

I told him that I was only yesterday from the country, after a three days’ tramp, and how I was benighted.

I told him that I had just come from the countryside yesterday after a three-day hike, and how I got caught out after dark.

“Ah,” he said. “Up after work, I suppose?”

“Ah,” he said. “Up after work, I guess?”

“Yes,” I answered.

“Yeah,” I answered.

“Well,” said he, “let’s understand your capacities. Guess my age first.”

“Well,” he said, “let’s figure out what you can do. First, guess my age.”

“Forty,” said I, at a venture, for indeed he might have been that or anything else.

“Forty,” I said, guessing, because he could have been that age or anything else.

“I’m 21,” he said. “Don’t I look it? We mature early in London here. What do you think’s my business?”

“I’m 21,” he said. “Don’t I look it? We grow up fast here in London. What do you think my business is?”

“Oh, you’re a gentleman, aren’t you?” I asked, with some stir of shyness.

“Oh, you’re a gentleman, right?” I asked, feeling a bit shy.

“I’m a printer’s hand. That means something very different to you, don’t it? Maybe you’ll develop in time. Where are you from?”

“I’m a printer’s assistant. That means something totally different to you, right? Maybe you’ll understand it better over time. Where are you from?”

I told him.

I told him.

“Ah,” he said. “You’ve a proverb down your way: ‘Manners makeyth man.’ So they may, as they construe it—a fork for the fingers and a pretty trick of speech; but it’s the manners of the soul make the gentleman. Do you believe in after-life?”

“Ah,” he said. “You have a saying where you live: ‘Manners make the man.’ They might be right, as they interpret it—a fork instead of fingers and some nice talk; but it’s the manners of the soul that make a gentleman. Do you believe in life after death?”

“Of course I do. Where do the ghosts come from otherwise?”

“Of course I do. Where else would the ghosts come from?”

He laughed pleasantly, rubbing his chin in a perplexed manner, and then I noticed that his fingers were stunted like a mechanic’s and stained with printer’s ink.

He chuckled warmly, scratching his chin with a confused expression, and then I noticed that his fingers were short like a mechanic’s and stained with printer’s ink.

“Old Ripley would fancy you,” he said.

“Old Ripley would like you,” he said.

“Who’s he?”

"Who's that?"

“My governor—printer, binder and pamphleteer, an opponent of all governments but his own. He’s an anarchist, who’d like to transfer himself and his personal belongings to some desert satellite, after laying a train to blow up the earth with nitro-glycerin and then he’d want to overturn the heavenly system.”

“My governor—printer, binder, and pamphleteer, a critic of every government but his own. He’s an anarchist who wishes he could move himself and his stuff to some deserted satellite, after setting up a train to blow up the earth with nitroglycerin, and then he’d want to change the entire cosmic order.”

“He doesn’t sound hopeful.”

“He doesn’t sound optimistic.”

“No, he isn’t, but he’s fairly original for a fanatic. I wonder if he’d give you work?”

“No, he isn’t, but he’s pretty original for a fanatic. I wonder if he’d hire you?”

“Oh, thanks!” I exclaimed.

“Thanks!” I said.

“Nonsense; you needn’t mind him. He’s only gas. Unmixed with his native air he wouldn’t be explosive, you know. I can imagine him a very unprogressive angel. It’s notoriety he wants. Nothing satisfies his sort in the end like a scaffold outside of Newgate with 40,000 eyes looking on and 12 guineas paid for a window in the ‘Magpie and Stump.’”

“Nonsense; you don’t need to worry about him. He’s just hot air. If you separate him from his usual crowd, he wouldn’t be dangerous, you know. I can picture him as a pretty outdated angel. What he craves is fame. Nothing really satisfies his type in the end like a scaffold outside Newgate with 40,000 people watching and 12 guineas paid for a spot at the ‘Magpie and Stump.’”

“Are you——” I began, when he took me up with:

“Are you——” I started, when he interrupted me with:

“His kind? Not a bit of it. I’m an idealist—a dreamer asking the way to Utopia. I look about for the finger-posts in places like this. One must learn and suffer to dream properly.”

“His kind? Not at all. I’m an idealist—a dreamer searching for the path to Utopia. I look for signs in places like this. You have to learn and endure to dream the right way.”

“You can do that and yet have ugly enough dreams,” I said, with subdued emphasis.

“You can do that and still have pretty nasty dreams,” I said, with a lowered tone.

“That oughtn’t to be so,” he said, looking curiously at me. “Nightmare comes from self-indulgence. Cosset your grievances and they’ll control you. You must be an ascetic in the art of sensation.”

“That shouldn’t be the case,” he said, looking at me curiously. “Nightmares come from self-indulgence. Linger on your grievances and they’ll take control of you. You need to practice self-discipline in the art of feeling.”

“And starve on a pillar like that old saint Mr. Tennyson wrote of,” I answered.

“And starve on a pillar like that old saint Mr. Tennyson wrote about,” I replied.

“Go and hang yourself,” he cried, pushing at me with a laugh. “Hullo! Who’s here?”

“Go and hang yourself,” he said, laughing as he pushed me. “Hey! Who’s here?”

A couple of the scarecrows, evil-looking men both, had risen, and stood over us to one side, listening.

A couple of the scarecrows, both looking sinister, had gotten up and were standing beside us, listening.

“Toff kenners,” I heard one of them mutter, “and good for jink, by the looks.”

“Toff kenners,” I heard one of them mutter, “and good for jink, by the looks.”

“Tap the cady,” the other murmured, and both creatures shuffled round to the front of us.

“Tap the cady,” the other whispered, and both creatures moved to the front of us.

“Good for a midjick, matey?” asked the more ruffianly looking of the two in a menacing tone.

“Good for a midjick, mate?” asked the more rough-looking of the two in a threatening tone.

I started, bewildered by their jargon. My companion looked up at them smiling and drumming out a tune on his knee.

I was confused by their technical language. My friend looked up at them, smiling and tapping a rhythm on his knee.

“Stow it,” said the smaller man to the other; “I’ve tried the griffin and it don’t take.” Then he bent his body and whined in a fulsome voice: “Overtaken with a drop, good gentlemen? And won’t you pay a trifle for your lodgings, now?”

“Shut it,” said the smaller man to the other; “I’ve tried the griffin and it doesn’t work.” Then he hunched his body and whined in an exaggerated voice: “Are you feeling a bit tipsy, good gentlemen? And won’t you pay a little for your lodging now?”

I was about to rise, but a gesture on the part of both fellows showed me that they intended to keep us at our disadvantage. A blowzed and noisome woman was advancing to join the group.

I was about to get up, but a gesture from both guys made it clear they wanted to keep us at a disadvantage. A scruffy and unpleasant woman was moving forward to join the group.

“Be alert,” whispered my companion. “We must get out of this.”

“Stay alert,” my friend whispered. “We need to get out of this.”

The words were for me, but the men gathered their import and assumed a threatening manner. No doubt, seeing but a boy and a cripple, they valued us beneath our muscular worth.

The words were directed at me, but the men took their meaning and acted aggressively. No doubt, seeing only a boy and a disabled person, they underestimated us compared to our physical strength.

“Come,” said the big man, “we don’t stand on ceremony; we want the price of a drink.”

“Come on,” said the big man, “we’re not here for formalities; we just want to know the price of a drink.”

He advanced upon us, as he spoke, with an ugly look and in a moment my companion had seized him by the ankles and whirled him over against his friend, so that the two crashed down together. The woman set up a screech, as we jumped to our feet, and we saw wild heads start up here and there like snakes from the grass. But before any one could follow us we had gained the rent in the hoarding and slipped through. Glancing back, after I had made my exit, I saw one of the men strike the woman full in the face and fell her to the ground. It was his gentle corrective to her for not having stopped us, and the sight made my blood so boil that I was on the point of tearing back, had not my companion seized and fairly carried me off. As in many cripples, his strength of arm was prodigious.

He came towards us, looking really nasty, and in a split second, my friend had grabbed him by the ankles and flipped him over onto his buddy, causing both of them to crash to the ground. The woman let out a scream as we jumped up, and we noticed wild heads popping up here and there like snakes from the grass. But before anyone could come after us, we slipped through the gap in the fence. Looking back after I got out, I saw one of the guys hit the woman right in the face, knocking her down. It was his twisted way of punishing her for not stopping us, and the sight made my blood boil so much that I almost ran back, but my friend grabbed me and literally carried me away. Like many disabled people, he had incredible arm strength.

“Now,” he said, when he had quieted me, “we’ll go home to breakfast.”

“Now,” he said, after calming me down, “let’s head home for breakfast.”

“Where?” said I.

"Where?" I asked.

“Home, my friend. Oh, I have one, you know, for all my sleeping out there. That was a test for experience; my first one of the kind, but valuable in its way.”

“Home, my friend. Oh, I have one, you know, for all my nights spent out there. That was a test for experience; my first of its kind, but valuable in its own way.”

“But——” I began.

“But—” I started.

“Yes, you will,” he cried. “You’ll be my guest. I’ve taken a bit of a fancy to you. What’s your name?”

“Yes, you will,” he exclaimed. “You’ll be my guest. I’ve taken quite a liking to you. What’s your name?”

When I had told him, “Duke Straw’s mine,” he said; “though I’m not of strawberry-leaf descent. But it’s a good name for a dreamer, isn’t it? Have you ever read ‘Feathertop,’ by Hawthorne?”

When I told him, “Duke Straw’s mine,” he replied, “Even though I’m not from strawberry-leaf descent. But it’s a great name for a dreamer, right? Have you ever read ‘Feathertop’ by Hawthorne?”

“No,” I said.

“No,” I said.

“Never mind, then. When you do, you’ll recognize my portrait—a poor creature of straw that moves by smoke.”

“Forget it, then. When you do, you’ll recognize my portrait—a pathetic figure made of straw that moves with smoke.”

“What smoke?” I asked, bewildered.

"What smoke?" I asked, confused.

“Perhaps you’ll find out some day—if Ripley takes a fancy to you.”

“Maybe you’ll find out someday—if Ripley likes you.”

“You don’t want me to go to him?”

“You don’t want me to see him?”

“Certainly I do. I’m going to take you with me when I tramp to work at 9 o’clock.”

“Of course I do. I’ll take you with me when I walk to work at 9 o’clock.”

He was so cool and masterful that I could only laugh and walk on with him.

He was so cool and smooth that I could only laugh and keep walking with him.

CHAPTER XIV.
I got a job.

It was broad day when we emerged from the inclosure, and sound was awakening along the wintry streets. London stood before me rosy and refreshed, so that she looked no longer formidably unapproachable as she had in her garb of black and many jewels. I might have entered her yesterday with the proverbial half-crown, so easily was my lot to fall in accommodating places.

It was broad daylight when we came out of the enclosed area, and sounds were coming to life along the cold streets. London stood before me looking bright and refreshed, no longer appearing overwhelmingly unapproachable as she did in her dark attire and numerous jewels. I could have walked in yesterday with just a half-crown, so easily did my situation fall into accommodating spots.

Duke Straw, whom I was henceforth to call my friend, conducted me by a township of intricate streets to the shop of a law stationer, in a petty way of business, which stood close by Clare market and abutted on Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Here he had a little bedroom, furnished with a cheap, oil-cooking stove, whereon he heated his coffee and grilled his bacon.

Duke Straw, whom I would now call my friend, led me through a maze of streets to a law stationer's shop, which was in a small-scale business right near Clare Market and next to Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Here he had a small bedroom equipped with a budget oil stove, where he warmed his coffee and cooked his bacon.

Simon Cringle, the proprietor of the shop, was taking his shutters down as we walked up. He was a little, spare man, with a vanity of insignificance. His iron-gray hair fell in short, well-greased ringlets and his thin beard in a couple more, that hung loose like dangled wood shavings; his coiled mustaches reminded one of watch springs; his very eyebrows, like bees’ legs, were humped in the middle and twisted up into fine claws at the tips. Duke, in his search for lodging and experience, had no sooner seen this curiosity than he closed with him.

Simon Cringle, the owner of the shop, was taking down his shutters as we approached. He was a small, lean man, exuding an air of unremarkable pride. His iron-gray hair fell in short, neatly greased curls, and his thin beard hung in a couple of loose strands, resembling wood shavings; his curled mustaches reminded one of watch springs. His eyebrows, arched like bees' legs, humped in the middle and twisted into fine points at the ends. Duke, in his quest for a place to stay and new experiences, wasted no time in seizing the opportunity to engage with this oddity.

He gave my companion a grandiloquent “Good-morning.”

He gave my friend a flashy “Good morning.”

“Up with the lark, Mr. Straw,” said he, “and I hope, sir, with success in the matter of getting the first worm?” Here he looked hard at me.

“Up with the lark, Mr. Straw,” he said, “and I hope, sir, you’re having success in catching the first worm?” He then stared directly at me.

“He found me too much of a mouthful,” said I; “so he brought me home for breakfast.”

“He thought I was too much to handle,” I said; “so he brought me home for breakfast.”

Duke laughed.

Duke chuckled.

“Come and be grilled,” said he. “Anyhow they roast malt-worms in a place spoken of by Falstaff.”

“Come and get roasted,” he said. “Anyway, they roast malt-worms in a place mentioned by Falstaff.”

We had a good, merry meal. I should not have thought it possible my heart could have lightened so. But there was a fascinating individuality about my companion that, I am afraid, I have but poorly suggested. He gave me glimmerings of life in a higher plane than that which had been habitual to me. No doubt his code of morals was eccentric and here and there faulty. His manner of looking at things was, however, so healthy, his breezy philosophy so infectious, that I could not help but catch some of his complaint—which was, like that of the nightingale, musical.

We had a great, joyful meal. I never thought my spirits could lift so much. But there was something truly captivating about my companion that I fear I haven't captured well. He showed me glimpses of a life that felt much richer than what I was used to. No doubt his moral views were a bit unusual and flawed in some areas. However, his perspective on things was so refreshing, and his upbeat philosophy was so contagious that I couldn't help but adopt some of his feelings—which were, like the nightingale’s song, beautiful.

Perhaps, had I met him by chance six months ago, my undeveloped soul would have resented his easy familiarity with a cubbish snarl or two. Now my receptives were awakened; my armor of self-sufficiency eaten to rags with rust; my heart plaintive for communion with some larger influence that would recognize and not abhor.

Perhaps, if I had run into him by chance six months ago, my unrefined self would have reacted to his casual friendliness with a couple of stubborn snarls. Now my senses are alert; my shield of independence has worn thin and rusty; my heart longs for connection with a greater force that would acknowledge me rather than reject me.

At 8:45 he haled me off to the office, which stood a brief distance away, in a thoroughfare called Great Queen street. Here he left me awhile, bidding me walk up and down and observe life until his chief should arrive, which he was due to do at the half-hour.

At 8:45, he took me to the office, which was just a short distance away on a street called Great Queen Street. He left me there for a bit, telling me to walk up and down and watch life until his boss showed up, which was expected to be at half past the hour.

I thought it a dull street after some I had seen, but there were many old book and curiosity shops in it that aroused my interest. While I was looking into one of them I heard Duke call.

I thought it was a boring street compared to some I had seen, but there were plenty of old book and curiosity shops that caught my interest. While I was browsing in one of them, I heard Duke call.

“Here,” he said, when I reached him; “answer out and I think Ripley will give you work. I’m rather a favorite with him—that’s the truth.”

“Here,” he said when I got to him, “just speak up and I think Ripley will offer you a job. I’m actually one of his favorites—that’s the truth.”

He led me into a low-browed room, with a counter. Great bales of print and paper went up to the ceiling at the back, and the floor rumbled with the clank of subterranean machinery. One or two clerks were about and wedged into a corner of the room was a sort of glazed and wooden crate of comfortable proportions, which was, in fact, the chapel of ease of the minister of the place.

He took me into a low-ceilinged room with a counter. Huge stacks of print and paper reached up to the ceiling at the back, and the floor vibrated with the sound of machinery below. There were a couple of clerks around, and in one corner of the room was a kind of wooden crate with glass sides, which was actually the restroom for the minister of the place.

Into this den Duke conducted me with ceremony, and, retreating himself, left me almost tumbling over a bald-headed man, with a matted black beard, on which a protruding red upper lip lay like a splash of blood, who sat at a desk writing.

Into this room, the Duke led me with great formality, and then stepped back, leaving me nearly tripping over a bald man with a tangled black beard. His protruding red upper lip looked like a splash of blood as he sat at a desk, writing.

“Shut the door,” he said, without looking up.

“Shut the door,” he said, not bothering to look up.

“It is shut, sir.”

“It's closed, sir.”

He trailed a glance at me, as if in scrutiny, but I soon saw he could only have been balancing some phrase, for he dived again and went on writing.

He glanced at me, almost like he was assessing me, but I quickly realized he was just trying to figure out the right words, because he went back to writing.

Presently he said, very politely, indeed, and still intent on his paper: “Are you a cadet of the noble family of Kinsale, sir?”

Presently he said, very politely, and still focused on his paper: “Are you a cadet from the noble family of Kinsale, sir?”

“No, sir,” I answered, in surprise.

"No, sir," I said, surprised.

“You haven’t the right to remain covered in the presence of the king?”

“You don’t have the right to stay covered in front of the king?”

“No, sir.”

“No, thanks.”

“Well, I’m king here. What the blazes do you mean by standing in a private room with your hat on?”

“Well, I’m the king here. What the hell do you mean by standing in a private room with your hat on?”

I plucked it off, tingling.

I picked it off, tingling.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “Mr. Straw brought me in so suddenly, I lost my head and my cap went with it, I suppose. But I see it’s not the only thing one may lose here, including tempers!” And with that I turned on my heel and was about to beat a retreat, fuming.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “Mr. Straw brought me in so suddenly that I lost my head, and my cap must have gone with it. But I see it’s not the only thing you can lose here, like your temper!” With that, I turned on my heel and was about to make a hasty exit, seething.

“Come back!” shouted Mr. Ripley. “If you go now, you go for good!”

“Come back!” shouted Mr. Ripley. “If you leave now, it's for good!”

I hesitated; the memory of my late comrade restored my equilibrium.

I paused; the memory of my late friend brought me back to center.

“I didn’t mean to be rude, sir,” I said. “I shall be grateful to you if you will give me work.”

“I didn't mean to be rude, sir,” I said. “I would appreciate it if you could give me a job.”

He had condescended to turn now, and was looking full at me with frowning eyes, but with no sign of anger on his face.

He had reluctantly turned to face me, looking directly at me with a furrowed brow, but there was no hint of anger on his face.

“Well, you can speak out,” he said. “How do you come to know Straw?”

“Well, you can speak up,” he said. “How do you know Straw?”

“I met him by chance and we got talking together.”

“I ran into him unexpectedly, and we struck up a conversation.”

“How long have you been in London?”

“How long have you been in London?”

“Since yesterday evening.”

"Since last night."

“Why did you leave Winton?”

“Why did you leave Winton?”

“To get work.”

"To find work."

“Have you brought a character with you?”

“Did you bring a character with you?”

Here was a question to ask a Trender! But I answered, “No, I never thought of it,” with perfect truth.

Here was a question to ask a Trender! But I replied, “No, I never thought about it,” with complete honesty.

“What can you do?”

"What are you able to do?"

“Anything I’m told, sir.”

"Whatever you say, sir."

“That’s a compromising statement, my friend. Can you read and write?”

"That’s a tough statement, my friend. Can you read and write?"

“Yes, of course.”

“Sure, absolutely.”

“Anything else?”

“Anything more?”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing? Don’t you know anything now about the habits of birds and beasts and fishes?”

“Nothing? Don’t you know anything about the habits of birds, animals, and fish?”

“Oh, yes! I could tell you a heap about that.”

“Oh, for sure! I could share a lot about that.”

“Could you? Very well; I’ll give you a trial. I take you on Straw’s recommendation. His opinion, I tell you, I value more than a score of written characters in a case like this. You’ve to make yourself useful in fifty different ways.”

“Could you? Alright; I’ll give you a chance. I'm taking you on Straw’s recommendation. To be honest, I value his opinion more than a whole stack of written references in a situation like this. You need to figure out how to be helpful in fifty different ways.”

I assented, with a light heart, and he took me at my word and the further bargain was completed. My wages were small at first, of course; but, with what I had in hand, they would keep me going no doubt till I could prove myself worth more to my employer.

I agreed, feeling optimistic, and he took me at my word, completing the rest of the deal. My pay was low at first, of course, but with what I had saved, it would definitely sustain me until I could show my employer that I was worth more.

In this manner I became one of Ripley’s hands and later on myself a pamphleteer in a small way. I wrote to my father that evening and briefly acquainted him of my good fortune.

In this way, I became one of Ripley’s helpers and later on became a small-time pamphleteer myself. That evening, I wrote to my father and briefly told him about my good luck.

For some months my work was of a heterogeneous description. Ripley was legitimately a job printer, on rather a large scale, and a bookbinder. To these, however, he added a little venturesomeness in publishing on his own account, as also a considerable itch for scribbling. Becoming at a hint a virulent partisan in any extremist cause whatsoever, it will be no matter for wonder that his private room was much the resort of levelers, progressives and abolitionists of every creed and complexion. There furious malcontents against systems they were the first to profit by met to talk and never to listen. There fanatical propagandists, eager to fly on the rudimentary wing stumps of first principles, fluttered into print and came flapping to the ground at the third line. There, I verily believe, plots were laid that would presently have leveled powers and potentates to the ground at a nod, had any of the conspirators ever possessed the patience to sit on them till hatched. This, however, they never did. All their fiery periphrastics smoked off into the soot of print and in due course lumbered the office with piles of unmarketable drivel.

For a few months, my work was quite varied. Ripley was primarily a commercial printer on a fairly large scale and also a bookbinder. However, he also took some risks by publishing his own works and had a strong urge to write. He easily became a passionate supporter of any extreme cause, so it’s no surprise that his private office was a hangout for radicals, progressives, and abolitionists of all kinds. There, angry critics of the systems they benefited from gathered to talk instead of listen. Fanatical activists, eager to take flight on the basic principles of their beliefs, would rush to publish their ideas only to crash and burn by the third line. I truly believe that plots were formed there that could have toppled powers and authorities with just a nod, if any of the conspirators had ever had the patience to see them through to fruition. However, they never did. All their fiery rhetoric faded into the clutter of print and eventually filled the office with stacks of unsellable nonsense.

Mr. Ripley had, however, other strings to his bow, or he would not have prospered. He did a good business in bookselling and was even now and again successful in the more conventional publishing line. In this connection I chanced to be of some service to him, to which circumstance I owed a considerable improvement in my position after I had been with him getting on a year. He had long contemplated, and at length begun to work upon, a series of handbooks on British birds and insects, dealt with county by county. In the compilation of these much research was necessary, wherein I proved myself a useful and painstaking coadjutor. In addition, however, my own knowledge of the subject was fairly extensive as regarded Hampshire, which county, and especially that part of it about Winton, is rich in lepidoptera of a rare order. I may say I fairly earned the praise he bestowed upon me, which was tinged, perhaps, with a trifle of jealousy on his part, due to the fact that the section I touched proved to be undoubtedly the most popular of the series, as judged subsequently by returns.

Mr. Ripley had, however, other skills up his sleeve, or he wouldn’t have succeeded. He had a good business in bookselling and even occasionally did well in conventional publishing. In this regard, I happened to be of some help to him, which improved my position significantly after I had been with him for nearly a year. He had long considered and eventually started working on a series of handbooks about British birds and insects, organized county by county. Compiling these required a lot of research, and I proved to be a useful and diligent assistant. Additionally, my own knowledge of the subject was quite extensive when it came to Hampshire, which, especially around Winton, is rich in rare butterflies. I can say I genuinely earned the praise he gave me, which might have had a hint of jealousy on his part, since the section I worked on turned out to be the most popular in the series, as later indicated by sales figures.

Not to push on too fast, however, I must hark back to the day of my engagement, which was marked by my introduction to one who eventually exercised a considerable influence over my destinies.

Not to rush things too much, I have to remember the day I got engaged, which was marked by my introduction to someone who eventually had a significant impact on my life.

During the course of that first morning Mr. Ripley sent me for some copies of a pamphlet that were in order of sewing down below. By his direction I descended a spiral staircase of iron and found myself in the composing-room. At a heavy iron-sheeted table stood my new-found friend, who was, despite his youth, the valued foreman of this department. He hailed me with glee and asked: “What success?”

During that first morning, Mr. Ripley had me go get some copies of a pamphlet that needed to be sewn down below. Following his instructions, I went down a spiral iron staircase and ended up in the composing room. At a large iron-sheeted table was my new friend, who, despite being young, was the respected foreman of this department. He greeted me cheerfully and asked, "How did it go?"

“All right, thanks to you,” I said; “and where may the bookbinding place be and Dolly Mellison?”

“All right, thanks to you,” I said; “so where can I find the bookbinding place and Dolly Mellison?”

“Oh, you’re for there, are you?” he said, with I thought a rather curious look at me, and he pointed to a side door.

“Oh, you’re going there, are you?” he said, giving me what I thought was a rather curious look, and he pointed to a side door.

Passing through this I found myself in a long room, flanked to the left with many machines and to the right with a row of girls who were classifying, folding or sewing the sheets of print recent from the press.

Passing through this, I found myself in a long room, with many machines on the left and a row of girls on the right who were sorting, folding, or sewing the sheets of print fresh from the press.

“I’m to ask for Dolly Mellison,” I said, addressing the girl at my end of the row.

“I’m here to ask for Dolly Mellison,” I said, talking to the girl at my end of the row.

“Well, you won’t have far to go,” she said. “I’m her.”

“Well, you won’t have to go far,” she said. “I’m her.”

She was a pretty, slim lily of a thing, lithe and pale, with large gray eyes and coiled hair like a rope of sun-burned barleystraw, and her fingers petted her task as if that were so much hat-trimming.

She was a pretty, slim girl, graceful and pale, with large gray eyes and hair coiled like a rope of sunburned barley straw, and her fingers caressed her task as if it were just a simple hat-trimming.

“I’m sent by Mr. Ripley for copies of a pamphlet on ‘The Supineness of Theologicians,’” I said.

“I’ve been sent by Mr. Ripley for copies of a pamphlet on ‘The Supineness of Theologicians,’” I said.

“I’m at work on it,” she answered. “Wait a bit till I’ve finished the dozen.”

“I’m working on it,” she replied. “Just wait a bit until I finish the dozen.”

She glanced at me now and again without pausing in her work.

She looked at me every now and then without stopping her work.

“You’re from the country, aren’t you?”

“You're from the country, right?”

“Yes. How do you know?”

“Yeah. How do you know?”

“A little bird told me. What gave you those red cheeks?”

“A little bird told me. What made your cheeks so red?”

“The sight of you,” I said. I was growing up.

“The sight of you,” I said. I was maturing.

“I’m nothing to be ashamed of, am I?” she asked, with a pert laugh.

“I’m not anything to be ashamed of, right?” she asked with a playful laugh.

“You ought to be of yourself,” I said, “for taking my heart by storm in that fashion.”

“You should really be proud of yourself,” I said, “for stealing my heart like that.”

“Go along!” she cried, with a jerk of her elbow. “None of your gammon! I’m not to be caught by chaff.”

“Go away!” she shouted, with a quick elbow jab. “Don’t give me your nonsense! I’m not falling for any tricks.”

“It wasn’t chaff, Dolly, though I may be a man of straw. Is that what you meant?”

“It wasn’t nothing pointless, Dolly, even if I might be a man made of straw. Is that what you meant?”

“You’re pretty free, upon my word. Who told you you might call me by my name?”

“You’re really bold, I have to say. Who gave you permission to call me by my name?”

“Why, you wouldn’t have me call you by any one else’s? It’s pretty enough, even for you.”

“Why, you wouldn’t want me to call you by anyone else’s, would you? It’s nice enough, even for you.”

“Oh, go away with you!” she cried. “I won’t listen.”

“Oh, just leave me alone!” she yelled. “I’m not going to listen.”

At that moment Duke put his head in at the door.

At that moment, Duke peeked his head in through the door.

“The governor’s calling for you,” he said. “Hurry up.”

“The governor wants to see you,” he said. “Move it.”

“Well, they’re ready,” said the girl—“here,” and she thrust the packet into my hands, with a little blushing half-impudent look at me.

“Well, they’re ready,” said the girl—“here,” and she shoved the packet into my hands, giving me a slightly cheeky look while blushing.

I forgot all about her in a few minutes. My heart was too full of one only other girlish figure to find room in itself for a rival. What was Zyp doing now?—the wonderful fairy child, whose phantom presence haunted all my dreams for good and evil.

I forgot all about her in a few minutes. My heart was too full of just one other girl to make space for a rival. What was Zyp doing now?—the amazing fairy child, whose ghostly presence haunted all my dreams for better or worse.

As I walked from the office with Duke Straw that afternoon—for, as it was Saturday, we left early—a silence fell between us till we neared Cringle’s shop. Then, standing outside, he suddenly stayed me and looked in my face.

As I walked out of the office with Duke Straw that afternoon—since it was Saturday, we left early—a silence settled between us until we got close to Cringle’s shop. Then, stopping outside, he suddenly paused me and looked into my face.

“Shall I hate or love you?” he said, with his mouth set grimly.

“Should I hate you or love you?” he asked, his expression serious.

He made a gesture toward his deformed lower limbs with his hands, and shrugged his shoulders.

He pointed at his misshapen lower legs with his hands and shrugged his shoulders.

“No,” he said; “what must be, must. I’ll love you!”

“No,” he said. “What has to happen, has to happen. I’ll love you!”

There was a curious, defiant sadness in his tone, but it was gone directly. I could only stare at him in wonder.

There was a strange, rebellious sadness in his voice, but it faded instantly. I could only look at him in amazement.

“You’re to be my house-fellow and chum,” he said. “No, don’t protest; I’ve settled it. We’ll arrange the rest with Cringle.”

“You’re going to be my roommate and friend,” he said. “No, don’t argue; I’ve made up my mind. We’ll sort out the rest with Cringle.”

And so I slept in a bed in London for the first time.

And so I slept in a bed in London for the first time.

But the noise of a water wheel roared in my ears all night.

But the sound of a water wheel roared in my ears all night.

CHAPTER XV.
Poor sweet Dolly.

“Trender,” said Duke, unexpectedly after a silence the next morning, as we loitered over breakfast, “pay attention to one thing. I don’t ask you for a fragment of your past history and don’t want to hear anything about it. You’ll say, as yet you haven’t offered me your confidence, and quite right, too, on the top of our short acquaintance. But don’t ever offer it to me, you understand? Our friendship starts from sunrise, morning by morning, and lasts the day. I don’t mean it shall be the less true for that; I have a theory, that’s all.”

“Trender,” said Duke unexpectedly after a moment of silence the next morning as we lingered over breakfast, “listen up. I’m not asking you for any part of your past and I don’t want to hear about it. You might say it’s because you haven’t opened up to me yet, and you’re right, considering we’ve only just met. But don’t ever offer it to me, got it? Our friendship begins at sunrise, day by day, and lasts throughout the day. I don’t mean that makes it any less real; it’s just my theory, that’s all.”

“What is it, Straw?”

"What's up, Straw?"

“Sufficient for the day, it’s called. Providence has elected to give us, not one existence, but so many or few, each linked to the next by an insensibility and intercalated as a whole between appropriate limits.”

“It's called sufficient for the day. Fate has chosen to give us not just one life, but many or few, each connected to the next by a sense of indifference and interwoven as a whole within appropriate boundaries.”

“I don’t quite understand.”

"I don't really understand."

“Wait a bit. Each of these existences has its birth and death, and should be judged apart from the others; each is pronounced upon in succession by one’s familiar spirit and its minutes pigeon-holed and docketed above there. When the chain of evidence, for or against, is complete, up these links are gathered in a heap and weighed in both sides of the balance.”

“Hold on a minute. Each of these lives has its own beginning and end, and should be evaluated separately from the others; each is assessed in order by one’s guiding spirit and its details filed away up there. When the evidence, for or against, is complete, these links are collected in a pile and weighed on both sides of the scale.”

“It sounds more plausible than it is, I think,” said I, with frank discourtesy. “The acts of one day may influence those of the next—or interminably.”

“It sounds more believable than it actually is, I think,” I said, with open rudeness. “The actions of one day can impact those of the next—or go on forever.”

“That’s your lookout; but they needn’t necessarily. With each new birth comes a new capacity for looking at things in their right proportions.”

“That’s your concern; but they don’t have to. With every new birth comes a new ability to see things in their proper perspective.”

“How far do you push your theory?”

“How far do you take your theory?”

“As far as you like. I’d have, all the world over, a daily revival of systems.”

“As much as you want. I’d have, everywhere in the world, a daily refresh of ideas.”

“Government—law?”

"Government and law?"

“Certainly. Of everything.”

"Definitely. About everything."

“Then justice, injustice, vindictiveness, must all revive, too.”

“Then justice, injustice, and revenge must all come back, too.”

“No. They’re recalled; they don’t revive.”

“No. They’re brought back; they don’t come to life again.”

“But must a criminal, for instance, be allowed to escape because they have failed to catch him the day he did the deed?”

“But should a criminal, for example, be allowed to get away because they weren't caught on the day they committed the crime?”

“That’s exactly it. It makes no difference. He couldn’t atone here for an act committed by him during another existence. But that particular minute goes pretty red into its pigeon-hole, you may be sure.”

"That's exactly it. It doesn't matter. He couldn't make up for something he did in another life. But you can bet that specific minute goes right into its spot."

“Oh, it’s wild nonsense,” I laughed. “You can’t possibly be consistent.”

“Oh, that’s just crazy,” I laughed. “There’s no way you can be consistent.”

“Can’t I? Look here, you are my friend yesterday, and to-day, and always, I hope. I judge you daily on your merits, yet, for all I know, you may have committed murder in one of your past existences?”

“Can’t I? Look, you’ve been my friend yesterday, today, and I hope always. I evaluate you every day based on your qualities, but for all I know, you might have committed murder in one of your past lives?”

The blood went back upon my heart. Then a great longing awoke in me to tell all to this self-reliant soul and gain comfort of my sorrow. But where was the good in the broad face of his theory?

The blood rushed back to my heart. Then a strong desire stirred within me to share everything with this independent person and find solace for my grief. But what was the benefit of his grand theory?

“Well,” I said, with a sigh, “I’ve done things at least I bitterly repent of.”

“Well,” I said, with a sigh, “I’ve done things that I really regret.”

“That’s the conventional way of looking at it. Repentance in this won’t avail a former existence. Past days of mine have had their troubles, no doubt, but this day I have before me unclouded and to do what I like with.”

“That’s the usual way of seeing it. Regret won’t change what happened in the past. I’ve had my share of struggles, for sure, but today is clear for me, and I can do whatever I want with it.”

“Well, what shall we do with it?” said I. “I hand it over to you to make it a happiness for me. I dare say we shall find plenty of sorrows between sunrise and evening to give it a melancholy charm.”

“Well, what should we do with it?” I said. “I’ll leave it to you to turn it into happiness for me. I’m sure we’ll find plenty of sorrows from sunrise to sunset to give it a bittersweet touch.”

“Rubbish!” cried my friend. “Cant, cant, cant, ever to suppose that sorrow is necessary to happiness! We mortals, I tell you, have an infinite capacity for delight; given health, spiritual and bodily, we could dance in the sunbeams for eternity and never reach a surfeit of pleasure.”

“Rubbish!” my friend exclaimed. “Nonsense, nonsense, nonsense! How can anyone think that sadness is essential for happiness? We humans, I tell you, have an endless ability to enjoy life; with good health—both mental and physical—we could dance in the sunlight forever and never get tired of pleasure.”

“Duke,” said I—“may I call you Duke?”

“Duke,” I said, “can I call you Duke?”

“Of course.”

"Sure."

“It puzzles me where you got—I don’t mean offense—only I can’t help wondering——”

“It confuses me where you got—I don’t mean to offend—I'm just curious——”

“How I came to have original thoughts and a grammatical manner of speech? Look here——” he held up his stained fingers—“aren’t these the hands of a man of letters?”

“How did I come up with original thoughts and a good way of speaking? Look here——” he held up his stained fingers—“don’t these look like the hands of a writer?”

“And a man of action,” I said, with a laugh. “But——”

“And a man of action,” I said, laughing. “But——”

“It’s no use, Renny. I can’t look further back than this morning.”

“It’s pointless, Renny. I can’t go back any further than this morning.”

“You can recall, you know. You don’t deny each existence that capacity?”

“You can remember, right? You don’t deny that ability to each existence?”

“Perhaps I could; but to what advantage? To shovel up a whole graveyard of sleeping remembrances to find the seed of one dead nettle that thrusts its head through? No, thank you. Besides, if it comes to that, I might put the same question to you.”

“Maybe I could; but what’s the point? To dig up a whole graveyard of forgotten memories just to find one dead weed pushing through? No, thanks. Besides, if it’s like that, I could ask you the same thing.”

“Oh, I can easily answer it. I get all my way of speaking from my father first, and, secondly, because I love books.”

“Oh, I can easily answer that. I get my way of speaking from my dad first, and, secondly, because I love reading.”

He looked at me oddly.

He looked at me weirdly.

“You’re a modest chicken,” he said. “But I should like to meet your father.”

“You're a humble chicken,” he said. “But I would like to meet your dad.”

I could not echo his wish.

I couldn't agree with his wish.

“Still,” he went on, “I will tell you, there was a little inexperience of mankind in your wonder. I think—I don’t refer to myself, of course—that no man in the world is more interesting to talk with than the skilled mechanic who has an individuality and a power of expressing it in words. He is necessarily a man of cultivation, and an ‘h’ more or less in his vocabulary is purely an accident of his surroundings.”

“Still,” he continued, “I have to say, your surprise shows a bit of naivety about people. I believe—I’m not talking about myself, of course—that there’s no one more engaging to converse with than a skilled mechanic who has a unique personality and the ability to articulate it. He is inherently a cultured person, and whether he uses an ‘h’ or not in his speech is just a coincidence of his environment.”

At this moment Mr. Cringle tapped at the door and walked into the room.

At that moment, Mr. Cringle knocked on the door and entered the room.

“I hope I see you ro-bust, gentlemen? And how do you like this village of ours, Mr. Trender?”

“I hope I see you well, gentlemen? And how do you like our village, Mr. Trender?”

“It’s dirty after Winton,” said I.

“It’s dirty after Winton,” I said.

“Ah,” he said, condescendingly; “the centers of such enormous forces must naturally rise some dust. It’s a proud thing, sir, to contribit one’s peck to the total. I feel it in my little corner here.”

“Ah,” he said, looking down his nose; “the centers of such enormous forces are bound to kick up some dust. It’s a proud thing, sir, to contribute your bit to the whole. I can feel it in my small corner here.”

“Why,” said I, “you surprise me, Mr. Cringle. I’m only an ignorant country lad, of course; but it seems to me you are quite a remarkable figure.”

“Why,” I said, “you surprise me, Mr. Cringle. I’m just a clueless country kid, of course; but it seems to me you’re a pretty remarkable person.”

He gave an extra twist to his mustache and sniggered comfortably. “Well,” he said, “it is not for me to contradict you—eh, Mr. Straw?”

He twisted his mustache a bit more and chuckled to himself. "Well," he said, "it's not my place to disagree with you—right, Mr. Straw?"

“Certainly not,” said Duke; “why, you are famous for your deeds.”

“Of course not,” said Duke; “you’re well-known for your accomplishments.”

“Very good, Mr. Straw, and perhaps, as you kindly mean it in the double sense. You mightn’t think it, but it wants some knowledge of the law’s mazes to turn a rough draft into a hold-fast agreement or indenture.”

“Very good, Mr. Straw, and maybe, as you kindly mean it in the double sense. You might not think so, but it takes some understanding of the law’s complexities to turn a rough draft into a solid agreement or contract.”

“And you can do that?”

"And you can do that?"

“I flatter myself, Mr. Trender, that it’ll want a microscoptic eye to find flaws in my phraseology.”

“I think, Mr. Trender, that it would take a microscopic eye to find any flaws in how I express myself.”

He thrust back his head and expanded his chest.

He threw his head back and puffed out his chest.

“But I’m overlooking my errand,” said he. “The young lady, as has called before, Mr. Straw, rung me down just now for a message to you.”

“But I’m forgetting my task,” he said. “The young lady who has called before, Mr. Straw, just rang me for a message to you.”

“Oh, what was it?”

“Oh, what was that?”

“She wanted to know if you was game for a walk and she’d be waiting under the market till half after nine.”

“She wanted to know if you were up for a walk and she’d be waiting under the market until half past nine.”

“Very well,” and Mr. Cringle took himself off.

“Alright,” Mr. Cringle said as he left.

“It’s Dolly Mellison,” said Duke to me. “We often go for a Sunday tramp together.”

“It’s Dolly Mellison,” Duke told me. “We often go for a hike together on Sundays.”

“Well, don’t stop for me, if you want to go.”

"Well, don’t wait for me if you want to go."

“We’ll both go—why not?”

"Let’s both go—why not?"

“Oh, not for anything. Fancy my intruding myself on her.”

“Oh, no way. Can you imagine me butting in on her?”

“I’ll answer she’ll not object,” said my companion, and again I was half conscious of something unusual in his tone.

“I’ll say she won’t mind,” my companion replied, and once again I sensed something unusual in his tone.

“But you might,” said I.

“But you might,” I said.

“Not a bit of it. Why should I? We’re not betrothed, you know.”

“Not at all. Why should I? We aren’t engaged, you know.”

He answered with a laugh, and pointed, or seemed to point at his twisted lower limbs. “You wouldn’t believe me, would you, if I told you she expects you?” he added.

He laughed and pointed, or at least seemed to point at his twisted legs. “You wouldn’t believe me, would you, if I told you she’s expecting you?” he added.

“Oh, very well,” said I, “if you put it in that way.”

“Oh, fine,” I said, “if you want to put it that way.”

We found Dolly standing under the piazza of Covent Garden market. She made no movement toward us until we were close upon her, and then she greeted us with a shy wriggle and a little blush. She was very daintily dressed, with a fur tippet about her throat, and looked as pretty as a young Hebe.

We saw Dolly standing under the piazza of Covent Garden market. She didn’t move toward us until we got close, and then she welcomed us with a shy wiggle and a slight blush. She was dressed very delicately, with a fur scarf around her neck, and looked as beautiful as a young Hebe.

“Oh,” she said, “I didn’t suppose you would come, too, Mr. Trender.”

“Oh,” she said, “I didn’t think you’d come too, Mr. Trender.”

“There!” I cried to Duke, with perfect good nature. “I told you I should be in the way.”

“There!” I called out to Duke, cheerfully. “I told you I would be in the way.”

“Nonsense!” he said. “Miss Mellison didn’t mean it like that, did you, Dolly?”

“Nonsense!” he said. “Miss Mellison didn’t mean it that way, did you, Dolly?”

“Didn’t I? You see how he answers for me, Mr. Trender?” And she turned half from him with a rosy pout.

“Didn’t I? You see how he speaks for me, Mr. Trender?” And she turned slightly away from him with a rosy pout.

“Come!” I cried gayly. “I’ll risk it. I do not believe you’ve the heart to be cruel, Miss Mellison.”

“Come on!” I said cheerfully. “I’ll take the chance. I don’t believe you have it in you to be cruel, Miss Mellison.”

“Thank you for the surname, and also for telling me I’m heartless.”

“Thanks for the last name, and also for letting me know I'm heartless.”

“You can’t be that as long as mine goes a-begging,” I said, impudently.

“You can't be that as long as mine is still up for grabs,” I said, cheekily.

She peeped up at me roguishly from under her long lashes and shook her head.

She glanced up at me playfully from beneath her long lashes and shook her head.

“Come,” said Duke, impatiently; “what are we going to do? Don’t let’s stand chattering here all day.”

“Come on,” said Duke, impatiently; “what are we going to do? Let’s not just stand around chatting here all day.”

“I’ll tell you,” I cried in a sudden reckless flush of extravagance. “Aren’t there pretty places on the Thames one can get to from here?”

“I’ll tell you,” I exclaimed in a moment of impulsive excitement. “Aren’t there beautiful spots on the Thames that you can reach from here?”

“Oh, plenty,” said Duke, dryly, “if one goes by train.”

“Oh, a lot,” said Duke, dryly, “if you take the train.”

“Then let’s go and make a pleasant water party of it.”

“Then let’s go and have a fun water party.”

He shook his head with a set of the lips.

He shook his head with a firm expression.

“Those are rare treats,” he said. “Our sort can’t afford such jinks except after a deal of saving.”

“Those are rare treats,” he said. “People like us can’t afford something like that unless we save up for a long time.”

“I don’t want you to,” said I. “It’s my business and you’re to come as my guests.”

“I don’t want you to,” I said. “It’s my business, and you should come as my guests.”

“Oh, nonsense,” he said, sharply; “we can’t do that.”

“Oh, come on,” he said, sharply; “we can’t do that.”

“Please speak for yourself, Mr. Straw,” said Dolly. I had noticed her eyes shine at the mere prospect. “If Mr. Trender is so kind as to offer, and can afford it, I’m sure, I, for one, don’t intend to disappoint him.”

“Please speak for yourself, Mr. Straw,” Dolly said. I noticed her eyes light up at just the thought. “If Mr. Trender is generous enough to offer and can afford it, I, for one, don’t plan to let him down.”

“Can he afford it?” said Duke, doggedly.

“Can he afford it?” Duke asked, determined.

“I shouldn’t propose it if I couldn’t,” said I, very much on the high horse.

“I shouldn’t suggest it if I couldn’t,” I said, feeling quite self-righteous.

“Of course you wouldn’t,” said Dolly. “I wonder at you, Mr. Straw, for being so insulting.”

“Of course you wouldn’t,” Dolly said. “I’m surprised at you, Mr. Straw, for being so rude.”

“Very well,” said Duke, “I meant it for the best; but let’s be off. I’m for a shallop in Arcady, with Pleasure in a pork-pie hat (it’s very pretty, Dolly) at the helm.”

“Alright,” said Duke, “I meant well; but let’s get going. I’m off to a small boat in Arcadia, with Pleasure in a cute hat (it’s really nice, Dolly) at the helm.”

We went down to Richmond by train, and Duke—good fellow that he was—made a merry company of us. If he felt any soreness over his rebuff he hid it out of sight most effectually.

We took the train down to Richmond, and Duke—being the great guy that he is—made sure we had a good time. If he was upset about being turned down, he did a great job of hiding it.

It was early in November—a beautiful, sparkling morning, and the river bore a fairish sprinkling of pleasure craft on its silvery stretches.

It was early November—a beautiful, bright morning, and the river had a nice mix of pleasure boats on its glimmering surface.

We were neither of us great oarsmen and at first made but poor way, owing to a tendency Duke of the iron sinews showed to pulling me completely round. But presently we got into a more presentable swing and fore-reached even upon a skiff or two whose occupants had treated us to some good-humored chaff upon our starting.

We weren't great at rowing, and at first, we struggled because Duke, with his strong muscles, kept pulling me in completely different directions. But soon enough, we found a better rhythm and even moved ahead of a couple of small boats whose passengers had jokingly teased us when we started.

“Woa!” cried Duke. “This pulling is harder than pulling proofs, Renny. Let’s stop by the bank and rest a bit.”

“Whoa!” exclaimed Duke. “This pulling is tougher than pulling proofs, Renny. Let’s stop by the bank and take a break.”

We ran the boat’s nose aground, fastened her painter to a stump and settled down for a talk.

We ran the front of the boat aground, tied the rope to a stump, and got comfortable for a chat.

“Enjoying yourself, Dolly?” asked Duke, mopping his forehead.

“Having fun, Dolly?” asked Duke, wiping his forehead.

“Yes, of course—thanks to Mr. Trender.”

“Yes, of course—thanks to Mr. Trender.”

“This is a fine variety on our walks, isn’t it?”

“This is a nice change on our walks, isn’t it?”

“Oh, they’re jolly enough when you’re in a good temper.”

“Oh, they’re pretty cheerful when you’re in a good mood.”

“Am I not always?”

"Am I not always?"

“Oh, I don’t know. Sometimes you say things I don’t understand.”

“Oh, I don’t know. Sometimes you say things I just don’t get.”

“See there, Renny,” cried Duke. “If I express myself badly she calls me cross.”

“Look there, Renny,” shouted Duke. “If I say something wrong, she calls me grumpy.”

“It isn’t that,” said the girl. “I know I’m ignorant and you’re clever, but you seem to read me and then say things out of yourself that have nothing to do with me—just as if I was a book and you a—what do they call it?—cricket or something.”

“It’s not that,” the girl said. “I know I’m clueless and you’re smart, but you seem to read me and then say things from yourself that have nothing to do with me—like I’m a book and you’re a—what do they call it?—cricket or something.”

We both laughed aloud.

We both laughed out loud.

“Oh, Dolly,” said Duke, “what pretty imp taught you satire? Are you a book to Mr. Trender?”

“Oh, Dolly,” said Duke, “which clever little devil taught you satire? Are you a book to Mr. Trender?”

“Oh, no! He talks what I can understand.”

“Oh, no! He speaks in a way I can understand.”

“Better and better! But take comfort, Renny; you’re downed in sweet company.”

“Better and better! But don’t worry, Renny; you’re surrounded by good company.”

“Hush,” said Dolly; “it’s Sunday.”

"Shh," said Dolly; "it's Sunday."

She dabbled her slender hand in the water and drew it out quickly.

She dipped her slim hand into the water and pulled it out quickly.

“Oh,” she cried, “it’s cold. I hope we shan’t be upset. Can you swim, Mr. Trender?”

“Oh,” she exclaimed, “it’s chilly. I hope we won’t be in trouble. Can you swim, Mr. Trender?”

“Yes, like a duck.”

"Yeah, just like a duck."

“That’s a comfort, if I fall in. Mr. Straw, here, can’t.”

"That's a relief if I fall in. Mr. Straw here can't."

“I’m built top-heavy,” said Duke, “but I’d try to save you, Dolly.”

“I’m top-heavy,” said Duke, “but I’d do my best to save you, Dolly.”

The girl’s eyes shone with a momentary remorseful pity.

The girl's eyes sparkled with a brief sense of regretful pity.

“I know you would,” she said, softly; “you aren’t one to think about yourself, Duke. How I wish I could swim! I don’t believe there can be anything in the world like getting that medal they give you for saving people from drowning. Have you ever saved any one, Mr. Trender?”

“I know you would,” she said softly. “You’re not the type to think about yourself, Duke. I really wish I could swim! I don’t think there’s anything in the world like getting that medal they give you for saving people from drowning. Have you ever saved anyone, Mr. Trender?”

Oh, gentle hand to deal so cruel a stroke! For a moment my smoldering sense of guilt flamed up blood-red.

Oh, kind hand to deliver such a harsh blow! For a moment, my lingering guilt flared up bright red.

“No, no,” I said, with a forced laugh. “I’m not like Duke. I do think of myself. I’m afraid.”

“No, no,” I said, forcing a laugh. “I’m not like Duke. I do think of myself. I’m scared.”

We lapsed into silence, out of which came Dolly’s voice presently, murmuring a queer little doggerel song that seemed apt to her childish nature:

We fell silent, and then Dolly’s voice broke the quiet, softly singing a strange little rhyme that seemed perfect for her childlike nature:

“‘Who owns that house on yonder hill?’

“‘Who owns that house on that hill over there?’”

Said the false black knight to the pretty little child on the road.

Said the fake black knight to the cute little kid on the road.

‘It’s my father’s and mine,’

"It's my dad's and mine,"

Said the pretty little child scarce seven years old.

Said the pretty little child who was barely seven years old.


“‘Will you let me in?’

“'Can I come in?'”

Said the false black knight to the pretty little child on the road.

Said the fake black knight to the cute little kid on the road.

‘Oh, no; not a step,’

‘Oh no, not a step,’

Said the pretty little child scarce seven years old.

Said the pretty little child, barely seven years old.


“‘Then I wish you deaf and dumb,’

“‘Then I wish you were deaf and mute,’”

Said the false black knight to the pretty little child on the road.

Said the fake black knight to the cute little child on the road.

‘And I wish you the same, with a blister on your tongue!’

‘And I wish you the same, with a blister on your tongue!’

Said the pretty little child scarce seven years old.”

Said the pretty little child, barely seven years old.

“Where on earth did you learn that?” said Duke, with a laugh, as Dolly ceased, her eyes dreaming out upon the shining river.

“Where on earth did you learn that?” Duke laughed, as Dolly stopped, her eyes gazing dreamily at the shining river.

“I don’t know. Mother used to sing it, I think, when I was a little girl.”

“I don’t know. I think my mom used to sing it when I was a little girl.”

“We must question her,” said I.

"We need to question her," I said.

“Mother’s dead,” said Dolly.

"Mom's dead," said Dolly.

I could have bitten out my tongue.

I could have bitten my tongue off.

Duke again exerted himself to put matters on a comfortable footing.

Duke made another effort to get things settled comfortably.

“Dolly and I are both orphans,” said he; “babes in old Ripley’s wood.”

“Dolly and I are both orphans,” he said; “kids in old Ripley’s woods.”

“And I am the remorseless ruffian,” I broke in.

“And I am the unrepentant thug,” I interrupted.

“All right. You didn’t know, of course. Look at that girl on the bank, with the crinoline; she might be riding a hobby-horse.”

“All right. You didn’t know, of course. Look at that girl on the bank, with the fancy dress; she might as well be riding a hobby horse.”

“Ain’t she a beauty?” said Dolly, enviously. Her own subscribing to the outrageous fashion then fortunately in its decay was limited to her slender means and the necessities of her work.

“Ain’t she a beauty?” Dolly said, enviously. Her own attempt to follow the outrageous fashion that was thankfully fading was limited by her tight budget and the requirements of her job.

“You don’t mean to say you admire her?” said I.

"You can't be saying you admire her?" I said.

“Don’t I, Mr. Trender? Just as she’d admire me if I was dressed like that.”

“Don’t I, Mr. Trender? Just like she’d admire me if I was wearing something like that.”

“Heaven forbid, Dolly. I won’t call you Dolly if you call me Mr. Trender.”

“Heaven forbid, Dolly. I won’t call you Dolly if you call me Mr. Trender.”

“Won’t you, now? Upon my word, you’ve got the impudence of twenty.”

“Seriously? Honestly, you have the boldness of twenty people.”

“Look here,” said Duke, “I’m for paddling on. I don’t know your views as to dinner, Mr. Renalt, but mine are getting pretty vociferous.”

“Look here,” said Duke, “I’m ready to keep moving. I’m not sure what you think about dinner, Mr. Renalt, but I’m getting pretty vocal about it.”

“My idea is to pull on till we sight a likely place, Mr. Duke Straw.”

“My plan is to keep going until we find a good spot, Mr. Duke Straw.”

We rowed up past Kingston, a cockney town we all fought shy of, and on by grassy reaches as far as Hampton bridge, where we disembarked. Here was a pleasant water-side inn, with a lawn sloping down to the embankment, and, sitting in its long coffee-room, we made a hearty dinner and a merry company. Dolly was flushed and happy as a young naiad when we returned to our boat, and she rippled with laughter and sweetness.

We paddled past Kingston, a cockney town we all avoided, and continued along the grassy banks up to Hampton Bridge, where we got off. There was a nice waterside inn with a lawn that sloped down to the riverbank, and sitting in its long coffee room, we enjoyed a hearty dinner and good company. Dolly was flushed and as happy as a young water nymph when we returned to our boat, bubbling with laughter and joy.

CHAPTER XVI.
A LIFE-CHANGING ACCIDENT.

We loitered on the river till the short day was threatening dusk, and then we were still no further on our homeward way than a half-mile short of Kingston. A little cold wind, moreover, was beginning to whine and scratch over the surface of the water, and Dolly pulled her tippet closer about her bosom, feeling chilled and inclined to silence.

We hung out by the river until the short day was about to turn into dusk, and we were still only half a mile away from Kingston on our way home. A chilly breeze was starting to blow across the water, and Dolly wrapped her scarf tighter around her chest, feeling cold and wanting to be quiet.

“Come,” said Duke, “we must put our shoulders to it or we shan’t get into the lock before dark.”

"Come on," said Duke, "we need to pitch in or we won't make it into the lock before it gets dark."

“Oh!” cried the girl, with a half-whimper, “I had forgotten that horrible lock with its hideous weedy doors. Must we go through it?”

“Oh!” the girl exclaimed, half-whimpering, “I completely forgot about that awful lock with its disgusting, overgrown doors. Do we really have to go through it?”

“I’m afraid so,” said Duke; “but,” he added cheerily, “don’t you be nervous. We’ll run you down and through before you have time to count a hundred—if you count slowly.”

“I’m afraid so,” said Duke; “but,” he added cheerfully, “don’t be nervous. We’ll get you through this before you even have time to count to a hundred—if you count slowly.”

She sunk back in her seat with a frightened look and grasped the rudder lines, as if by them only could she hold on to safety. The dusk dropped about us as we pulled on, strain as we might, and presently we both started upon hearing a strangled sob break from the girl.

She sank back in her seat with a scared expression and held onto the rudder lines, as if they were the only thing keeping her safe. The darkness settled around us as we tried to move forward, and soon we both jumped at the sound of a choked sob coming from the girl.

“Oh,” said Duke, pausing for a moment, “this will never do, Dolly. Why, you can’t be afraid with two such knights to protect you?”

“Oh,” said Duke, pausing for a moment, “this isn’t going to work, Dolly. You can’t be scared with two knights like these to back you up?”

“I can’t help it,” said the poor child, fairly crying now. “You don’t know anything about the river, either of you; and—and mayn’t I get out and walk?”

“I can’t help it,” said the poor child, now really crying. “You don’t know anything about the river, either of you; and—can’t I get out and walk?”

“Very well. One of us will go with you, while the other pulls the boat down. Only we must get across first. Steady, now, Renny; and cheer up, Doll, and put her nose to the shore opposite.”

“Alright. One of us will go with you while the other moves the boat down. But we need to get across first. Hold steady, Renny; and cheer up, Doll, and steer her nose toward the opposite shore.”

We had drifted some little distance since we first easy’d, and a dull booming, that was in our ears at the time, had increased to a considerable roar.

We had drifted a short distance since we first relaxed, and a dull booming that we had heard earlier had grown into a significant roar.

“Give way!” cried Duke; “turn her, Dolly!”

“Make way!” shouted Duke; “steer her, Dolly!”

The girl tugged at the right line, gave a gasp, dropped everything, scrambled to her feet, and screamed in a dreadful voice: “We are going over the weir!”

The girl pulled on the right line, gasped, dropped everything, scrambled to her feet, and screamed in a terrified voice: “We’re going over the weir!”

“Sit down!” shouted Duke. “Pull, Renny, like a madman!”

“Sit down!” shouted Duke. “Pull, Renny, like crazy!”

He shipped his oar, forced the girl into a sitting posture and clutched the inner line all in a moment. His promptitude saved us. I fought at the water with my teeth set; the boat’s nose plunged into the bank with a shock that sent us two sprawling, and the boat’s stern swung round dizzily. But before she could cast adrift again I was on my knees and had seized at a projecting root with a grasp like Quasimodo’s.

He quickly put down his oar, made the girl sit up, and grabbed the inner line all in an instant. His quick action saved us. I struggled against the water with my teeth gritted; the front of the boat hit the bank with a jolt that knocked us both over, and the back of the boat swung around wildly. But before it could drift away again, I was on my knees and had grabbed a sticking-out root with a grip like Quasimodo's.

“Hold on!” cried Duke, “till I come to you. It’s all right, Dolly; you’re quite safe now.”

“Wait up!” yelled Duke, “until I get to you. It’s okay, Dolly; you’re totally safe now.”

He crawled to me and grasped the root in his more powerful hands.

He crawled toward me and grabbed the root with his stronger hands.

“Now,” he said, “you take the painter and get out and drag us higher, out of the pull of the water. I’ll help you the best I can.”

“Now,” he said, “you take the painter and go out and pull us up higher, away from the pull of the water. I’ll help you as much as I can.”

I complied, and presently the boat was drawn to a point so far above as to leave a wide margin for safety.

I agreed, and soon the boat was moved to a spot far enough above to ensure a good safety margin.

We took our seats to pull across, with a look at one another of conscious guilt. Dolly sat quite silent and pale, though she shivered a little.

We sat down to cross over, exchanging glances filled with guilt. Dolly remained silent and pale, though she trembled slightly.

“We didn’t know the river, and that’s a fact,” whispered Duke to me. “Of course we ought to have remembered the lock’s the other side.”

“We didn’t know the river, and that’s a fact,” Duke whispered to me. “Of course we should have remembered the lock was on the other side.”

We pulled straight across; then Duke said:

We drove straight across; then Duke said:

“Here’s the shore, Dolly. Now, you and Trender get out, and I’ll take the boat on.”

“Here’s the shore, Dolly. Now, you and Trender get out, and I’ll take the boat from here.”

“By yourself? No, I won’t. I feel safe with you.”

“By yourself? No, I won't. I feel safe with you.”

“Very well,” he answered, gently. “We’ll all go on together. There’s really no danger now we know what we’re about.”

“Alright,” he replied softly. “We’ll all stick together. There’s really no danger now that we understand what we’re doing.”

She cried, “No, Duke,” in a poor little quaking voice.

She cried, “No, Duke,” in a small, shaky voice.

We pulled into the lock cutting without further mishap, though the girl shrunk and blenched as we slid past, at a safe distance, the oblique comb of the weir.

We drove into the lock cutting without any more problems, though the girl recoiled and paled as we passed at a safe distance from the angled edge of the weir.

It was some minutes before the lock-keeper answered to our ringing calls, and then the sluices had to be raised and the lock filled from our side. The clash and thunder of the hidden water as it fell into the pit below sounded dismal enough in the darkness, and must, I knew, be dinning fresh terror into the heart of our already stricken naiad. But the hollow noise died off in due course, the creaking gate lumbered open and we floated with a sigh of relief into the weltering pool beyond.

It took several minutes for the lock-keeper to respond to our ringing calls, and then the sluices needed to be raised to fill the lock from our side. The noise and roar of the water pouring into the pit below sounded pretty dismal in the dark, and I knew it would add fresh terror to our already frightened naiad. But eventually, the hollow sound faded away, the creaking gate swung open, and we floated with a sigh of relief into the swirling pool beyond.

The sluices rattled down behind us, the keeper walked round to the further gate, and his figure appeared standing out against the sky, toiling with bent back at the levers. Suddenly I, who had been pulling bow, felt myself tilting over in a curious manner.

The sluices rattled down behind us, the keeper walked over to the farther gate, and his figure stood out against the sky, straining with a bent back at the levers. Suddenly, I, who had been pulling the bow, felt myself tilting over in a strange way.

“Hullo!” I cried. “What’s up with the boat?”

“Halo!” I shouted. “What’s going on with the boat?”

In one moment I heard a loud shout come from the man at the gates, and saw Dolly, despite her warning, stand hurriedly up and Duke make a wild clutch at her; the next, the skiff reeled under me and I was spun, kicking and struggling, into the water.

In an instant, I heard a loud shout from the man at the gates and saw Dolly, ignoring her warning, quickly stand up while Duke made a frantic grab at her. The next moment, the skiff rocked beneath me, and I was thrown, kicking and struggling, into the water.

An accident, common enough and bad enough to those who know little of Thames craft, had befallen us. We had got the boat’s stern jammed upon a side beam of the lock, so that her nose only dropped with the sinking water.

An accident, common enough and bad enough for those who don’t know much about Thames boats, had happened to us. We had gotten the boat's stern stuck against a side beam of the lock, so that the front only dropped as the water level sank.

I rose at once in a black swirl. The skiff, jerked free by our unceremonious exit, floated unharmed in the lock, but she floated empty. Risen to the surface, however, almost with me, Duke’s dark head emerged close by her, so that with one frantic leap upward he was able to reach her thwarts, to which he clung.

I immediately surged up in a black swirl. The skiff, jolted loose by our hasty departure, floated unharmed in the lock, but it was empty. Rising to the surface almost at the same time as me, Duke’s dark head appeared nearby, and with one desperate jump, he was able to grab onto the thwarts, where he held on tightly.

“Dolly!” he gasped—“Dolly!”

“Dolly!” he exclaimed—“Dolly!”

I had seen her before he could cry out again, had seized and was struggling with her.

I had seen her before he could shout again, had grabbed her, and was fighting with her.

“Don’t hold me!” I cried; “let me go, Dolly, and I’ll save you.”

“Don’t hold me!” I shouted; “let me go, Dolly, and I’ll save you.”

She was quite beyond reason, deaf to anything but the despairing call of life. In another instant, I knew, we should both go under and be dragged into the rush of the sluices. Seeing the uselessness of trying to unclasp her hands, I fought to throw myself and her toward the side of the lock nearest. The water was bubbling in my mouth, when I felt a great iron hook whipped into the collar of my coat and we were both hauled to the side.

She was completely out of control, ignoring everything except the desperate pull of life. In a moment, I knew we would both go under and be swept into the flow of the sluices. Realizing that trying to pry her hands loose was pointless, I struggled to throw both of us toward the nearest side of the lock. Water was bubbling in my mouth when I felt a heavy iron hook snag my coat collar, and we were both pulled to safety.

“Hold on there, mate!” cried the lock-keeper, “while I get your boat under.”

“Hold on there, buddy!” shouted the lock-keeper, “while I get your boat through.”

I had caught at a dangling loop of chain; but even so the weight of my almost senseless burden threatened to drag me down.

I had grabbed onto a hanging loop of chain; but still, the weight of my nearly unconscious load threatened to pull me down.

“Be quick!” I gasped, “I’m pretty near spent.”

“Be quick!” I gasped, “I’m almost out of energy.”

With the same grapnel he caught and towed the boat, Duke still hanging to it, to where I clung, and leaped down himself into it.

With the same hook, he caught and towed the boat, Duke still holding on, to where I was clinging, and jumped down into it himself.

“Now,” he said, “get a leg over and you’re right.”

“Now,” he said, “swing your leg over and you’re good to go.”

It was a struggle even then, for Dolly would not let me out of her agonized clutch—not till we could lay her, white as a storm-beaten lily, on the bottom boards. Then we turned and seized Duke over the thwarts and he tumbled in and lay in a heap, quite exhausted.

It was a fight even then, because Dolly wouldn't let me go from her tight grip—not until we could lay her, pale as a battered lily, on the bottom boards. Then we turned and grabbed Duke over the seats, and he fell in and lay there, completely worn out.

His mind relieved, our preserver took off his cap, scratched his forehead and spat into the water.

His mind at ease, our savior took off his cap, scratched his forehead, and spat into the water.

“I’ve known a many wanting your luck,” he said, gruffly. “What made you do it, now?”

“I’ve known a lot of people who wished for your luck,” he said, gruffly. “What made you do it, then?”

Judging our ignorance to be by no means common property, I said, “Ah, what?” in the tone that suggests acquiescence, or wonder, and asked him if he had a fire handy.

Judging that our ignorance was definitely not something we all shared, I said, “Oh, really?” in a tone that implied agreement or curiosity, and asked him if he had a fire available.

“There’s a bright one burning inside,” he said. “You’re welcome to it.”

“There's a bright one burning inside,” he said. “Feel free to take it.”

He punted the boat to a shallow flight of steps, oozy with slime, that led to the bank above, where his cottage was.

He pushed the boat to a shallow set of steps, slimy with muck, that led up to the bank where his cottage was.

“We’ll carry the gal to it,” said he. “See if she can move herself.”

“We’ll take her to it,” he said. “Let’s see if she can move on her own.”

I bent down over the prostrate figure. It looked curiously youthful and slender in its soaked and clinging garments.

I leaned down over the lying figure. It looked strangely youthful and slim in its wet and clinging clothes.

“Dolly,” I whispered, “there’s a fire above. Will you let me carry you to it?”

“Dolly,” I whispered, “there’s a fire above. Will you let me take you to it?”

I thought my voice might not penetrate to her dulled senses, but to my wonder she put her arms round my neck immediately.

I thought my voice might not reach her dulled senses, but to my surprise, she wrapped her arms around my neck right away.

“Yes,” she moaned, “I’m so cold. Take me to the warmth or I shall die.”

“Yes,” she moaned, “I’m so cold. Take me to the warmth or I’ll die.”

We lifted her out between us and carried her into the house kitchen. There a goodly blaze went coiling up the chimney, and the sight was reviving in itself.

We lifted her out between us and carried her into the kitchen. There, a nice fire was curling up the chimney, and the sight was refreshing on its own.

“Shall we leave you here alone a bit?” said I, “to rest and recover? There’s to be no more of the river for us. We’ll walk the distance that remains.”

“Should we leave you here alone for a bit?” I asked, “so you can rest and recover? No more river for us. We’ll walk the rest of the way.”

She gave me a quick glance, full of a pathetic gratitude, and whispered, “Yes; I’d better be alone.”

She gave me a quick look, filled with a sad kind of gratitude, and whispered, “Yes; I’d better be alone.”

“And if you take my advice,” said our host, “you’ll strip off them drownded petticuts and wrap yourself in a blanket I’ll bring you while they’re a-drying; wait, while I fetch it.”

“And if you take my advice,” said our host, “you’ll take off those soaked petticoats and wrap yourself in a blanket I’ll bring you while they’re drying; wait, I’ll get it.”

As he went out Dolly beckoned me quickly to her.

As he was leaving, Dolly quickly signaled for me to come over.

“I heard you tell me to leave go,” she said, hurriedly, in a low voice; “but I couldn’t—Renny, I couldn’t; and you saved my life.”

“I heard you tell me to let go,” she said quickly, in a soft voice; “but I couldn’t—Renny, I couldn’t; and you saved my life.”

Her lips were trembling and her eyes full of tears. She clasped her hands and held them entreatingly toward me.

Her lips trembled, and her eyes were full of tears. She clasped her hands and held them out toward me in a pleading way.

A gust of some strange feeling—some yearning sense of protection toward this pretty, lovable child—flooded my heart.

A rush of a strange feeling—some deep desire to protect this beautiful, lovable child—overwhelmed my heart.

“You poor little thing,” I whispered, in a pitying voice, and taking her two hands in one of mine I passed my other arm around her.

“You poor little thing,” I whispered, feeling sorry for her, and taking her two hands with one of mine, I wrapped my other arm around her.

Then she lifted her face eagerly and I bent and softly dropped a kiss on her warm, wet lips.

Then she lifted her face eagerly, and I bent down and gently placed a kiss on her warm, wet lips.

The moment I had done it I felt the shame of my action.

The moment I did it, I felt ashamed of my actions.

“There, dear, forgive me,” I said. “Like you, Dolly, I couldn’t let go at once,” and our friend returning just then with the blanket, we left the girl to herself and stepped outside.

“There, dear, forgive me,” I said. “Like you, Dolly, I couldn't let go right away,” and our friend came back just then with the blanket, so we left the girl alone and stepped outside.

A queer exultant feeling was on me—a sense as of the lightening of some overburdening oppression. “A life for a life.” Why should the words ring stilly, triumphantly in my brain? I might earn for my breast a cuirass of medals such as Dolly had desired, and what would their weight be as set in the scale against the one existence I had terminated?

A strange, exhilarating feeling washed over me—a sense of being freed from a heavy burden. “A life for a life.” Why do those words echo quietly and triumphantly in my mind? I could earn myself a chest full of medals like Dolly wanted, but what would their weight mean compared to the one life I had ended?

Perhaps it was not that. Perhaps it was that I felt myself for the first time in close touch with a yearning human sympathy; that its tender neighborhood taught me at a breath to respect and stand by what was noble in myself. The shadow that must, of course, remain with me always, I would not have away, but would only that it ceased to dominate my soul’s birthright of independence.

Perhaps it wasn't that. Maybe it was that I felt, for the first time, a deep connection with a genuine human compassion; that its gentle presence taught me, in an instant, to respect and support the noble aspects of myself. The shadow that will, of course, always be with me, I wouldn't want to get rid of, but I just wanted it to stop overshadowing my soul’s inherent right to independence.

There was in my heart no love for Dolly—no passion of that affinity that draws atom to atom in the destiny that is human. There was only the pitying protective sense that came to man through the angels, and, in its sensual surrender, marked their fall from divinity. For to the end, without one thought of wavering, Zyp must shine the mirage of my barren waste of love.

There was no love for Dolly in my heart—no passion that connects people in our shared human experience. There was only the compassion that comes from a protective instinct, and, in its sensual surrender, it showed how we fall from grace. Until the end, without a second thought, Zyp had to reflect the illusion of my empty love.

Suddenly I remembered, with a remorseful pang, that all this time I had forgotten Duke. I hurried down to the steps, calling him. He was sitting in the boat, his elbows on his knees, his face buried in his hands.

Suddenly I remembered, with a feeling of regret, that I had completely forgotten about Duke. I rushed down the steps, calling for him. He was sitting in the boat, his elbows on his knees, his face buried in his hands.

“Duke!” I cried, “come out and let’s see what we can do for a dry. You’ll get the frost in your lungs sitting there.”

“Duke!” I shouted, “come out and let’s figure out what we can do to stay dry. You’ll catch a chill sitting there.”

He rose at once, staggering a little. I had to run down the steps to help him ashore, where he stood shaken all through with violent shiverings.

He stood up immediately, swaying a bit. I had to rush down the steps to help him onto the shore, where he stood trembling violently.

“Whisky,” said our host, laconically, watchful of the poor fellow, “and enough of it to make your hair curl.”

“Whisky,” our host said casually, keeping an eye on the poor guy, “and plenty of it to make your hair stand on end.”

Between us we got him into the house, where he was made to swallow at a gulp three finger-breadths in a tumbler of the raw spirit. Then after a time the color came back to his cheeks, the restored nerves to his limbs.

Between us, we got him into the house, where he had to swallow a tumbler full of the strong drink in one gulp. After a while, color returned to his cheeks, and his limbs felt normal again.

At that our kindly host made us strip, and providing us with what coverings he could produce, set us and our soaked belongings before a second fire in his little parlor, and only left us when summoned outside to his business. As the door closed behind him Duke turned to me. A sort of patient sorrow was on his face—an expression as of renunciation of some favored child of his fancy—I cannot express it better.

At that point, our friendly host had us take off our wet clothes, and after giving us whatever blankets he could find, he set us and our soaked belongings in front of a second fire in his small living room. He only left when he was called outside for work. As the door closed behind him, Duke turned to me. A kind of patient sadness was on his face—an expression like he was giving up on some cherished dream of his. I can't explain it any better.

“You carried her in?” he said, quietly.

“You brought her in?” he said softly.

“Dolly? Yes.”

"Dolly? Yeah."

“Where is she?”

“Where is she at?”

“Baking before the kitchen fire. She’ll be ready before we are.”

“Baking in front of the kitchen fire. She'll be ready before we are.”

“Well—I had no right. What a chapter of mishaps.” Then he turned upon me with a sudden clap of fierceness. “Why did you ever propose this trip? I tried to dissuade you, and you might have known I was an idiot on the water.”

“Well—I had no right. What a series of mishaps.” Then he turned to me with a sudden burst of anger. “Why did you ever suggest this trip? I tried to talk you out of it, and you should have known I’m not good on the water.”

“My good Duke,” I answered, with a coolness that covered a fine glow of heat, “that don’t sound very gracious. I meant it for a pleasure party, of course. Accidents aren’t matters under human control, you know.”

“My good Duke,” I replied, with a calmness that masked a subtle warmth, “that doesn’t sound very gracious. I intended it to be a fun gathering, of course. Accidents aren’t things we can control, you know.”

He struck his knee savagely.

He hit his knee hard.

“No,” he muttered, “or I shouldn’t have these.”

“No,” he muttered, “or I wouldn’t have these.”

Then in a moment the sweetness came back to his face, and he cried with a smile, half-humorous and all pathetic:

Then, in an instant, the sweetness returned to his face, and he exclaimed with a smile that was half-humorous and completely heartbreaking:

“Here’s the value of my philosophy. I’m no more consistent than a Ripley pamphlet and not a quarter so amusing. But—oh, if I had only learned to swim!”

“Here’s the value of my philosophy. I’m no more consistent than a Ripley pamphlet and not even a quarter as entertaining. But—oh, if only I had learned to swim!”

CHAPTER XVII.
A HEARTFELT DISCOVERY.

For nearly four years did I work persistently, striving to redeem my past, at the offices in Great Queen Street. At this period my position was greatly improved, my services estimated at a value that was as honorable to my employer as it was advantageous to me. I had grown to be fairly at peace with myself and more hopeful for the future than I had once deemed it possible that I could ever be.

For nearly four years, I worked hard to make up for my past at the offices on Great Queen Street. During this time, my situation had improved significantly, and my contributions were valued in a way that reflected well on my employer and benefited me. I had come to feel pretty good about myself and was more optimistic about the future than I ever thought I could be.

Not all so, however. The phantom light that had danced before my youthful eyes, danced before them still, no whit subdued in brilliancy. With the change to wider and manlier sentiments that I was conscious of in my own development, I fostered secret hope of a similar growth in Zyp. At 22, I thought, she could hardly remain the irresponsible, bewitching changeling she had been at 17. Womanliness must have blossomed in her, and with it a sense of the right relationship of soul to body. Perhaps even the glamour of mystery that must surround my manner of life had operated as a growing charm with her, and had made me, in her eyes, something of the fascinating figure she always was and would be in mine.

Not everyone feels that way, though. The ghostly light that used to dance in front of my youthful eyes still danced before them, just as bright as ever. With the shift to broader and more mature feelings that I noticed in my own growth, I secretly hoped for something similar to happen with Zyp. At 22, I figured she couldn't possibly stay the carefree, enchanting being she was at 17. Womanhood must have blossomed in her, along with a sense of the right connection between spirit and body. Maybe even the allure of mystery that surrounded my lifestyle had made me more intriguing to her, and had turned me, in her eyes, into the captivating figure she would always be in mine.

Sometimes now, in thinking of him, I had fear of Jason, but more often not. Zyp’s parting words to me—that were ever in my ears—seemed weighted with the meaning, at least, that had I fought my battle well I should have won.

Sometimes now, when I think of him, I feel afraid of Jason, but more often I don't. Zyp’s last words to me—always echoing in my mind—seemed heavy with the idea that if I had fought my battle well, I would have won.

To think of it—to recall it—always gave me a strange, troubled comfort. In my best moments it returned upon me, crying—crying the assurance that no selfish suit pressed by my brother could ever prevail over the inwarder preference her heart knew for me. In my worst, it did no more than trouble me with a teasing mock at my human passion so persistent in its faith to a will-o’-the-wisp.

To think about it—remembering it—always brought me a strange, uneasy comfort. In my best moments, it came back to me, reassuring me that no selfish request from my brother could ever overshadow the deeper feeling her heart had for me. In my worst moments, it only left me feeling frustrated, mocking my human desire that stubbornly believed in something unattainable.

I think that all this time I never dared to put bravely to myself the thought—as much part of my being as my eyesight—that not for one true moment had I yielded my hope of Zyp to circumstances. All my diligence, all my labor, all my ambition, were directed to this solitary end—that some day I might lay them at her feet as bribes to her favor. Therefore, till self-convinced of their finished worthiness, I toiled on with dogged perseverance, studying, observing, perfecting, denying myself much rest and pleasure till my heart should assure me that the moment was come.

I realize that all this time I never really allowed myself to honestly consider—just as much a part of me as my eyesight—that not for a single true moment had I given up my hope for Zyp because of circumstances. All my dedication, all my hard work, all my ambition, were focused on this one goal—that someday I could present them to her as gifts to win her favor. So, until I was convinced of their complete worth, I kept pushing myself with relentless determination, studying, observing, improving, and denying myself a lot of rest and enjoyment until my heart told me the moment was right.

And what of them at the old haunted mill? News was rare and scanty, yet at intervals it came to link me with their destinies. The first year of my banishment my father wrote to me three times—short, rugged notes, void of information and negatively satisfactory only in the sense that, had anything of importance taken place, he would, I concluded, have acquainted me of it. These little letters were answered by me in epistles of ample length, wherein I touched upon my manner of life and the nature of my successes. The second year, however, the desultory correspondence was taken up by Jason, who wrote, as he talked, in a spirit of boisterous banter, and, under cover of familiar gossip, told me less, if possible, than my father had. Dad, he said in his first, had tired of the effort and had handed the task over to him. Therefore he acquitted himself of it in long leaps over gaps that covered months, and it was now more than four or five since I had received any sort of communication from him.

And what about the people at the old haunted mill? News was rare and sparse, but every once in a while it came to connect me with their lives. In the first year of my exile, my dad wrote to me three times—short, rough notes, lacking in details and only somewhat reassuring in that I figured if anything important had happened, he would have let me know. I responded to these little letters with long replies, where I talked about my life and my achievements. However, in the second year, the sporadic correspondence was taken over by Jason, who wrote with the same loud, playful tone he used when he spoke, and, wrapped in casual chatter, shared even less than my dad had. Dad, he said in his first letter, had grown tired of keeping in touch and passed the job to him. So, he tackled it with big jumps over gaps that covered months, and it had now been more than four or five months since I had received any communication from him.

This did not greatly trouble me. There was that between us, which, it always seemed to me, he sought to give expression to in his letters—a hint secretly conveyed that I must never forget I lived and prospered on sufferance only. Now my own knowledge of the methods of justice, no less than the words Dr. Crackenthorpe had once applied to my case, had long been sufficient to assure me that I had little or nothing to fear from the processes of the law. No less peremptory, however, was the conviction that Jason had it in his power to socially ruin me at a word; and the longer that word was delayed—that is to say, so long as my immunity did not clash with his interests—the better chance I had of testing and retesting my armor of defense. Yet, for all my care, he found out a weak place presently.

This didn't really bother me. There was something unspoken between us that he always seemed to express in his letters—a secret hint that I should never forget I was living and thriving only by his grace. My own understanding of how justice worked, along with the words Dr. Crackenthorpe had once used regarding my situation, had long been enough to reassure me that I had little to fear from the legal system. However, I was equally convinced that Jason could socially destroy me with just a word; and the longer he held that word back—as long as my safety didn’t conflict with his interests—the better chance I had to test and strengthen my defenses. Still, despite all my precautions, he eventually discovered a vulnerability.

In the meantime I lived my life, such as it was, and found a certain manner of pleasure in it. Duke and I, still good friends, changed our lodgings, toward the last quarter of the fourth year, and moved into more commodious ones over an iron-monger’s shop in Holborn. Here we had a sitting-room as well as a bedroom common to both of us, and tasted the joys of independence with a double zest.

In the meantime, I went on with my life, as it was, and found some enjoyment in it. Duke and I, still good friends, moved to a better place in the last part of our fourth year, finding a larger apartment above an ironmonger’s shop in Holborn. We had both a living room and a bedroom we shared, and we experienced the joys of independence with even greater excitement.

Since our river experience it had become a usual thing for me to join my friend and Dolly in their frequent Sunday walks together. This, at first, I deprecated; but Duke would have it so; and finally it lapsed into an institution. Indeed, upon many occasions I was left to escort the girl alone, Duke pleading disinclination or the counter-attraction of some book he professed to be absorbed in.

Since our river experience, I found it was pretty normal for me to join my friend and Dolly on their regular Sunday walks. At first, I wasn't really into it, but Duke insisted, and eventually it became a routine. In fact, there were many times when I ended up walking with the girl by myself, as Duke claimed he wasn't feeling it or was too into some book he said he was reading.

Was I quite so blind as I appeared to be? I can hardly say myself. That the other entertained a most affectionate regard for the girl was patent. He was always to me, however, such a quaint medley of philosophical resignation and human susceptibility that I truly believe I was more than half inclined to doubt the existence in him of any strong bias toward the attractions of the other sex.

Was I really as oblivious as I seemed? I can hardly say. It was obvious that he had a deep affection for the girl. To me, though, he always seemed like a strange mix of philosophical acceptance and human vulnerability, so I honestly thought I might just doubt whether he had any strong attraction to the opposite sex at all.

His behavior to Dolly was generally much more that of an elder brother toward a much younger half-sister born into the next generation, than of a lover who seeks no greater favor from a woman than that she shall keep the best secrets of her womanhood for him. He petted, indulged, and playfully analyzed her all in one. Now, thinking of him in the stern knowledge of years, I often marvel over the bitter incapacity of the other sex to choose aright the fathers of its children. How could the frailest, prettiest soul among them turn from such luminous depths as his to the meretricious foppery of emptier Parises?

His behavior towards Dolly was mostly like that of an older brother to a much younger half-sister from the next generation, rather than that of a lover who wants nothing more from a woman than for her to keep her deepest secrets just for him. He spoiled her, indulged her, and playfully analyzed her all at once. Now, looking back with the wisdom of years, I often wonder about the frustrating inability of the other sex to choose the right fathers for their children. How could the most delicate, beautiful soul among them turn away from such profound depths as his towards the superficial nonsense of shallower guys?

But then I was greatly to blame. The winning ways of the girl, no less than Duke’s persistent deprecation of any affectation of proprietorship in her, are my one excuse. A poor one, even then, for how may I cry out on simple-hearted Dolly, when I failed to read the little history of sorrow that was daily before my eyes. It was after events only that interpreted to me the pride that would not let the cripple kneel, a suitor to pity.

But then I was really at fault. The girl’s charming ways, as well as the Duke’s constant belittling of any claim over her, are my only excuse. A weak one, even then, because how can I complain about sweet Dolly when I didn’t notice the little story of sadness that was right in front of me every day? It was only after everything happened that I understood the pride that kept the cripple from kneeling, asking for sympathy.

As to my own feelings toward the pretty soul I had once so basely linked to my own with an impulsive kiss—they were a compound of indulgence and a tenderness that fell altogether short of love. I desired to be on brotherly terms of intimacy with her, indeed, but only in such manner as to preclude thought of any closer tie. When she was shy with me upon our first meeting after that untoward contact in the lock-house, I laughed her into playfulness and would have no sentimental glamour attaching to our bond of sympathy. Alas! I was to learn how reckless a thing it is to seek to extinguish with laughter the fire of a woman’s heart.

As for my feelings toward the lovely person I had once impulsively connected with through a kiss—they were a mix of tolerance and a warmth that barely resembled love. I genuinely wanted to be on friendly terms with her, but only in a way that ruled out any thought of a deeper relationship. When she was shy during our first meeting after that awkward moment in the lock-house, I made her laugh and refused to let any romantic ideas cloud our friendship. Unfortunately, I was about to discover how foolish it is to try to put out a woman's heartfelt passion with laughter.

One Sunday afternoon in the early autumn of that fourth year, Dolly and I were loitering together about the slopes and byways of Epping forest. There is no season more attuned to the pathetic sympathies of young hearts than that in which the quiet relaxing of green life from its hold on existence speaks only to grayer breasts of premature decay and the vulgar ceremonial of the grave. Youth, however, recognizes none of this morbid aspect. To it the yellowing leaf, if it speaks of desolation, speaks from that “passion of the past” the poets strove to explore. It stands but two-thirds of the way up to the hill of years, and flowering stretches are beneath it to the rear and above, before its eyes, the fathomless sky and the great clouds nozzling the mountain crests like flocks of sheep.

One Sunday afternoon in early autumn of that fourth year, Dolly and I were hanging out together around the slopes and paths of Epping Forest. There’s no season more in tune with the tender feelings of young hearts than when the quiet fading of green life signals a reminder of the inevitable decay and the harsh realities of death. However, youth doesn’t see it this way. For us, the yellowing leaf, even if it hints at sadness, represents that “passion of the past” that poets tried to capture. It’s only two-thirds of the way up the hill of life, with blooming landscapes behind it and above, and in front, the endless sky and the big clouds grazing the mountain tops like flocks of sheep.

All that afternoon as we wandered we came across lizards sprawling stupefied—as they will in October—on buskets of gorse, too exhausted, apparently, to feel the prick of thorn or fear, and butterflies sitting on blades of grass with folded wings, motionless as those that are wired to bonnets. The air was full of a damp refreshing sweetness, and the long grass about every bush and hedge side began to stir with the movement of secret things, as though preparations for mystic revel were toward and invitations passing. I could almost see the fairy rings forming, noiseless, on the turf, when the lonely moon should hang her lantern out by and by.

All that afternoon, as we wandered, we came across lizards sprawled out, dazed—as they do in October—on bushes of gorse, seemingly too tired to feel the prick of thorns or fear anything. Butterflies sat on blades of grass with their wings folded, motionless like those that are pinned to displays. The air was filled with a damp, refreshing sweetness, and the long grass around every bush and hedge began to move with the activity of hidden creatures, as if preparations for a mystical celebration were underway and invitations were being sent. I could almost see the fairy rings forming silently on the grass, waiting for the lonely moon to eventually hang her lantern in the sky.

CHAPTER XVIII.
A VOICE FROM THE AUDIENCE.

Dolly had been unusually silent during the afternoon, and now, as we turned to retrace our steps in the direction of the station from which we were to take train for London, she walked beside me without uttering a word.

Dolly had been unusually quiet that afternoon, and now, as we started to head back toward the station where we would catch the train to London, she walked next to me without saying anything.

Suddenly, however, she put her hand upon my arm and stayed me.

Suddenly, though, she grabbed my arm and stopped me.

“Renny,” she said, “will you stop a little while? I want to speak to you.”

“Renny,” she said, “can you pause for a moment? I need to talk to you.”

“All right,” I said; “speak away.”

“All right,” I said. “Go ahead and speak.”

“Not here—not here. Come off the path; there’s a seat out there.”

“Not here—not here. Step off the path; there’s a seat over there.”

Seeing with surprise that her face was pale and drawn with nervousness, and fancying our tramp might have over-tired her, I led her to the place she indicated—a bench set in the deep shadow of a chestnut tree—and we both sat down.

Seeing with surprise that her face was pale and tense with nervousness, and thinking our walk might have exhausted her, I guided her to the spot she pointed out—a bench in the deep shade of a chestnut tree—and we both sat down.

“Now, Doll,” I said, gayly, “what’s the tremendous confidence?”

“Now, Doll,” I said cheerfully, “what's with all the confidence?”

“Renny,” she said, quietly, “William Reid has asked me to marry him.”

“Renny,” she said softly, “William Reid has asked me to marry him.”

“No! William Reid—the young fellow over at Hansard’s? Well, I can only tell you, Dolly, that I know nothing but what’s good of him for a steady and promising chap, who’s sure to make as fine a husband as he is a workman.”

“No! William Reid—the young guy over at Hansard’s? Well, I can only tell you, Dolly, that I know nothing but good things about him as a reliable and promising guy, who’s sure to make as great a husband as he is a worker.”

“Do you advise me to take him, then? Do you want me to?”

“Do you think I should take him, then? Is that what you want me to do?”

“You might do much worse—indeed you might, Dolly. Why, to my knowledge, he’s drawing £3 a week already. Of course I shall be very, very sorry to lose my little chum and companion, but I always foresaw that this would have to be the end of our comradeship some day.”

“You could do a lot worse—really, you could, Dolly. Just so you know, he’s already making £3 a week. Of course, I’ll be really, really sad to lose my little friend and companion, but I always knew that this would eventually be the end of our friendship someday.”

She sat looking at the ground a little while and adjusting a fallen twig with the point of her parasol. Then she rose and said, in the same quiet tone, “Very well,” and moved a step away.

She sat there staring at the ground for a moment, fiddling with a fallen twig using the tip of her parasol. Then she got up and said, in the same calm voice, “Alright,” and took a step away.

I rose also and was about to resume the subject, when in a moment, to my horror, she threw herself back on the bench and, flinging her hands up to her face, burst into a passion of tears.

I also got up and was about to continue the topic when, to my shock, she fell back on the bench and, covering her face with her hands, started crying uncontrollably.

I was so startled and shocked that for the instant I could think of nothing to do or say. Then I bent down and cried:

I was so shocked and surprised that for a moment, I couldn’t think of anything to do or say. Then I leaned down and cried:

“Dolly, what is it? What’s the matter? Have I hurt you in any way?”

“Dolly, what’s going on? What’s wrong? Did I hurt you in any way?”

She struggled with her sobs, but made a brave effort to command herself.

She fought back her tears but made a brave attempt to regain her composure.

“Oh, don’t look, don’t listen! I shall be all right in a minute.”

“Oh, don’t look, don’t listen! I’ll be fine in a minute.”

I moved away a little space and stood anxiously waiting. When I turned again her face was still buried in her arm, but the keenness of the outburst was subdued.

I moved back a bit and stood there nervously waiting. When I looked again, her face was still buried in her arm, but the intensity of her outburst had lessened.

I approached and leaned over her tenderly, putting a kind hand on her shoulder.

I leaned in closer to her gently, placing a caring hand on her shoulder.

“Now, little woman,” I said, “won’t you tell me what it is? I might comfort and counsel you at least, Dolly, dear.”

“Now, little lady,” I said, “won’t you tell me what’s going on? I could at least comfort and advise you, Dolly, dear.”

She answered so low that I had to stoop further to hear her.

She answered so quietly that I had to lean in closer to hear her.

“I only thought, perhaps—perhaps you might care more and not want me to.”

“I was just thinking, maybe—maybe you’d care more and not want me to.”

What a simple little sentence, yet how fierce a vision it sprung upon my blindness! I rose and stepped back almost with a cry. Then Dolly sat up and saw my face.

What a simple little sentence, yet how powerful a vision it revealed to my blindness! I stood up and stepped back almost with a gasp. Then Dolly sat up and saw my face.

“Renny,” she cried, “I never meant to tell; only—only, I am so miserable.”

“Renny,” she exclaimed, “I didn’t mean to say anything; it’s just—I'm so unhappy.”

I went to her and took her hand and helped her to her feet.

I went over to her, took her hand, and helped her stand up.

“Dolly,” I said, in a low, hoarse voice, “I have been a selfish brute. I never thought what I was doing, when I should have thought. Now, you must give me time to think.”

“Dolly,” I said in a low, rough voice, “I’ve been really selfish. I never considered what I was doing when I should have. Now, I need some time to think.”

“You didn’t know. Renny”—her pretty eyes were struggling with tears again, and her poor face looked up into mine, entreating me not to take base advantage of her surrender—“if I kissed you as you kissed me once do you think it would come?”

“You didn’t know. Renny”—her beautiful eyes were fighting back tears again, and her sad face looked up at mine, pleading with me not to exploit her vulnerability—“if I kissed you the way you kissed me once, do you think something would happen?”

“It isn’t right for us to try, dear.”

“It’s not right for us to try, dear.”

Thank heaven my manhood stood the test—the inference so pathetic in its childish simplicity.

Thank goodness my manhood passed the test—the conclusion so sad in its naive simplicity.

“Come,” I said, “we will go back now. I want time to think it all over by myself. You mustn’t refer to it again, Dolly, in any way—not till I can see you by and by alone.”

“Come,” I said, “let’s go back now. I need some time to think it all through on my own. You can’t bring it up again, Dolly, at all—not until I can talk to you alone later.”

She said, “Yes, Renny,” humbly. Her very manner toward me was marked by a touching obedience.

She said, “Yes, Renny,” quietly. Her whole attitude toward me was filled with a heartfelt willingness to comply.

We caught our train and sped back to London in a crowded compartment, so that the present embarrassment of tete-a-tete was spared us. At the terminus we parted gently and gravely on both sides and went each of us home.

We caught our train and rushed back to London in a packed compartment, so we avoided the current awkwardness of a one-on-one conversation. At the station, we parted softly and seriously on both sides and went our separate ways home.

Duke was in bed when I reached our lodgings, and for that I was grateful, for I felt far too upset and confused to relish the idea of a talk with him. Indeed, since the moment Dolly had confessed to me, he had hung strangely in the background of my thoughts. I felt a comfortless dawning of apprehension that all along he had been keen witness of the silent little drama in which unconsciously I was an actor—had sat in the pit and sorrowfully gauged the purport of the part I played.

Duke was in bed when I got to our place, and I was thankful for that because I was way too upset and confused to enjoy talking to him. Since the moment Dolly had admitted everything to me, he had been lingering oddly in the back of my mind. I felt an unsettling sense of worry that all this time, he had been a keen observer of the quiet little drama in which I was an unwitting participant—had watched from the sidelines and sadly understood the meaning of the role I played.

I went to bed, but never to sleep. All night long I tossed, struggling to unravel the disorder in my brain. I could think out nothing collectively—warp and woof were inextricably confused.

I went to bed, but never actually slept. All night long I tossed and turned, trying to sort out the confusion in my mind. I couldn't think clearly—everything was tangled and mixed up.

At length, in despair, I rose, redressed and went outside. The church clocks clanged six as I stepped onto the pavement; there was a fresh-blown coolness in the dusky air; the streets stretched emptily to the dawn.

At last, feeling hopeless, I got up, got dressed, and went outside. The church clocks chimed six as I stepped onto the sidewalk; there was a refreshing coolness in the twilight air; the streets stretched empty toward the dawn.

In the very contact with space, the tumult in my head settled down into some manner of order, and I was able to face, after a fashion, the problem before me.

In the very contact with space, the chaos in my head calmed down into some form of order, and I was able to confront, in a way, the challenge in front of me.

Here, to one side, would I place Zyp; to the other Dolly. Let me plead to each, counseled by heart and conscience. To Zyp: You have and have ever had that of mine to which I can give no name, but which men call “love,” as an expression of what is inexpressible. I know that this gift, this sixth sense, that, like the soul, embraces all the others, once acquired, is indestructible. For joy or evil I am doomed to it, spiritually to profit or be debased by it. You may scorn, but you cannot kill it, and exiled in material form from you here it will make to you in the hereafter as surely as a stone flung from a crater returns to the earth of which it is kin.

Here, I'd place Zyp on one side and Dolly on the other. Let me speak honestly to both, coming from my heart and conscience. To Zyp: You have always held a part of me that I can't quite name, but people refer to it as "love," a term for something that can't be easily expressed. I know that this gift, this sixth sense, which embraces all others like the soul does, once it's gained, is unbreakable. Whether for joy or sorrow, I’m tied to it, destined to either grow from it or be dragged down by it. You might look down on it, but you can't destroy it, and even if I seem distant from you physically, it will reach out to you in the afterlife, just like a stone thrown from a volcano will return to the earth it belongs to.

Say that the accidents of existence are to keep us here apart; that your heart desires to mate with another more picturesque than mine. It may be so. During these long four years you have never once directly, by word or sign, given proof that my being holds any interest for you. You banished me, I must remember, for all my efforts to torture hope out of them, with words designed to be final. What if I accept the sentence and say: “I yield my material form to one who desires its affections; who will be made most happy by the bestowal of them upon her; who yearns to me, perhaps, as I to you.” I may do so and none the less be sure of you some day.

Say that life's twists are meant to keep us apart; that your heart wants to connect with someone more appealing than me. Maybe that's true. In these long four years, you've never once shown, through words or hints, that my existence means anything to you. You pushed me away, I remember, despite all my attempts to cling to hope, with words that were meant to be final. What if I accept this fate and say: “I give my physical self to someone who wants my affection; someone who will be happiest receiving it; someone who desires me, maybe, as I desire you.” I can do that and still hold onto the hope of you someday.

To Dolly: I have done you a bitter wrong, but one, I think, not irremediable. Perhaps I never thought but that friendship apart from love was possible between man and woman. In any case, I have given far too much consideration to myself and far too little to you. You love me by your own confession, and, in this world of bitter troubles, it is very sweet to be loved, and loved by such as you. I am pledged, it seems, to a hopeless quest. What if I give it up? What if we taste joy in this world—the joy of a partnership that is graced by strong affection and cemented by a respect that shall be mutual? I can atone for my error to you here; my wilder love that is not to be controlled by moral reasoning I consign to futurity.

To Dolly: I've wronged you deeply, but I believe it's not beyond repair. Maybe I never considered that friendship could exist separately from love between a man and a woman. In any case, I've focused way too much on myself and not nearly enough on you. You love me, as you’ve admitted, and in this difficult world, it’s incredibly sweet to be loved—especially by someone like you. It seems I'm stuck on a hopeless journey. What if I let it go? What if we find happiness in this life—the happiness of a partnership filled with strong affection and built on mutual respect? I can make amends for my mistake with you right now; my more intense feelings that can’t be swayed by moral logic, I’ll leave for another time.

Thinking these thoughts, a picture rose before me of a restful haven, wherein my storm-beaten life might rock at anchor to the end; of Dolly as my wife, in all the fascination of her pretty, winning personality—her love, her playfulness, her wistful eyes and rosy mouth so responsive to laughter or tears. I felt very tender toward the child, who was glorified into woman by her very succumbing to the passion she had so long concealed. “Why should I struggle any longer?” I cried in my heart, “when an earthly paradise opens its gates to me; when self-sacrifice means peace and content, and to indulge my imagination means misery?”

Thinking these thoughts, an image appeared in my mind of a peaceful place where my troubled life could finally find rest; of Dolly as my wife, with all the charm of her lovely, captivating personality—her love, her playful nature, her longing eyes and rosy lips that were so quick to smile or cry. I felt very affectionate toward her, transformed into a woman by the very desire she had kept hidden for so long. “Why should I struggle any longer?” I thought, “when a paradise on earth is welcoming me; when sacrificing for others brings me peace and happiness, and letting my imagination run wild brings only pain?”

It was broad daylight by the time I had touched some clew to the problem that so bewildered me, and suddenly I became aware that I was moving in the midst of a great press of people. They were all going in one direction and were generally of the lowest and most degraded classes in London. There was a boisterous and unclean mirth rampant among them. There was a ravenous eagerness of haste, too, that one seemed to associate instinctively with the hideous form of vampire that crouches over fields of slain and often completes what the bullet has but half done. Women were among them in numbers; some carrying infants in their gaunt, ragged arms; some plumed and decked as if for a gala sight.

It was broad daylight by the time I had found some clue to the problem that confused me so much, and suddenly I realized I was surrounded by a huge crowd. They were all heading in the same direction and were mostly from the lowest and most degraded classes in London. There was a noisy and filthy kind of excitement among them. There was also a desperate urgency that reminded me instinctively of the grotesque figure of a vampire lurking over fields of the fallen, often finishing what the bullet had only started. Among them were many women; some carried infants in their thin, tattered arms; some were dressed up and adorned as if for a festive occasion.

I was weary with thought; weary with the monotony of introspection. Evidently there was some excitement toward, and to follow it up would take me out of myself.

I was tired of thinking; exhausted by the endless cycle of self-reflection. Clearly, there was some excitement ahead, and pursuing it would pull me out of my own head.

Toiling up Ludgate hill we went, an army of tramping feet. Then, like a sewer diverted, we wheeled and poured into the noisome alley of the Old Bailey.

Toiling up Ludgate Hill, we went, a crowd of shuffling feet. Then, like a redirected sewer, we turned and flowed into the foul alley of the Old Bailey.

In a moment the truth burst upon me with a shock. There was a man to be hanged that morning!

In an instant, the truth hit me hard. A man was scheduled to be hanged that morning!

I twisted hurriedly about and strove to force my way out again. I might as easily have stayed the Thames with a finger. I was beaten back with oaths and coarse ribaldry—gathered up and carried ruthlessly in the rush for place—hemmed in, planted like a maggot in one great trunk of bestial and frouzy human flesh. Had I striven again I should have been smashed and pounded underfoot, all semblance of life stamped from me.

I turned around quickly and tried to push my way out again. I might as well have tried to hold back the Thames with one finger. I was pushed back with curses and crude jokes—caught up and brutally swept away in the scramble for position—trapped, stuck like a maggot in a huge mass of filthy and repulsive human flesh. If I had struggled again, I would have been crushed and stomped on, all traces of life beaten out of me.

I looked about me in agony. Before and around was one huge sea of faces, from the level of which rose a jangling patter of talk and cries, like bubbles bursting on the surface of a seething tank of corruption. And under the grim shadow of Newgate there stood, in full view, a hideous machine. Barriers were about it, and a spruce cordon of officials, who stood out humanly in that garden of squalid refuse. It was black, with a black crossbeam; and from the beam a loop hung motionless, like a collar for death to grin through, and the crowd were already betting on the expression of his face when he should first see it.

I looked around me in despair. All around was a massive sea of faces, from which rose a noisy chatter and cries, like bubbles bursting on the surface of a boiling pot of corruption. And under the grim shadow of Newgate stood, in plain view, a gruesome machine. There were barriers around it, and a neat line of officials, who looked human in that garden of filthy debris. It was black, with a black crossbeam; and from the beam, a loop hung still, like a collar for death to grin through, and the crowd was already placing bets on the expression of his face when he would see it for the first time.

I do not know how long or short a time my anguish lasted. It may have been half an hour, when the deep tolling of a bell wrought sudden silence in the fetid air. At its first stroke the roar of voices went off and lessened, rolling like a peal of thunder; at its third the quiet of eternity had fallen and consumed the world.

I can't say how long my pain lasted. It might have been half an hour when the deep sound of a bell suddenly silenced the stale air. With its first toll, the loud voices faded away, rolling off like a thunderclap; by the third toll, the stillness of eternity had settled in and engulfed everything.

A mist came before my eyes. When it cleared I was aware of a little group on the platform, and one, with a ghastly white face, the center of it.

A fog clouded my vision. When it cleared, I noticed a small group on the platform, with one person at the center, their face deathly pale.

“Who is it?” I whispered, in intolerable agony.

“Who is it?” I whispered, in unbearable pain.

“Curse you!” growled my next neighbor. “Can’t you hold your tongue and let a cove look?”

“Curse you!” growled my neighbor. “Can’t you keep quiet and let a guy take a look?”

A word marred the full relish of his appetite.

A word spoiled the complete enjoyment of his appetite.

I managed to slew my head away from the direct line of vision. A low babble of voices came from the scaffold. He must be reprieved, I thought, with a leap of the heart. I could not conceive voices sounding natural, otherwise, under such fearful circumstances.

I managed to turn my head away from the direct line of sight. A soft murmur of voices came from the scaffold. He must be saved, I thought, with a rush of hope. I couldn’t imagine voices sounding normal otherwise, in such terrifying circumstances.

Suddenly, as I was on the point of looking once more to ease my horrible tension of mind, there dropped upon my ears a low rumbling flap, and immediately a hoarse murmur went up from the multitude. Then, giving a cry myself, I turned my face. The rope hung down in a straight line, but loop and man were gone.

Suddenly, just as I was about to look again to relieve my terrible anxiety, I heard a low rumbling sound, and immediately a hoarse murmur rose from the crowd. Then, letting out a cry myself, I turned my head. The rope dangled straight down, but the loop and the man were gone.

From the universal murmur, by claps and starts, the old uproar bubbled forth from the faces, till the pent-up street resounded with it. An after-dinner loquacity was on all and the fellow who had cursed me a minute ago addressed me now with over-brimming geniality of information.

From the universal chatter, with bursts and pauses, the old commotion rose up from the faces until the crowded street echoed with it. Everyone was feeling chatty after dinner, and the guy who had just cursed me a minute ago was now talking to me with an abundance of friendly information.

“Who’s him, says you? Why, where’s your wits gone, matey? Him was Mul-ler, the greasy furriner as murdered old Briggs.”

“Who’s that guy, you ask? What happened to your brains, buddy? That was Mul-ler, the greasy foreigner who killed old Briggs.”

The trial had made sensation enough of late, but the date of the poor wretch’s execution I had had no thought of.

The trial had caused quite a stir recently, but I hadn't given any thought to the date of the poor wretch’s execution.

When at last I could force a passage through the press—for they lingered like ghouls over the crumbs of the banquet—I broke into Holborn, with my whole soul panting and crying for fresh air and forgetfulness. It was hideous, it was inhuman, it was debasing, I cried to myself, to launch that quivering mass of terror into eternity in a public shambles! To such as came to see, it must be grossly demoralizing; to those who, like me, were enforced spectators, it was a sickening experience that must leave an impression of morbidity almost indelible.

When I finally managed to push my way through the crowd—because they hung around like ghouls over the leftovers from the feast—I stumbled into Holborn, my entire being desperate for fresh air and a chance to forget. It was horrifying, it was inhumane, it was degrading, I thought, to throw that trembling mass of fear into eternity in such a public mess! For those who came to watch, it had to be incredibly demoralizing; for those, like me, who were forced to witness it, it was a nauseating experience that would leave a nearly permanent mark of morbidity.

Suddenly I felt a hand grasp my shoulder and a voice exclaim: “Renny, by all the saints!”

Suddenly, I felt a hand grab my shoulder and a voice shout, “Renny, by all the saints!”

I turned—and it was Jason.

I turned—and it was Jason.

He held me at arm’s length and cried again: “Renny? Really?—and a true sportsman as of old!”

He held me at arm's length and cried again: “Renny? Really?—and a true sportsman like before!”

Then he leaned to me and whispered with a grin: “I say, old fellow, if it wasn’t for luck you might be any day where he stood just now.”

Then he leaned in and whispered with a grin, “Hey there, buddy, if it weren't for luck, you could easily be in the same spot he was just now.”

CHAPTER XIX.
A threat.

At first I hardly grasped the import of my brother’s words, or the fact that here was the old fateful destiny upon me again, so lost were the few faculties I could command in wonder at his unexpected appearance in London.

At first, I barely understood the significance of my brother’s words or the fact that fate was once again at play in my life. I was so overwhelmed with wonder at his unexpected arrival in London that I lost touch with the few thoughts I could manage.

I stared and stared and had not a word to say.

I just stared and stared, speechless.

“Where’s your tongue, old chap?” he cried. “This is an affectionate greeting on your part, upon my word, and after near four years, too.”

“Where's your tongue, buddy?” he exclaimed. “This is quite a warm greeting from you, I swear, especially after almost four years.”

I pressed my hand across my forehead and strove to smooth the confusion therefrom.

I pressed my hand against my forehead and tried to clear the confusion from my mind.

“You must forgive me,” I said at length; “this sudden meeting has driven me all abroad; and then I got stuck down there by mistake, and the sight has half-turned my brain, I think.”

“You have to forgive me,” I said after a while; “this unexpected meeting has thrown me off completely; and then I accidentally got trapped down there, and seeing it has nearly scrambled my brain, I think.”

“By mistake, was it?” he said, with a mocking titter. “Oh, Renny, don’t I know you?—though your looks are changed, too, for the matter of that; more than mine are, I expect.”

“Was it really a mistake?” he said, with a sarcastic laugh. “Oh, Renny, don’t I know you?—even though your appearance is different now too, more than mine probably is.”

I could well believe. Soul and manhood must have wrought new expression in me; but, for Jason, he was the Jason of old—fuller, more set and powerful; yet the same beautiful personality with the uninterpretable eyes.

I can totally believe it. My soul and manhood must have brought out new expressions in me; but as for Jason, he was still the same Jason from before—more complete, more determined, and powerful; yet still that same beautiful person with those mysterious eyes.

“Well,” he said, “aren’t you surprised to see me?”

“Well,” he said, “aren’t you surprised to see me?”

“Surprise isn’t the word.”

"Surprise is an understatement."

“Nor pleasure either, I expect.”

“Nor pleasure, I expect.”

“No. I should be a liar to say it was.”

“No. I’d be lying if I said it was.”

“Well, you used to be that, you know; though I dare say you’ve found out the better policy now.”

“Well, you used to be like that, you know; but I bet you’ve figured out a better approach now.”

“At any rate, as you’re here, you’ll come home with me, won’t you?”

“At any rate, since you’re here, you’ll come home with me, right?”

“Of course. That’s what I intend. I’ve been in London three or four days, and went over to your old place yesterday, but found you had left. I got the new address off a queer old chap there. Why didn’t you tell us you had changed?”

“Of course. That’s what I plan to do. I’ve been in London for three or four days, and I went to your old place yesterday, but saw that you had moved. I got the new address from a strange old guy there. Why didn’t you let us know you had changed?”

“I did. I wrote to dad about it.”

“I did. I told Dad about it.”

“Well, anyhow, he never told me.”

“Well, anyway, he never told me.”

“That seems funny. How is he?”

"That sounds funny. How is he?"

“Oh, the same old besotted curmudgeon as ever.”

“Oh, the same old cranky person as always.”

“Don’t, Jason. Dad’s dad for all his failings.”

“Don’t, Jason. Dad’s just a dad, despite all his flaws.”

“Yes, and Zyp’s Zyp for all hers.”

“Yes, and Zyp’s Zyp for all of hers.”

It gave me a thrill to hear the old name spoken familiarly, though by such reckless lips.

It was exciting to hear the old name spoken so casually, even if it came from such reckless lips.

“Is—is she all right?”

"Is she okay?"

“She’s Zyp, I tell you, and that means anything that’s sprightly and unquenchable. Let her alone for a jade; I’m sick of her name.”

“She’s Zyp, I swear, and that means anything lively and unstoppable. Leave her be for a troublemaker; I’m tired of her name.”

Was it evident from this that his suit had not prospered? I looked at his changing eyes and my heart reeled with a sudden sick intoxication of hope. Was my reasoning to be all gone through with again? “Come,” I said, “let’s make for my place. A fellow-hand lives with me there.”

Was it clear from this that his suit hadn't succeeded? I watched his shifting eyes and my heart spun with a sudden, dizzying rush of hope. Was I about to go through this reasoning all over again? “Come on,” I said, “let’s head to my place. A friend of mine lives with me there.”

We walked up Holborn together. He had eyes for every incident, a tongue that seldom ceased wagging. Many a smart and powdered working girl, tripping to her business, nudged her companion and looked after him. He accepted it all with a bold indifference—the masterful condescension that sets tight-laced breasts a-twittering under their twice-turned jackets. He was much better dressed than I was and carried himself with some show of fashion.

We walked up Holborn together. He noticed everything around him and talked nonstop. Many stylish and made-up working women, hurriedly heading to their jobs, nudged their friends and watched him. He took it all in with a confident indifference—the kind of superiority that makes tightly-laced women giddy under their well-fitted jackets. He was dressed much better than I was and carried himself with a certain flair.

Duke had left when we reached home, and his absence I hardly regretted.

Duke had already left by the time we got home, and I barely missed him.

“Well,” said my brother, as we entered the sitting-room, “you’ve decent quarters, Renny, and no doubt deserve them for being a good boy. You can give me some breakfast, I suppose?”

“Well,” said my brother as we walked into the living room, “you’ve got a nice place, Renny, and you definitely deserve it for being a good guy. I guess you can make me some breakfast?”

“If you don’t mind eating alone,” I said. “I’ve got no appetite.”

“If you’re okay with eating by yourself,” I said. “I’m not hungry.”

“All the worse for you. I never lose mine.” The table was already laid as Duke had left it. I fetched a knuckle of ham from our private store and placed it before my unwelcome guest, who fell to with a healthy vigor of hunger.

“All the worse for you. I never lose mine.” The table was still set up as the Duke had left it. I grabbed a piece of ham from our private stash and put it in front of my unwelcome guest, who dug in with a hearty appetite.

“It’s as well, perhaps, I didn’t find you last night,” he said, munching and enjoying himself. “We should have sat up late and then I might have overslept myself and missed the fun. I say, didn’t he go down plump? I hoped the rope would break and that we should have it over again.”

“It’s probably for the best that I didn’t find you last night,” he said, snacking and having a good time. “We would’ve stayed up late, and then I might have overslept and missed out on the fun. I mean, didn’t he fall down hard? I was hoping the rope would snap so we could do it all over again.”

“Jason!” I cried, “drop it, won’t you? I tell you I got caught there by mistake, and that the whole thing was horrible to me!”

“Jason!” I yelled, “just drop it, okay? I swear I got caught there by accident, and it was really terrible for me!”

“Oh, all right,” he said, with a laugh. “I shouldn’t have thought you’d have cared, but I won’t say anything more about it.”

“Oh, fine,” he said with a laugh. “I didn’t think you’d care, but I won’t bring it up again.”

I would not challenge word or tone in him. To what could I possibly appeal in one so void of the first instincts of humanity?

I wouldn't contest his words or attitude. What could I possibly argue to someone so lacking in basic human instincts?

He pushed his plate away presently and fetched out a little pipe and began to smoke. I had sat all the time by the window, looking vaguely upon the crowded street.

He pushed his plate away and pulled out a small pipe to smoke. I had been sitting by the window the whole time, gazing aimlessly at the busy street.

“Now,” I said, turning to him, “let’s hear why you are in London?”

“Now,” I said, turning to him, “let’s hear why you’re in London?”

He raised his eyebrows with an affectation of perplexity.

He raised his eyebrows with an air of confusion.

“Didn’t I tell you?” he said. “But there’s nothing to explain. I wanted to come and I came.”

“Didn’t I tell you?” he said. “But there’s nothing to explain. I wanted to come, so I came.”

“Four days ago?”

"Four days ago?"

“More or less.”

"More or less."

“But what brought you? Where did you get the money?”

“But what brought you here? Where did you get the money?”

“Never mind. That’s my affair. I did get it, and there’s an end.”

“Never mind. That’s my business. I got it, and that’s that.”

“How long do you intend to stop?”

“How long are you planning to stay here?”

“It all depends upon circumstances. Maybe I shall get something to do here.”

“It all depends on the situation. Maybe I’ll find something to do here.”

“Well, you might. I had nothing more to recommend me than you have when I first came.”

“Well, you might. I didn’t have anything more to recommend me than you do when I first showed up.”

“Not so much, my good fellow.”

"Not really, my friend."

He threw out his chest and a whiff of smoke together.

He puffed out his chest and let out a breath of smoke at the same time.

“I’ve more about me to take the fancy, I believe, and I’m not handicapped with a depressing secret for the unscrupulous to trade upon. Besides, you forget that I’ve a friend at court, which you never had.”

“I believe I have more to attract interest, and I’m not burdened by a depressing secret that unscrupulous people can exploit. Besides, you forget that I have a friend in a high place, which you never did.”

“Meaning me. It’s no good, I can tell you in the very beginning. I’ve not influence enough with my employer to foist a useless fresh hand upon him.”

“Meaning me. It’s no use, I can tell you right from the start. I don’t have enough influence with my boss to stick a useless newbie on him.”

“We’ll see, my friend—we’ll see, perhaps, by and by. I’m not in any hurry. I haven’t the slightest intention of working till I’m forced to.”

“We’ll see, my friend—we’ll see, maybe, later on. I’m not in any rush. I have no intention of working until I have to.”

“I suppose not. But what are you going to do in the meantime?”

“I guess not. But what are you going to do in the meantime?”

“Enjoy life, as I always do.”

“Enjoy life, just like I always do.”

“Here, in London?”

"Here, in London?"

“Yes, of course.”

“Yeah, sure.”

“We can’t put you up at this place. It’s impossible.”

"We can't host you here. It's not possible."

“Wait till you’re asked. I’ve got my own quarters.”

“Wait until you’re asked. I have my own space.”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Find out if you can. I keep my private burrow secret.”

“See if you can. I keep my private space a secret.”

“Well, it’s all very queer, but I suppose you know your own business best.”

“Well, it’s all very strange, but I guess you know what you’re doing best.”

“Naturally,” he said, and sat frowning at me a little while.

“Naturally,” he said, sitting there and frowning at me for a moment.

Then presently he rose and came and looked down upon me.

Then he got up, came over, and looked down at me.

“Renny,” he said, quietly, “I’m going now, but I shall look you up from time to time. I just want to say a thing first, though. You haven’t received me very well, and I shan’t forget it. There’s a new manner about you that’s prettier than it’s quite safe. You seem to have thought matters over and to have come to the conclusion that this lapse of years has tided you over a little difficulty we remember. I only want to suggest that you don’t presume upon that too far. Grant it to be true, as old Crackenthorpe said, that that fellow Muller’s fate isn’t likely to be yours. I can make things pretty hot for you, nevertheless.”

“Renny,” he said quietly, “I’m leaving now, but I’ll check in on you from time to time. I just want to say one thing first, though. You haven’t welcomed me very warmly, and I won’t forget it. There’s a new vibe about you that’s nicer than it is completely safe. You seem to have thought things over and concluded that the passing years have helped you get past a little trouble we both remember. I just want to suggest that you don’t take that for granted too much. Even if it’s true, as old Crackenthorpe said, that that guy Muller’s fate isn’t likely to be yours, I can still make things pretty uncomfortable for you.”

He nodded at me once or twice, with his lips set, and so walked from the room.

He nodded at me a couple of times, with his lips pressed together, and then walked out of the room.

For an hour after he had gone, regardless of the calls of business, I sat on by the window pondering the meaning of this down-swoop and its likely influence on my fortunes.

For an hour after he left, ignoring the demands of work, I sat by the window thinking about the significance of this downturn and how it might affect my future.

The nervous apprehension of boyhood had left me; I had carved out an independent path for myself and had prospered. Was it likely that, thus restored, as it were, to manliness, I could weakly succumb to a sense of fatality? I was stronger by nature and experience than this blackest of blackmailers. He who takes his moral fiber from humanity must necessarily surpass the egotist who habitually drains upon himself.

The anxious fear of my childhood was gone; I had created my own way and had succeeded. Was it possible that, having regained my sense of manhood, I could weakly give in to a feeling of doom? I was naturally and experientially stronger than this worst of blackmailers. Someone who draws their moral strength from humanity will always surpass the self-centered person who constantly feeds off themselves.

As to the mere fact of my brother’s journey hither, and his acquirement of the means which enabled him to do so and to present a becoming appearance, I cared to speculate but little. London was the natural goal of his kind, and when the migratory fit came he was bound by hook or by crook to gather the wherewith for his flight.

As for my brother's trip here and how he got the resources to make it happen and look good while doing it, I didn't think about it much. London was the obvious destination for someone like him, and when the urge to move struck, he was determined to find a way to make it happen.

It was the immediate presence of his blackrent mood that I had to combat, and I found myself strong to do so. I would not own his mastery; I would anticipate him and force the crisis he wished to postpone for his own gain and my torment. That very evening would I tell Duke all and abide by his judgment.

It was the overwhelming weight of his dark mood that I had to fight against, and I felt capable of doing so. I refused to let him control me; I would get ahead of him and create the situation he wanted to avoid for his benefit and my suffering. That very evening, I would tell Duke everything and accept his decision.

And Dolly? Here on the instant I compromised with manliness and so admitted a weak place in my armor. Viewed through the dizzy mist of my own past and haunted suffering, this sweet and natural child stood out, such a tender vision of innocence that I dared not arrogate to myself the right of informing it with an evil that must be negative only in the first instance. How can I imperil her soul, I thought, by shattering at a blow the image, my image, that enlightens it? Sophistry—sophistry; for what true woman is the worse for learning that her idol is poor humanity after all—not a thing to worship, but a soul to help and protect—a soul thirsting for the deep wells of sympathy?

And Dolly? At that moment, I compromised my masculinity and revealed a vulnerability in my armor. Through the confusing haze of my own past and lingering pain, this sweet and natural child stood out as such a gentle vision of innocence that I couldn't bring myself to fill her with a negativity that is only negative at first. How can I endanger her soul, I thought, by shattering the image—my image—that illuminates her? It's just being clever—just being clever; because what true woman is worse off for discovering that her idol is just flawed humanity—not something to worship, but a soul to care for and protect—a soul longing for deep wells of compassion?

Had I been wise to forestall my brother with all whose influence was upon my life a great misery might have been averted. In this instance I temporized, and the fatal cloud of calamity rose above the horizon.

Had I been smart enough to stop my brother, all the people who had an impact on my life, a lot of pain could have been avoided. In this case, I hesitated, and the dark cloud of disaster appeared on the horizon.

Why was it that, at the first, Dolly was much more in my mind than Zyp? That I cannot answer altogether, but so it was. The balance of my feelings was set no differently; yet, while it seemed quite right and proper that Zyp should estimate me at my dual personality, I shrunk with shuddering from the thought of Dolly knowing me as I knew myself. Perhaps it was that, for all my sense of passionate affinity to the wild creature once so part of my destinies, I recognized in the other the purer soul; that it was the love of the first I desired, the good will of the second. Perhaps, also, the recognition of this drove me on again to abide by my decision of the morning. It is useless to speculate now; for the little unhappy tale ended otherwise than as I had prefigured it. My day had begun with an omen as ghastly as its sequel was to be.

Why was it that, at first, Dolly was on my mind a lot more than Zyp? I can't fully explain it, but that’s how it was. My feelings were unbalanced in the same way; however, while it seemed completely reasonable for Zyp to see me as someone with two sides, I recoiled at the idea of Dolly knowing me the way I really was. Maybe it was because, despite my strong connection with the wild creature that had once been so intertwined with my fate, I recognized the other as the purer soul; it was the love of the first that I wanted and the good will of the second that I sought. Perhaps acknowledging this pushed me to stick with my decision from the morning. There's no point in speculating now; the little sad story ended differently than I had imagined. My day started with a sign as dreadful as the rest of it would turn out to be.

CHAPTER XX.
DUKE SAYS.

That evening, in the luminous dusk of our sitting-room, I sat up and gave Duke my history. He would have stopped me at the outset, but I would brook no eccentric philosophy in the imperious fever of insistence that was my mood. I told him of all that related personally to me—my deed, my repentance—my brother’s exposure and renewed menaces; but to Zyp I only referred in such manner as to convey the impression that whatever influence she had once exerted over me was dead with boyhood and scarcely to be resurrected.

That evening, in the glowing twilight of our living room, I sat up and shared my story with Duke. He would have interrupted me at the start, but I wouldn’t tolerate any strange philosophies in the intense mood I was in. I told him everything that was personally relevant—my actions, my regrets—my brother's exposure and new threats; but I only mentioned Zyp in a way that suggested any influence she once had over me was long gone with my childhood and hardly worth reviving.

That here I intentionally told a half-truth only, cowardly in the suspicion that the whole would be resented by my hearer on Dolly’s behalf, I cannot deny. I dared not commit myself to a policy of absolute confidence.

That I intentionally told only part of the truth here, out of fear that the whole story would upset my listener on Dolly’s behalf, I can’t deny. I didn’t dare to fully commit to being completely honest.

When I had finished there was a silence, which I myself was forced to at length break.

When I was done, there was a silence that I eventually had to break.

“Duke,” I said, “haven’t you a remark to make—no word of advice or rebuke?”

“Duke,” I said, “don’t you have anything to say—no piece of advice or criticism?”

“Not one, Renny. What concern have we with that past existence of yours?”

“Not one, Renny. What do we care about your past life?”

“Oh, for heaven’s sake drop that nonsense for once in a way. It’s a very real trouble to me, whatever it is to you.”

“Oh, for heaven’s sake, drop that nonsense for once. It’s a real problem for me, no matter what it is for you.”

“Old man, you did and you repented in one day. The account up there must balance.”

“Old man, you did it and you felt regret all in one day. The balance up there has to be even.”

“You think it must?”

"Do you really think so?"

“We are masters of our acts—not of our impulses. You strike a bell and it clangs. You strike a man and the devil leaps out at his eyes. It’s in the rebound that the thought comes that decides the act. In this case yours was natural to yourself, for you are a good fellow.”

“We are in control of what we do—but not of what drives us. You hit a bell, and it rings. You hit a man, and anger flashes in his eyes. It’s in that moment of reflection that the thought comes that determines the action. In this case, what you did was true to who you are, because you're a decent guy.”

“And so are you, a hundred times over, to take it so. You don’t know the terror it has been to me—that it must be to me still in a measure. The account may balance; but still——”

“And so are you, a hundred times over, to take it that way. You have no idea how terrifying it has been for me—that it still has to be a bit. The account may balance; but still——”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“The boy—my brother—died.”

“My brother died.”

“Yes—after you had tried to save him.”

“Yes—after you tried to save him.”

“Duke—Duke, you can’t hold me not to blame.”

“Duke—Duke, you can’t keep me from being at fault.”

“I don’t, indeed. You were very much to blame for not retreating when your better angel gave you the chance. It’s for that you’ll be called to account some day—not the other.”

“I really don’t. You were definitely to blame for not stepping back when your better instincts gave you the opportunity. That’s what you’ll have to answer for someday—not the other thing.”

“Well, I’ll stand up and cry ‘peccavi!’” I said, sadly.

“Well, I’ll stand up and shout ‘I messed up!’” I said, sadly.

“Renny,” said Duke, from the shadow of his side of the room, “what’s this elder brother of yours like?”

“Renny,” Duke said from the shadows on his side of the room, “what's your older brother like?”

I explained Jason’s appearance to the best of my power.

I described Jason’s appearance as best as I could.

“Ah,” he said, quietly, “I thought so.”

“Ah,” he said softly, “I figured as much.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Nothing. Only I saw him this afternoon taking the bearings of the office from t’other side the street.”

“Nothing. I just saw him this afternoon taking measurements of the office from the other side of the street.”

“Very likely. He mentioned something about using my influence with Ripley to give him a berth later on. Probably he was debating his ground.”

“Very likely. He brought up using my influence with Ripley to get him a spot later on. He was probably weighing his options.”

“You haven’t given your confidence to any one but me in this matter?”

“You haven't shared your trust with anyone else but me regarding this, right?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Do you intend to?”

"Are you planning to?"

“If you think it right. Shall I tell Ripley?”

“If you think it’s the right thing to do. Should I tell Ripley?”

“It’s my opinion you should. Forestall your brother in every direction.”

“It’s my opinion that you should. Stay ahead of your brother in every way.”

“Well, yours and his are the only two that concerns me.”

“Well, yours and his are the only two that matter to me.”

“One other, Renny.”

"One more, Renny."

“Who?”

“Who’s that?”

“Dolly.”

“Dolly.”

He leaned forward and looked at me with such intensity of earnestness that his black eyes seemed to pierce to my very soul.

He leaned forward and looked at me with such intense seriousness that his dark eyes felt like they were piercing right into my soul.

“Shall I,” he said—and his gaze never left my face—“shall I acknowledge your confidence with another?”

“Should I,” he said—and his eyes stayed fixed on my face—“should I respond to your trust with someone else?”

“It shall be sacred, Duke,” I answered low, “if it refers to past or present.”

“It will be sacred, Duke,” I answered quietly, “whether it pertains to the past or the present.”

He threw himself back with a sudden wail.

He fell back with a sudden cry.

“To both!” he cried; “to both!”

“To both!” he shouted; “to both!”

He was himself again directly.

He was himself again right away.

“Bah!” he cried; “what a woman I am! Renny, you shall for once find me sick of philosophy and human.”

“Ugh!” he exclaimed; “what a woman I am! Renny, you will finally see me tired of philosophy and humanity.”

I resumed my seat, fairly dumfounded at this revelation of unwonted depths in my friend, and stared at him in silence; once more he leaned forward and seemed to read me through.

I sat back down, pretty stunned by this surprising depth in my friend, and stared at him in silence; once again, he leaned forward and seemed to see right through me.

“Renny, tell me—do you wish to make Dolly your wife?”

“Renny, tell me—do you want to marry Dolly?”

“Duke, upon my soul I don’t know.”

“Duke, honestly, I have no idea.”

“Do you love her?”

“Do you love her?”

“If I thought I did, as you meant it, I could answer your first question.”

“If I thought I did, like you meant it, I could answer your first question.”

“And you can’t?”

"And you can't?"

“No, I can’t.”

“No, I can't.”

“Renny, make her happy. She loves you with all her heart.”

“Renny, make her happy. She loves you with all her heart.”

“Would that be fair to her, Duke? Let me know my own mind first.”

“Would that be fair to her, Duke? I need to understand my own thoughts first.”

“Ah, I am afraid you don’t care to know it; that you are playing with a pleasurable emotion. Take care—oh, take care, I tell you! The halt and maimed see further in the dark than the vigorous. Renny, there is trouble ahead. I know more of women than you do, perhaps, because, cut off from manly exercises, I can gauge their temptations and their weaknesses. I see a way of striking at you that you don’t dream of. Be great with resolve! Save my little book-sewer, I implore you.”

“Ah, I’m afraid you don’t really want to hear it; that you’re just indulging in a nice feeling. Be careful—oh, be careful, I’m warning you! Those who are injured see more clearly in the dark than the strong. Renny, there’s trouble coming. I might know more about women than you do, perhaps because, kept away from masculine activities, I can understand their temptations and weaknesses. I see a way to hit you that you wouldn’t even think of. Be strong in your decision! Save my little book-sewer, I’m begging you.”

“Duke,” I said, with extreme emotion, for I fancied I could catch the shine of most unaccustomed tears in his dark eyes, “my good, dear fellow, what is the meaning of this? I would do anything to make you or Dolly happy; but where is the sense of half-measures? If you feel like this, why don’t you—I say it with all love—why don’t——”

“Duke,” I said, feeling very emotional, because I thought I could see unfamiliar tears shining in his dark eyes, “my good, dear friend, what’s going on? I would do anything to make you or Dolly happy; but what’s the point of half-hearted attempts? If you feel this way, why don’t you—I say this with all love—why don’t——”

He struggled to his feet, and with a wild, pathetic action drew emptiness about him with enfolding arms.

He struggled to his feet and, in a wild, desperate gesture, wrapped his arms around the emptiness surrounding him.

“I tell you,” he cried, in a broken voice, “that I would give my life to stand in your shoes, valuing the evil as nothing to the sweet.”

“I’m telling you,” he said, his voice trembling, “that I would give my life to be in your position, seeing the bad as nothing compared to the good.”

He dropped his head on his breast and I had no word to say. My willful blindness seemed to me at that moment as vile a thing as any in my life.

He lowered his head and I had nothing to say. My stubborn blindness felt to me in that moment as disgusting as anything in my life.

Suddenly he stood erect once more.

Suddenly, he stood up straight again.

“Renny,” he said, with a faint smile, “for all your good friendship you don’t know me yet, I see. I’m too stiff-jointed to kneel.”

“Renny,” he said, with a slight smile, “for all your great friendship, you still don’t really know me, I can tell. I’m too rigid to kneel.”

“Don’t curse me for blighting your life like this. But, Duke—I never guessed. If I had—it didn’t matter to me—I would have walked over a precipice rather than cross your path.”

“Don’t blame me for ruining your life like this. But, Duke—I never had a clue. If I had—it wouldn’t have mattered to me—I would have walked off a cliff rather than cross your path.”

“How could you know? Wasn’t I sworn to philosophy?”

“How could you know? Wasn’t I committed to philosophy?”

“And it can’t be now?”

"Can it be later?"

“It can never be.”

“It can never happen.”

“Think, Duke—think.”

“Think, Duke—think.”

“I never do anything else. Love may exist on pity, but not on charity. I put myself on one side. It is her happiness that has to be considered first; and, Renny, you know the way to it.”

“I never do anything else. Love might stem from pity, but not from charity. I set myself aside. Her happiness is what needs to be prioritized first; and, Renny, you know the way to achieve that.”

“Duke, have you always felt like this toward her?”

“Duke, have you always felt this way about her?”

“Always? I feel here that I should answer you according to my theory of life. But I have shown you my weak side. Every negro, they say, worships white as the complexion of his unknown God. From my first sight of her I have tried to rub my sooty soul clean—have tried every means like the ‘Black-Gob’ committee in Hood’s poem.”

“Always? I feel like I should respond based on my life philosophy. But I’ve revealed my vulnerable side. They say every Black person idolizes whiteness as the skin tone of their unknown God. From the moment I first saw her, I’ve tried to cleanse my darkened soul—I've tried everything, like the ‘Black-Gob’ committee in Hood’s poem.”

“I think you have been successful—if any rubbing was necessary. I think at least you have proved your affinity to her, and will claim and be claimed by her in the hereafter.”

"I think you've been successful—if any effort was needed. At the very least, you've shown your connection to her, and you'll both claim each other in the afterlife."

“I shall not have the less chance then, for striving to procure her happiness here.”

"I won't have any less chance of trying to bring her happiness here."

“Oh, Duke—no!”

“Oh, Duke—no way!”

I stood abashed in presence of so much lofty abrogation of self.

I stood embarrassed in the presence of such high selflessness.

“What am I to do?” I said, humbly. “I will be guided by you. Shall I study to make our interests one and trust to heaven for the right feeling?”

“What should I do?” I said, respectfully. “I’ll follow your lead. Should I try to align our interests and rely on fate for the right emotions?”

“First tell her what you have told me. You need have no fear.”

“First, tell her what you told me. You don’t need to be afraid.”

“Very well. I will do so on the first opportunity.”

“Sure thing. I'll do that at the first chance I get.”

“That confidence alone will make a bond between you. But, Renny—oh, don’t delay.”

“That confidence alone will create a connection between you. But, Renny—oh, don’t wait.”

“I won’t, Duke—I won’t. But I wish you would tell me what danger it is you fear.”

“I won’t, Duke—I won’t. But I wish you would tell me what danger you’re afraid of.”

“If I did you would think it nothing but a phantom of my brain. I have said I see in the dark. This room is full of fantastic shapes to me. Perhaps they are only the goblin lights born of warp and disease.”

“If I did, you’d just think it was a figment of my imagination. I’ve mentioned that I can see in the dark. This room is full of strange shapes to me. Maybe they're just the ghostly lights created by distortion and illness.”

“I will speak to her next Sunday.”

“I'll talk to her next Sunday.”

“Not sooner?”

"Not any earlier?"

“I can’t very well. We must be alone together without risk of interruption.”

“I can’t really do that. We need to be alone together without the risk of being interrupted.”

I would have told him of our yesterday’s talk, only that it seemed a cruel thing to take even him into that broken and tender confidence.

I would have told him about our conversation yesterday, but it felt too harsh to include him in that fragile and vulnerable trust.

“Very well. Let it be then, as you value her happiness.”

"Okay. Let it be that way, since you care about her happiness."

All day it had been close and oppressive and now thunder began to moan and complain up the lower slopes of the night.

All day it had been muggy and suffocating, and now thunder started to rumble and grumble up the lower slopes of the night.

Suddenly, in the ominous stirring of the gloom, I became conscious that my companion was murmuring to himself—that a low current of speech was issuing from his lips monotonous as the babble of delirium.

Suddenly, in the eerie stillness of the darkness, I realized that my companion was mumbling to himself—there was a soft stream of words coming from his lips, as monotonous as the ramblings of someone delirious.

“There was a window in the roof, where stars glittered like bubbles in the glass—and the ceiling came almost down to the floor on one side and I cried often with terror, for the window and I were alone. Sometimes the frost gathered there, like white skin over a wound, and sometimes the monstrous clouds looked in and mocked and nodded at me. I was very cold or else my face cracked like earth with the heat, and I could not run away, for he had thrown me down years before and the marrow dried in my bones. There had been a time when the woman came with her white face and loved me, always listening, and crept away looking back. But she went at last and I never saw her again.”

“There was a window in the roof, where stars sparkled like bubbles in the glass—and the ceiling almost reached the floor on one side, and I often cried out of fear because the window and I were alone. Sometimes frost formed there, like white skin over a wound, and other times the monstrous clouds looked in, mocking and nodding at me. I was very cold or my face cracked like dry earth from the heat, and I couldn’t escape because he had thrown me down years ago and the marrow had dried in my bones. There was a time when a woman came with her pale face and loved me, always listening, and she would creep away looking back. But she eventually left, and I never saw her again.”

“Duke!” I whispered—“Duke!” but he seemed lost to all sense of my presence.

“Duke!” I whispered—“Duke!” but he seemed completely unaware of me.

“He came often, and there was a great dog with him, whose flesh writhed with folds of gray, and the edges of his tongue were curled up like a burning leaf—and the dog made my heart sick, for its eyes were full of hate like his, and when he made it snarl at me I shivered with terror lest a movement of mine should bring it upon me. And sometimes I heard it breathing outside the door and thought if they had forgotten to lock it and it came in I should die. But they never forgot, and I was left alone with the window in the roof and nothing else. But now I feel that if I could meet that dog—now, now I should scream and tear it with my teeth and torture it inch by inch for what it made me suffer.”

“He came by often, and he had a huge dog with him, whose skin was covered in gray folds and whose tongue curled up like a burning leaf—and the dog made me feel sick because its eyes were filled with hate just like his, and when he made it snarl at me, I trembled in fear that even the slightest movement might provoke it. Sometimes I heard it breathing outside the door, and I worried that if they forgot to lock it and it came inside, I would die. But they never forgot, and I was left alone with the skylight and nothing else. But now I feel that if I could meet that dog—now, now I would scream and rip it apart with my teeth and torture it inch by inch for all the pain it made me go through.”

I cried to him again, but he took no heed.

I cried to him again, but he didn't pay any attention.

“There was water, in the end, and great dark buildings went up from it and the thunder was thick in the sky. Then he said, ‘Drink,’ and held something to my lips; and I obeyed because I was in terror of him. It was fire he gave me, and I could not shriek because it took me by the throat—but I fell against the water and felt it lap toward me and I woke screaming and I was in a boat—I was in a boat, I tell you.”

“There was water, and huge dark buildings rose up from it, and the thunder rumbled in the sky. Then he said, ‘Drink,’ and held something to my lips; I did it because I was terrified of him. He gave me fire, and I couldn’t scream because it held me by the throat—but I fell back against the water and felt it lapping toward me, and I woke up screaming and I was in a boat—I was in a boat, I tell you.”

There came a booming crash overhead and the room for a moment weltered with ghastly light. In its passing I saw Duke leap to his feet, and there was something beside him—a shape—a mist—one of the phantoms of his brain—no, of mine—Modred, pointing and smiling. It was gone in an instant—a mere trick of the nerves. But, as I stood shivering and blinded, I heard Duke cry in a terrible voice:

There was a loud crash above us, and for a moment, the room was filled with an eerie light. As it faded, I saw Duke jump to his feet, and next to him was something—a figure—a fog—one of the illusions from his mind—no, from mine—Modred, pointing and smiling. It disappeared in an instant—a simple trick of the nerves. But as I stood there shivering and dazed, I heard Duke shout in a terrible voice:

“Renny—listen! It was on such a night as this that my father poisoned me!”

“Renny—listen! It was on a night like this that my dad poisoned me!”

CHAPTER XXI.
THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM.

Long after the storm had broken and rolled away were we still sitting talking in the dim lamplight. In these hours I learned what dark confidences my friend had to give me as to his solitary and haunted past; learned more truly, also, than I had ever done as yet, the value of a moral courage that had enabled him, dogged by the cruelest hate of adversity, to emerge from the furnace noble and thrice refined.

Long after the storm had passed and moved on, we were still sitting and talking in the dim light of the lamp. During these hours, I discovered the deep secrets my friend shared about his lonely and troubled past; I also understood better than ever the importance of a moral courage that allowed him, pursued by the harshest challenges, to come out of the fire noble and profoundly changed.

He had been picked up, as a mere child drowning in the river, by the Thames police and had been ultimately consigned to a charity school, from which, in due course, he had been apprenticed to a printer. Thus far had his existence, emerging from profoundest gloom, run a straight and uneventful course—but before?

He had been rescued, as a young child drowning in the river, by the Thames police and was eventually sent to a charity school, from which he was later apprenticed to a printer. Up until that point, his life, rising from deep darkness, had followed a straightforward and uneventful path—but before?

Into what deadly corner of a great city’s most secret burrows his young life had been first hemmed and then crushed out of shape who may say? When I had got him down again, unnerved but quiet now and wistful with apology over his outburst, he told me all that he knew.

Into what dangerous part of a big city's hidden places had his young life first been trapped and then distorted? Who can say? After I had calmed him down again, he was shaken but quiet now, looking at me with regret for his outburst, and he shared everything he knew.

“Thunder always seems to turn my brain a little, Renny, perhaps because it is associated in the depths of my mind with that strange young experience. The muttering sound of it brings a picture, as it were, before my eyes. I seem to see a confusion of wharfs and monstrous piles of blackness standing out against the sky; deadly water runs between, in which smudges of light palpitate and are splintered into arrows and come together again like drops of quicksilver.”

“Thunder always seems to mess with my head a bit, Renny, probably because it’s linked in my mind to that strange young experience. The rumbling sound brings a vivid image to my mind. I can almost see a jumble of docks and huge dark shapes standing out against the sky; deadly water flows between them, with flashes of light pulsing and breaking into sharp rays, only to come together again like drops of mercury.”

“And you are given something to drink?”

“And are you given something to drink?”

“It is poison; I know it as certainly as that it is my father who wishes to be quit of me. I can’t tell you how I know.”

“It’s poison; I know it just as surely as I know my father wants to be rid of me. I can’t explain how I know.”

“And before?”

"And before that?"

“There is only the room and the window in the roof, and myself, a sickly cripple lying in bed, always alone and always fearful of something.”

“There’s just the room and the window in the roof, and me, a sickly cripple lying in bed, always alone and always afraid of something.”

“Duke, was the gentle woman your mother?”

“Duke, was your mother a gentlewoman?”

“I feel that it must have been. But she went after a time. Perhaps he killed her as he wished to kill me.”

“I feel like it must have been. But she left after a while. Maybe he killed her like he wanted to kill me.”

“Can you remember him at all?”

“Do you remember him at all?”

“Only through a dreadful impression of cruelty. I know that I am what I am by his act; though when made so, or under what provocation, if any, is all a blank. It is the dog that haunts my memory most. That seems queer, doesn’t it? I suppose it was the type or symbol of all the hate I was the victim of, and I often feel as if some day I shall meet it once more—only once more—and measure conclusions with it on that little matter of the suffering it caused me.”

“Only because of a terrible sense of cruelty. I know that I am who I am because of his actions; however, when that happened or what triggered it, if anything, is just a blur. It's the dog that sticks in my mind the most. That seems strange, doesn’t it? I guess it represented all the hate I endured, and I often feel like I’ll encounter it again—just once more—and settle the score regarding the pain it caused me.”

We fell silent for awhile. Then said I, softly: “Duke, with such a past for background, I think I can understand how Dolly must stand out in the front of your picture.”

We were quiet for a bit. Then I said softly, “Duke, with a background like that, I think I get why Dolly must stand out in your memories.”

“Yes,” he said, with a tender inflection in his voice. “But anyhow I have no quarrel with her sex. What should I have been without that other presence in the past? I have known only two women intimately. For their sake my right arm is at the service of all.”

“Yes,” he said, with a gentle tone in his voice. “But anyway, I have no issue with her being a woman. What would I have been without that other presence in the past? I've only known two women closely. For them, my right arm is available to everyone.”

His eyes shone upon me from the sallow, strong face. He looked like a crippled knight of errantry, fearless and dangerous to tamper with where his right of affection was questioned.

His eyes gleamed at me from his pale, strong face. He resembled a wounded knight on a quest, fearless and risky to provoke when his right to love was challenged.

The week that followed was barren of active interest. It was a busy one at Great Queen street, and all personal matters must needs be relegated to the background. Occasionally I saw Dolly, but only in the course of official routine, and no opportunity occurred for us to exchange half a dozen words in private.

The following week was empty of any real engagement. It was a hectic time at Great Queen Street, and all personal issues had to take a backseat. I saw Dolly now and then, but only during work hours, and there was never a chance for us to have a quick private chat.

Nevertheless, there was in the dusty atmosphere of the place a sensation of warmth and romance that is scarcely habitual to the matter-of-fact of the workshop. Compromise with my heart as I might on the subject of Zyp’s ineffaceable image, I could not but be conscious that Ripley’s at present held a very pretty and tender sentiment for me. The sense of a certain proprietorship in it was an experience of happiness that made my days run rosily, for all the perplexity in my soul. Yet love, such as I understood it in its spiritual exclusiveness, was absent; nor did I ever entertain for a moment the possibility of its awakening to existence in my breast.

Nevertheless, there was a feeling of warmth and romance in the dusty atmosphere of the place that is rarely found in the practical reality of the workshop. No matter how I tried to compromise my feelings about Zyp's unforgettable image, I couldn't ignore that Ripley’s currently held a very sweet and tender sentiment for me. The sense of a certain ownership in it brought me happiness that made my days feel bright, despite the confusion in my soul. Yet love, as I understood it in its spiritual uniqueness, was missing; I never considered for a moment the possibility of it coming to life in my heart.

So the week wore on and it was Saturday again, and to-morrow, for good or evil, the question must be put.

So the week went by, and it was Saturday again, and tomorrow, for better or worse, the question had to be asked.

That evening, as Duke and I were sitting talking after supper, Jason’s voice came clamoring up the stairs and a moment after my brother burst into the room. He was in high spirits—flushed and boisterous as a young Antinous—and he flung himself into a chair and nodded royally to Duke.

That evening, as Duke and I were chatting after dinner, Jason’s voice came shouting up the stairs, and a moment later my brother rushed into the room. He was in a great mood—flushed and lively like a young Antinous—and he threw himself into a chair, giving Duke a royal nod.

“Renny’s chum, I suppose?” said he. “And that’s a distinction to be proud of, for all it’s his brother that says so. Glad to know you, Straw.”

“Renny’s friend, I guess?” he said. “And that’s something to be proud of, even if it’s his brother saying it. Nice to meet you, Straw.”

Duke didn’t answer, but he returned the nod, striving to gloze over prejudice genially for my sake.

Duke didn’t say anything, but he nodded back, trying to brush over his prejudices cheerfully for my benefit.

“Renny, old chap!” cried Jason, “I sha’n’t want my friend at court yet—not yet, by a long chalk, I hope. Look here.”

“Renny, my old friend!” shouted Jason, “I don’t want my buddy at court just yet—not anytime soon, I hope. Check this out.”

He seized a purse from his pocket and clapped it down on the table with a jingling thud.

He pulled a purse from his pocket and slammed it down on the table with a jingle.

“There’s solid cash for you, my boy! Forty-three pounds to a penny, and a new pleasure to the pretty face of each of ’em.”

“There’s real money for you, my boy! Forty-three pounds to a penny, and a new joy for the pretty face of each of them.”

“Where on earth did you get it, Jason?”

“Where on earth did you get that, Jason?”

“Won’t you be shocked, Barebones? Come with me some night and see for yourself.”

“Are you ready to be shocked, Barebones? Come with me one night and see for yourself.”

“You’ve been gambling, I believe.”

“I think you’ve been gambling.”

“Horrid, isn’t it?—the wailing baby and the deserted wife and the pistol in a garret—that’s what you are thinking of, eh? Oh, you dear thing! But we aren’t built alike, you and I.”

“Horrible, right?—the crying baby and the abandoned wife and the gun in the attic—that’s what you're thinking about, huh? Oh, you sweet thing! But we’re just not the same, you and I.”

“Be quiet, can’t you?” I cried, angrily.

“Be quiet, can’t you?” I shouted, frustrated.

“Not a bit of it. I’m breezy as a weathercock to-night. I must talk, I tell you, and you always rouse the laughing imp in me. Where’s the harm of gambling, if you win? Eh, Jack Straw?”

“Not at all. I’m as cheerful as can be tonight. I need to talk, I tell you, and you always bring out the playful side in me. What’s the harm in gambling if you win? Right, Jack Straw?”

“It’s no very good qualification for work, if that’s what you want to get, Mr. Trender.”

“It’s not a very good qualification for a job, if that’s what you’re aiming for, Mr. Trender.”

“Work? Hang the dirty rubbish! Work’s for the poor in pocket and in spirit. I want to see life; to feel the sun of enjoyment down to my very finger-tips. You two may work, if you like, with your codes of cranky morals. You may go back to your mill every Monday morning with a guilty sense of relief that another weekly dissipation on Hampstead heath is over and done with. That don’t do for me. The shops here aren’t all iron-ware and stationery. There’s color and glitter and music and rich food and laughter everywhere around, and I want my share of it. When I’m poor I’ll work; only—I don’t ever intend to be poor again.”

“Work? Forget that nonsense! Work is for those who are broke and down. I want to experience life; to soak up the joy of the sun with every part of me. You two can work if you want, with your weird morals. You can head back to your grind every Monday morning, feeling guilty because another weekend of fun at Hampstead Heath is over. That’s not for me. The shops here aren’t just about metal and paper. There’s color, sparkle, music, delicious food, and laughter all around, and I want my part of it. When I’m broke, I’ll work; but— I never plan to be broke again.”

“Well, we don’t any of us intend to, for the matter of that,” said Duke.

“Well, none of us plan to, for that matter,” said Duke.

“Oh, but you go the wrong way about it. You’re hampered in the beginning with the notion that you were made to work, and that if you do it in fine manly fashion your wages will be paid you in full some day. Why, what owls you are not to see that those wages that you think you are storing up so patiently are all the time being spent by such as me! Here’s happiness at your elbow, in the person of Jason Trender—not up in the skies there. But it’s your nature and luckily that’s my gain. You wouldn’t know how to enjoy ten thousand a year if you had it.”

“Oh, but you’re going about it all wrong. You're stuck from the start with the idea that you were meant to work, and that if you do it with a strong sense of manliness, your pay will eventually be rewarded. Why can't you see that the wages you think you’re saving up so diligently are constantly being spent by people like me? Happiness is right beside you, in the form of Jason Trender—not somewhere up in the clouds. But that’s just your nature, and thankfully, it benefits me. You wouldn’t even know how to enjoy ten thousand a year if you had it.”

“You think not?”

"Do you think not?"

“I know it. You’d never be able to shake off the old humbug of responsibility.”

"I get it. You could never let go of that old nonsense about responsibility."

“Toward others, you mean?”

"Toward others, you mean?"

“Of course I do, and that’s not the way to make out life.”

“Of course I do, and that’s not how to approach life.”

“Not your way?”

“Not your style?”

“Mine? Mine’s to be irresponsible and independent—to act upon every impulse and always have a cat by me to claw out the chestnuts.”

“Mine? Mine’s to be carefree and independent—to follow every impulse and always keep a cat nearby to dig out the chestnuts.”

“A high ideal, isn’t it?”

"That's a high ideal, right?"

“Don’t fire that nonsense at me. Ideal, indeed! A cant term, Jack Straw, for a sort of religious mania. No ideal ever sparkled like a bottle of champagne. I’ve been drinking it for the first time lately and learning to play euchre. I’ve not proved such a bad pupil.”

“Don’t throw that nonsense at me. Ideal, really! Just a fancy term, Jack Straw, for a kind of religious frenzy. No ideal ever shone like a bottle of champagne. I’ve been enjoying it for the first time lately and learning to play euchre. I’ve actually not been such a bad student.”

He slapped the pocket to which he had returned his purse, with a joyous laugh.

He patted the pocket where he had put his wallet, laughing happily.

“Champagne’s heaven!” he cried. “I never want any better. Come out with me to-morrow and taste it. Let’s have a jaunt!”

“Champagne’s amazing!” he exclaimed. “I couldn’t ask for anything better. Come out with me tomorrow and try it. Let’s go on an adventure!”

Duke shook his head.

Duke shook his head.

“We shouldn’t agree in our notions of pleasure,” said he.

“We shouldn’t all have the same ideas about pleasure,” he said.

“Then, come you, Renny, and I’ll swear to show you more fun in a day than you’ve known in all your four years of London.”

“Then come on, Renny, and I swear I’ll show you more fun in a day than you've had in all your four years in London.”

“I can’t, Jason. I’ve got another engagement.”

“I can't, Jason. I have another commitment.”

“Who with?”

"Who are you with?"

“Never mind. But I can’t come.”

“It's okay. But I can’t make it.”

“Oh, rubbish! You’ll have to tell me or else we go together.”

“Oh, come on! You have to tell me, or we’re going together.”

“Neither the one nor the other.”

"Neither this nor that."

For a moment he looked threatening. “I’m not fond of these mysteries,” he said. Then his face cleared again.

For a moment, he seemed intimidating. “I don’t like these mysteries,” he said. Then his expression changed back.

“Well,” he cried, “it’s a small matter for me, and, after all, you don’t know what you miss. You don’t keep whisky here, I suppose?”

“Well,” he exclaimed, “it’s a small thing for me, and honestly, you have no idea what you’re missing. I assume you don’t have any whisky here?”

“No, we don’t drink grog, either of us.”

“No, we don’t drink grog, either of us.”

“So I should have thought. Then I’ll make for livelier quarters”—and crying good-night to us, he went singing out of the room.

“So I should have thought. Then I’ll head for more exciting places”—and saying good night to us, he left the room singing.

The moment I heard the outer door shut on him, I turned to Duke.

The moment I heard the front door close behind him, I turned to Duke.

“Don’t hold me responsible for him,” I said. “You see what he is.”

“Don’t blame me for him,” I said. “You see what he’s like.”

“Renny,” said Duke, gravely, “I see that friendship is impossible to him, and can understand in a measure what he made you suffer.”

“Renny,” Duke said seriously, “I realize that friendship is impossible for him, and I can understand to some extent what he put you through.”

“Yet, I think, it’s true that he’s of the sort whom fortune always favors.”

“Yet, I think it’s true that he’s the kind of person who is always favored by luck.”

“They sign a compact in blood for it, though, as the wicked baron does in the story books.”

“They make a blood pact for it, just like the evil baron does in the storybooks.”

He smiled and we both fell silent. Presently Duke said from the darkness:

He smiled, and we both went quiet. After a moment, Duke spoke up from the darkness:

“Where has he put up in London?”

“Where has he stayed in London?”

“I don’t know. He wouldn’t say. I’m not particularly anxious to find out as long as he keeps away from here.”

“I don’t know. He wouldn’t say. I’m not really eager to find out as long as he stays away from here.”

“Ah, as long as he does,” said my companion, and sunk into a pondering fit again.

“Ah, as long as he does,” my companion said, sinking into thought once more.

“Get off early to-morrow,” he said, suddenly. “What time have you arranged to—to meet Dolly?”

“Get off early tomorrow,” he said suddenly. “What time have you arranged to meet Dolly?”

“Half-past nine, Duke.”

"9:30, Duke."

“Not before? Well, be punctual, there’s a good fellow. She’s worth an effort.”

“Not before? Well, be on time, that's a good guy. She's worth the effort.”

I watched him, as he rose with a stifled sigh and busied himself over lighting our bedroom candle. In the gusty dance of the flame his eyes seemed to change and glint red like beads of garnet. I had no notion why, but a thrill ran through me and with it a sudden impulse to seize him by the hand and exclaim: “Thank God, we’re friends, Duke!”

I watched him as he got up with a suppressed sigh and occupied himself with lighting our bedroom candle. In the flickering light of the flame, his eyes appeared to shift and shine red like garnet beads. I didn’t know why, but a thrill coursed through me, and I suddenly felt the urge to grab his hand and say, “Thank God, we’re friends, Duke!”

He startled a little and looked full in my face, and then I knew what had moved me.

He jumped a bit and looked straight at my face, and then I realized what had affected me.

Friends were we; but heaven pity the man who made him his enemy!

Friends were we; but God help the man who makes him his enemy!

CHAPTER XXII.
THE STORM'S SHADOW.

Dolly met me the next morning, looking shy and half-frightened as a child caught fruit-picking. She gave me her hand with no show of heartiness, and withdrew it at once as if its fingers were the delicate antennae of her innocent soul and I her natural enemy.

Dolly met me the next morning, looking shy and a bit scared like a kid caught stealing fruit. She extended her hand to me without much enthusiasm and pulled it back immediately as if her fingers were the delicate antennae of her innocent soul and I was her natural enemy.

“Where shall we go, Renny?” she asked, glancing timidly up at me.

“Where should we go, Renny?” she asked, looking nervously up at me.

“To Epping again, Dolly, dear. I’ve set my heart on it.”

“To Epping again, Dolly, dear. I'm determined to go.”

She seemed at first as if about to ask me why; then to shrink from a subject she dreaded appearing to have a leading interest in.

She initially looked like she was going to ask me why, but then she seemed to pull back from a topic she feared showing too much interest in.

“Very well,” she answered, faintly. “It will be lovely there now.”

“Okay,” she replied softly. “It’s going to be nice there now.”

“Won’t you help a poor woman to a crust of bread, kind lidy?” said a voluble whining voice at our ears, and a sturdy mendicant thrust her hand between us. She was a very frouzy and forbidding-looking mendicant, indeed, with battered bonnet askew and villainous small eyes, and her neighborhood was redolent of gin.

“Could you help a poor woman with a piece of bread, kind lady?” said a loud, whining voice in our ears, as a sturdy beggar pushed her hand between us. She looked very scruffy and intimidating, with a crooked, worn-out bonnet and shifty small eyes, and the area around her smelled strongly of gin.

“Spare a copper, kind lidy and gentleman,” she entreated, with a bibulous smirk, “and call down the blessings of ’eving on a widowed ’art as ’an’t tysted bit or sup since yesterday come to-morrer, and five blessed children wantin’ a ’ome, which it’s the rent overdue and these ’ands wore to knife powder scrapin’ in the gutters for scraps which one crust of bread would ease. Kind lidy, oh, just a copper.”

“Spare a coin, kind lady and gentleman,” she pleaded, with a tipsy smile, “and call down the blessings of heaven on a widowed heart that hasn’t tasted food or drink since yesterday into tomorrow, and five blessed children needing a home, with the rent overdue and these hands worn to nothing scraping in the gutters for scraps which one crust of bread would help. Kind lady, oh, just a coin.”

Dolly was for putting a charitable hand into her pocket as the creature followed us, but I peremptorily stopped her and would not have her imposed upon.

Dolly wanted to reach into her pocket to help, as the creature trailed behind us, but I firmly stopped her and wouldn’t let her be taken advantage of.

“Kind lidy,” continued the woman, “I’ve walked the streets all night since yesterday morning and the soles off my feet, kind lidy; won’t you spare a copper? And I dursn’t go ’ome for fear of my man, and I buried the youngest a week come yesterday, and praise ’eving I’m a lonely widder, without child or ’usband, kind lidy; just a copper for the funeral—and rot the faces off of you for a couple of bloomin’ marks in your silks and satings and may you die of the black thirst with the ale foamin’ in barrils out of reach. You a lidy? Oh, yes, sich as cocks her nose at a honest woman starvin’ in her rags, and so will you some day, for all your pink cheeks, when you’ve been thrown over like this here bloomin’ bonnet!”

“Kind lady,” the woman continued, “I’ve walked the streets all night since yesterday morning and my feet are killing me, kind lady; won’t you spare a coin? I can’t go home for fear of my man, and I buried my youngest a week ago yesterday, and thank heaven I’m a lonely widow, without child or husband, kind lady; just a coin for the funeral—and may you rot for a couple of blooming pounds in your fancy silks and satins, and may you suffer with thirst while the ale is beyond your reach. You a lady? Oh, yes, like one who turns her nose up at an honest woman starving in her rags, and so will you one day, despite your rosy cheeks, when you’ve been tossed aside like this blooming bonnet!”

She screamed after us and caught the moldy relic from her head and slapped it upon the pavement in a drunken frenzy, and she reviled us in worse language than I can venture to record. Poor Dolly was frightened and urged me tremblingly to hurry on out of reach of that strident, cursing voice. I was so angry that I would have liked to give the foul-mouthed harridan into custody, but the nervous tremors of my companion urged me to the wiser course of leaving bad alone, and we were soon out of earshot of the degraded creature.

She screamed after us and ripped the moldy hat off her head, slapping it on the pavement in a drunken rage, and she cursed us with language I can’t even repeat. Poor Dolly was scared and urged me, shaking, to move out of range of that loud, swearing voice. I was so angry that I almost wanted to report the foul-mouthed woman, but my companion's nervousness convinced me it was wiser to just walk away, and we soon got far enough from the degraded person to not hear her anymore.

“Renny,” whispered the girl in half-terrified tones, “did you hear what she said?”

“Renny,” the girl whispered, half-terrified, “did you hear what she said?”

“What does it matter what she said, Dolly?”

“What does it matter what she said, Dolly?”

“She cursed me. God wouldn’t allow a curse from a woman like that to mean anything, would He?”

“She cursed me. God wouldn't let a curse from someone like her mean anything, right?”

“My dear, you must cure yourself of those fancies. God, you may be sure, wouldn’t use such a discordant instrument for His divine thunders. The market value of her curse, you see, she put at a copper.”

“My dear, you need to get rid of those ideas. God certainly wouldn’t use such a discordant instrument for His divine thunders. As for her curse, she valued it at just a penny.”

She looked up at me with her lips quivering a little. She was evidently upset, and it was some time before I could win her back to her own pretty self.

She looked up at me with her lips trembling a bit. She was clearly upset, and it took me a while to bring her back to her lovely self.

“I wish the day hadn’t begun like this,” she said in a low voice.

“I wish the day hadn’t started like this,” she said quietly.

“It shall come in like the lion of March, Dolly, and go out like a lamb—at least, I hope so.”

“It should come in like a lion in March, Dolly, and leave like a lamb—at least, that’s what I hope.”

“So do I,” she whispered, but with the fright still in her eyes.

“So do I,” she whispered, though her eyes were still filled with fear.

“Why, Dolly,” I said, “I could almost think you superstitious—and you a Ripley hand!”

“Why, Dolly,” I said, “I could almost believe you’re superstitious—and you a Ripley! ”

She laughed faintly.

She chuckled softly.

“I never knew I was, Renny. But everything seemed bright and peaceful till her horrible voice ground it with dust. I wonder why she said that?”

"I never realized I was, Renny. But everything felt bright and peaceful until her terrible voice shattered it all. I wonder why she said that?"

“Said what, Dolly?”

"What did you say, Dolly?"

“That about being thrown over.”

"That about being dumped."

“Now, Doll, I’ll have no more of it. Leave her to her gin palace and set your pretty face to the forest. One, two, three and off we go.”

“Now, Doll, I’m done with this. Let her stay at her bar and turn your beautiful face toward the forest. One, two, three, and we’re off.”

We caught our train by the tail, as one may say, and took our seats out of breath and merry. The run had brought the bloom to my companion’s face once more and the breeze had ruffled and swept her shining hair rebellious. She seemed a very sweet little possession for a dusty Londoner to enjoy—a charming garden of blossom for the fancies to rove over.

We barely made our train and took our seats, out of breath but happy. The sprint had brought a flush to my friend’s face, and the breeze had tousled her shiny hair. She looked like a delightful little treasure for a weary Londoner to appreciate—a lovely garden of flowers for the imagination to wander through.

Ah, me; how can I proceed; how write down what follows? The fruit was to fall and never for me. The blossoms of the garden were to be scattered underfoot and trodden upon and their sweet perfume embittered in death.

Ah, how can I move forward; how can I write down what comes next? The fruit was meant to drop, and it would never be for me. The flowers in the garden were to be scattered on the ground and stepped on, their sweet scent turning bitter in death.

As we walked down the platform a voice hailing me made the blood jump in my heart.

As we walked down the platform, a voice calling my name made my heart race.

“Renny—Renny! What brings you here? Why, what a coincidence! Well met, old fellow! And I say, won’t you introduce me?”

“Renny—Renny! What are you doing here? Wow, what a coincidence! Good to see you, my friend! So, will you introduce me?”

“Miss Mellison—this is my brother.” I almost added a curse under my breath.

“Miss Mellison—this is my brother.” I nearly muttered a curse under my breath.

I was striving hard for self-command, but my voice would only issue harsh and mechanical. He had overreached me—had watched, of course, and followed secretly in pursuit.

I was really trying to keep myself composed, but my voice came out sounding harsh and robotic. He had outsmarted me—had obviously been watching and secretly following my every move.

“How delighted I am to meet you,” he said. “Here was I—only lately come to London, Miss Mellison—sick for country air again and looking to nothing better than a lonely tramp through the forest and fate throws a whole armful of roses at me. Are you going there, too? Do let me come with you.”

“How happy I am to meet you,” he said. “I just arrived in London, Miss Mellison—craving some fresh country air again and expecting nothing more than a solitary walk through the woods, and fate showers me with a whole bunch of roses. Are you heading there too? Please let me join you.”

Dolly looked timidly up at me. We had left the station and were standing on the road outside.

Dolly looked shyly up at me. We had left the station and were standing on the road outside.

“Oh, Miss Mellison’s shy in company,” I said. “Let’s each go our way and we can meet at the station this evening.”

“Oh, Miss Mellison is pretty shy around others,” I said. “Let’s go our separate ways, and we can meet at the station this evening.”

“I’m sure you won’t echo that,” said Jason, looking smilingly at the girl. “I see heaven before me and he wants to shut me out. There’s an unnatural brother for you.”

“I’m sure you won’t agree with that,” Jason said, smiling at the girl. “I see paradise ahead of me, and he wants to exclude me. There’s a real piece of work for you.”

“It seems unkind, don’t it, Renny? We hadn’t thought to give you the slip, Mr. Trender. Why, really, till now I didn’t even know of your existence.”

“It seems kind of rude, doesn’t it, Renny? We didn’t mean to leave you out, Mr. Trender. Honestly, I didn’t even know you were around until now.”

“That’s Renalt’s way, of course. He always wanted to keep the good things to himself. But I’ve been in London quite a long time now, Miss Mellison, and he hasn’t even mentioned me to you.”

“That’s just Renalt for you. He always wanted to keep the good stuff to himself. But I’ve been in London for a while now, Miss Mellison, and he hasn’t even brought me up to you.”

Dolly gave me a glance half-perplexed, half-reproachful.

Dolly shot me a look that was part confused, part annoyed.

“Why didn’t you, Renny?”

“Why didn't you, Renny?”

I struggled to beat down the answer that was on my lips: “Because I thought him no fit company for you.”

I fought to suppress the answer that was on the tip of my tongue: “Because I didn’t think he was good enough for you.”

“I didn’t see why I should,” I said, coolly. “I’m not bound to make my friends his.”

“I don’t see why I should,” I said, calmly. “I’m not obligated to make my friends his.”

“How rude you are—and your own brother! Don’t mind him, Mr. Trender. He can be very unpleasant when he chooses.”

“How rude you are—and your own brother! Don’t pay attention to him, Mr. Trender. He can be really unpleasant when he wants to be.”

She smiled at him and my heart sunk. Was it possible that his eyes—his low musical voice—could he be taking her captive already?

She smiled at him and my heart dropped. Was it possible that his eyes—his soft, melodic voice—could he already be winning her over?

“Come,” I said, roughly. “We’re losing the morning chattering here, Dolly. You’re not wanted, Jason. That’s the blunt truth.”

“Come on,” I said roughly. “We're wasting the morning chatting here, Dolly. You’re not needed, Jason. That’s the honest truth.”

Dolly gave a little, pained cry of deprecation.

Dolly let out a small, pained sound of disapproval.

“Don’t, Renny! It’s horrible of you.”

“Don’t, Renny! That’s terrible of you.”

“I can’t help it,” I said, savagely. “He’s as obtuse as a tortoise. He ought to see he’s in the way.”

“I can’t help it,” I said fiercely. “He’s as clueless as a tortoise. He should realize he’s in the way.”

“You give me credit for too delicate a discrimination, my good brother. But I’ll go if I’m not wanted.”

“You think too highly of my ability to tell the difference, my dear brother. But I’ll leave if I’m not welcome.”

“No, you sha’n’t, Mr. Trender. I won’t be a party to such behavior.”

“No, you won’t, Mr. Trender. I refuse to be involved in such behavior.”

I turned upon the girl with a white face, I could feel.

I turned to the girl with a pale face, I could feel.

“Dolly,” I said, hoarsely. “If he goes with you, I don’t!”

“Dolly,” I said, my voice rough. “If he goes with you, I'm not coming!”

Her face flushed with anger for the first time in my knowledge of her.

Her face turned red with anger for the first time that I had seen.

“You can do just as you like, Renny, and spoil my day if you want to. But I haven’t given you the right to order me about as if I was a child.”

“You can do whatever you want, Renny, and ruin my day if that's what you want. But I haven't given you the right to boss me around like I'm a child.”

Without another word I turned upon my heel and left them. I was furious with a conflicting rage of emotions—detestation of my brother, anger toward Dolly, baffled vanity and mad disappointment. In a moment the sunshine of the day had been tortured into gloom. The sting of that was the stab I felt most keenly in the first tumult of my passion. That this soft caprice of sex I had condescended to so masterfully in my thoughts should turn upon and defy me! I had not deemed such a thing possible. Had she only played with me after all, coquetting and humoring and rending after the manner of her kind? Were it so, she should hear of the mere pity that had driven me to patronizing consideration of her claims; should learn of my essential indifference to her in a very effectual manner.

Without another word, I turned on my heel and walked away from them. I was furious, overwhelmed by a mix of emotions—hatred for my brother, anger at Dolly, frustrated vanity, and deep disappointment. In an instant, the bright sunshine of the day had turned into darkness. The sting of that was the sharpest pain I felt in the initial surge of my frustration. That this lighthearted whim of attraction I had so confidently managed in my thoughts should turn against me and challenge me! I never thought something like that could happen. Had she really just been playing with me all along, flirting and teasing like she usually did? If that were the case, she would hear about the pity that had led me to give her exaggerated consideration; she would discover my true indifference to her in a very clear way.

I am ashamed to recall the first violence with which, in my mind, I tortured that poor gentle image. As my rage cooled, it wrought, I must confess, an opposite revenge. Then Dolly became in my eyes a treasure more desirable than ever, now my chance of gaining her seemed shaken. I thought of all her tender moods and pretty ways, so that my eyes filled with tears. I had behaved rudely, had shocked her gentle sense of decorum. And here, by reason of an exaggerated spleen, had I thrown her alone into the company of the very man whose influence over her I most dreaded.

I feel ashamed to think back on the first moment of violence with which I tortured that poor, gentle image in my mind. As my anger subsided, I have to admit it led to a different kind of revenge. Then Dolly appeared to me as a treasure more desirable than ever, especially now that my chance of winning her seemed uncertain. I recalled all her sweet moods and charming quirks, and my eyes filled with tears. I had acted rudely and shocked her delicate sense of propriety. Because of my exaggerated emotions, I had pushed her into the company of the very man whose influence over her I feared the most.

And what would Duke say—Duke, who in noble abrogation of his own claims had so pathetically committed to my care this child of his deep unselfish love?

And what would Duke say—Duke, who in a noble act of putting aside his own claims had so sadly entrusted me with this child of his profound unselfish love?

I had been walking rapidly in the opposite direction to that I fancied the other two would take; and now I stopped and faced about, scared with a sudden shock of remorse.

I had been walking quickly in the opposite direction from where I thought the other two would go; and now I stopped and turned around, feeling a sudden wave of remorse.

What a fool, a coward, a traitor to my trust I had been! I must retrace my steps at once and seek them up and down the forest alleys. I started off in panic haste, sweating with the terror of what I had done. I plunged presently into the woods, and for a couple of hours hurried hither and thither without meeting them.

What a fool, a coward, and a traitor to my trust I had been! I needed to turn back immediately and search for them throughout the forest paths. I took off in a panic, sweating from the fear of what I had done. I quickly went into the woods and for a couple of hours rushed around without finding them.

By and by, breaking into the open again, I came upon an inn, favored of tourists, that stood back from a road. I was parched and exhausted, and thought a glass of beer would revive me to a fresh start. Walking into the tap I passed by the open door of the coffee-room, and there inside were they seated at a table together, and a waiter was uncorking a bottle of champagne behind them.

Eventually, coming back into the open, I stumbled upon an inn that was popular with travelers, tucked away from the road. I was thirsty and tired, and thought a cold beer would energize me for a fresh start. As I walked into the bar, I noticed the open door to the dining area, where they were sitting together at a table, and a waiter was uncorking a bottle of champagne behind them.

Why didn’t I go in then and there? I had found my quarry and the game might yet be mine. Ask the stricken lover who will pursue his lady hotly through anxious hours and then, when he sees her at last, will saunter carelessly by as if his heart were cold to her attractions. Some such motive, in a form infinitely baser, was mine. I may call it pride, and hear the wheel creak out a sardonic laugh.

Why didn’t I go in then and there? I had found what I was after, and the prize might still be mine. Ask the heartbroken lover who chases his beloved through long, anxious hours, and then, when he finally spots her, strolls by nonchalantly as if he has no feelings for her at all. I had a similar, though much more pathetic, reason. I could call it pride, but I can almost hear a mocking laugh in response.

“They seem happy enough without me,” my heart said, but my conscience knew the selfishness that must nurse an injury above any sore need of the injurer.

“They look pretty happy without me,” my heart said, but my conscience recognized the selfishness in prioritizing my pain over the needs of the person who hurt me.

Their voices came to me happy and merry. They had not seen me. I drank my beer and stole outside miserably temporizing with my duty.

Their voices reached me cheerful and lively. They hadn’t noticed me. I drank my beer and went outside, feeling miserable as I delayed facing my responsibilities.

“She sha’n’t escape again,” I thought; “I’ll go a little distance off and watch.”

“She won’t escape again,” I thought; “I’ll go a bit further away and keep an eye on things.”

I waited long, but they never came. At length, stung to desperation, I strode back to the inn and straight into the coffee-room. It was empty. Seeing a waiter, I asked him if the lady and gentleman who had lunched at such a table had left.

I waited a long time, but they never showed up. Finally, feeling desperate, I walked back to the inn and went straight into the coffee room. It was empty. I saw a waiter and asked him if the lady and gentleman who had lunch at that table had left.

“Yes,” he said. He believed the lady and gentleman had gone into the forest by the garden way.

“Yes,” he said. He thought the lady and gentleman had headed into the forest through the garden path.

Then I was baffled again. Surely the curse of the virago of the morning was operating after all.

Then I was confused again. Surely the curse of the aggressive woman from this morning was still at play after all.

Evening drew on, and at last there was no help for it but to make for the station and catch our usual train back to town.

Evening came, and finally, we had no choice but to head to the station and catch our usual train back to the city.

They were standing on the platform when I reached it. I walked straight up to them. Dolly flushed crimson when she saw me and then went pale as a windflower, but she never spoke a word.

They were standing on the platform when I got there. I walked right up to them. Dolly turned bright red when she saw me and then went pale like a windflower, but she didn't say a word.

“Hullo!” said Jason. “The wanderer returned. We’ve had a rare day of it; and you have, too, no doubt.”

“Hello!” said Jason. “The wanderer is back. We’ve had an amazing day; and you have, too, I’m sure.”

I spoke steadily, with a set determination to prove master of myself.

I spoke confidently, determined to show that I was in control of myself.

“I’ve been looking for you all day. Dolly, I’m sorry I left you in a temper. Please forgive me, dear.”

“I’ve been searching for you all day. Dolly, I’m really sorry I left you upset. Please forgive me, dear.”

“Oh, yes,” she said, indifferently and weariedly. “It doesn’t matter.”

“Oh, yes,” she said, without much interest and tiredly. “It doesn’t matter.”

“But it does matter to me, Dolly, very much, to keep your good opinion.”

“But it really matters to me, Dolly, a lot, to keep your good opinion.”

She turned and looked at me with a strange expression, as if she were on the point of bursting into tears, but she only ended with a little formless laugh and looked away again.

She turned to me with a strange look, like she was about to cry, but instead she just let out a small, undefined laugh and looked away again.

“I don’t think you can value my good opinion much, and I’m sure I don’t know why you should.”

“I don’t think my opinion matters to you, and honestly, I don’t see why it should.”

The train lunging in at this point stopped our further talk; and, once seated in it, the girl lay back in her corner with closed eyes as if asleep.

The train coming in at that moment cut our conversation short; once we were seated, the girl leaned back in her corner with her eyes closed as if she were asleep.

Jason sat silent, with folded arms, the lamplight below the shadow cast by his hat brim emphasizing the smile on his firmly curved lips; and I, for my part, sat silent also, for my heart seemed sick unto death.

Jason sat silently with his arms crossed, the light from the lamp below the shadow of his hat brim highlighting the smile on his tightly curved lips; and I, for my part, sat silently too, as my heart felt sick to the point of death.

At the terminus Dolly would have no further escort home. She was tired out, she said, and begged only we would see her into an omnibus and go our ways without her.

At the end, Dolly wouldn’t have anyone to escort her home. She said she was exhausted and asked us to just help her onto a bus and go our separate ways without her.

As the vehicle lumbered off I turned fiercely upon my brother.

As the vehicle moved away slowly, I turned sharply to face my brother.

CHAPTER XXIII.
A letter and a response.

“You dog!” I said, in a low, stern voice; “tell me the meaning of this.”

“You dog!” I said in a quiet, serious tone. “Tell me what this means.”

He gave a little, mocking, airy laugh and, thrusting his hands into his pockets, wheeled round upon me.

He let out a small, mocking laugh and, shoving his hands into his pockets, turned to face me.

“What’s your question?” said he.

“What’s your question?” he asked.

“You know. What have you said to the girl to make her treat me like this?”

“You know, what did you say to the girl to make her treat me like this?”

He raised his eyebrows in assumed perplexity.

He raised his eyebrows in a feigned confusion.

“Really,” he said, “you go a long way to seek. What have I said? How have you behaved, you mean.”

“Seriously,” he said, “you go a long way to look for answers. What did I say? How have you acted, you mean?”

“You lie—I don’t! I know her, that’s enough. If you have told her my story——”

“You're lying—I’m not! I know her, and that's all that matters. If you've shared my story with her——”

“If?” he repeated, coolly.

“If?” he repeated, casually.

“I may add a last chapter to it, in which you’ll figure—that’s all.”

“I might add one more chapter to it, and you’ll be in it—that’s all.”

He was a little startled, I could see, but retained his sang froid, with an effort.

He looked a bit surprised, I could tell, but managed to keep his cool with some effort.

“You jump too much to conclusion, my good fellow. I have said nothing to her about your little affair with Modred as yet.”

“You're jumping to conclusions too quickly, my friend. I haven't mentioned anything to her about your little situation with Modred so far.”

“That means you intend to hold it over my head as a menace where she is concerned. I know you.”

“That means you plan to use it against me as a threat when it comes to her. I know you.”

“Then you know a very charming fellow. Why, what a dolt you are! Here’s a pother because I play cavalier to a girl whom you throw over in a fit of sulks. I couldn’t do less in common decency.”

“Then you know a really charming guy. Honestly, what a fool you are! Here’s all this fuss because I’m being chivalrous to a girl you ditched in a mood. I couldn’t do anything less out of basic decency.”

“Take care that you do no more. I’m not the only one to reckon with in this business.”

“Make sure you don’t go overboard. I’m not the only one you have to deal with in this situation.”

“A fig for that!” he cried, snapping his fingers. “I’m not to be coerced into taking second place if I have a fancy for first.”

“A fig for that!” he shouted, snapping his fingers. “I won’t be pressured into settling for second place if I want to be first.”

“I warn you; that’s enough. For the rest, let’s understand one another. I’ll have no more of this sham for convention’s sake. We’re enemies, and we’ll be known for enemies. My door’s shut to you. Keep out of my way and think twice before you make me desperate.”

“I warn you; that’s enough. For now, let’s get on the same page. I won’t put up with this fake behavior just to fit in. We’re enemies, so let’s be clear about that. My door is closed to you. Stay out of my way and think twice before you push me too far.”

With that I turned and strode from him. His mocking laugh came after me again, but I took no notice of it.

With that, I turned and walked away from him. His mocking laugh followed me again, but I ignored it.

Should I tell Duke all? I shrunk from the mere thought. A coward even then, I dared not confess to him how I had betrayed my trust; what fearful suspicions of the nature of my failure lay dark on my heart. No—I must see Dolly first and force my sentence from her lips.

Should I tell Duke everything? I recoiled at the thought. Even then, I was a coward; I didn’t dare to admit how I had betrayed his trust, and what terrifying doubts about my failure weighed heavily on my heart. No— I need to talk to Dolly first and make her reveal my fate.

He put down the book he was reading from, as I entered the sitting-room.

He set down the book he was reading as I walked into the living room.

“Well,” he said, cheerily, “what success?”

"Well," he said, cheerfully, "how did it go?"

I sat away from him, beyond the radiance of the lamp, and affected to be busy unlacing my boots.

I sat away from him, out of the light of the lamp, and pretended to be busy taking off my boots.

“I can’t say as yet, Duke. Do you mind postponing the question for a day or two?”

“I can’t say right now, Duke. Would you mind waiting a day or two to ask again?”

“Of course, if you wish it.” I felt the surprise in his tone. “Mayn’t I ask why?”

“Of course, if you want to.” I sensed the surprise in his voice. “Can I ask why?”

“Not now, old fellow. I missed my opportunity, that’s all.”

“Not now, buddy. I missed my chance, that’s all.”

“Is anything wrong, Renny?”

“Is something wrong, Renny?”

“Not all right, at least.”

“Not completely okay, at least.”

“Renny, why shouldn’t it be? I can’t be mistaken as to the direction of her feelings—by my soul, I can’t.”

“Renny, why wouldn’t it be? I can’t be wrong about how she feels—honestly, I can’t.”

“I’m not so sure,” I said, in a voice of great distress.

“I’m not so sure,” I said, sounding really upset.

He recognized it and stopped questioning me at once.

He recognized it and stopped questioning me immediately.

“You want to be alone, I see,” said he, gently. “Well, I’ll be off.”

“You want to be alone, I get it,” he said softly. “Alright, I’ll leave.”

As he passed me, he placed his hand for a moment on my shoulder. The action was tender and sympathetic, but I shrunk under it as if it had been a blow.

As he walked by me, he rested his hand on my shoulder for a moment. The gesture was gentle and caring, but I flinched under it as if I had been hit.

When the door had closed upon him I rose and sat down at the table. I wrote:

When the door closed behind him, I got up and sat down at the table. I wrote:

“Dear Dolly: I made a fool of myself to-day and have repented it ever since in sackcloth and ashes. I had so wished to be alone with you, dear, and it made me mad that he should come between us. He isn’t a good companion for you. I must say it, though he is my brother. Had I thought him so I should have brought him to see you before. I only say this to explain my anger at his appearance, and now I will drop the subject for another, which is the real reason of my writing. I had hoped, so much, dear, to put it to you personally, there in the old forest that we have spent so many happy hours in, but I missed my opportunity and now I am in too much of a fever to wait another week. Dolly, will you be my wife? I can afford a home of my own now, and I shall be glad and grateful if you will consent to become mistress of it. I feel that written words can only sound cold at best; so I will say nothing more here, but just this—if you will have me, I will strive in all things to be your loving and devoted husband.

“Dear Dolly: I made a fool of myself today and have regretted it ever since. I really wanted to be alone with you, and it drove me crazy that he came between us. He’s not a good companion for you. I have to say that, even though he’s my brother. If I had thought he was, I would have brought him to see you before. I’m saying this just to explain my anger at his showing up, and now I’ll change the subject to the real reason I’m writing. I had really hoped to ask you in person, there in the old forest where we’ve spent so many happy hours, but I missed my chance and now I can’t wait another week. Dolly, will you be my wife? I can afford my own home now, and I would be so happy and grateful if you would agree to be its mistress. I know written words can come off as cold, so I won’t say anything more here, except this—if you accept me, I will strive in every way to be your loving and devoted husband."

Renalt Trender.”

Renalt Trender.”

All in a glow of confident tenderness, inspired by the words I had written, I added the address and went out and posted my little missive. Its mere composition, the fact of its now lying in the postbox, a link between us, gave me a chastened sense of relief and satisfaction that was restorative to my injured vanity. The mistake of the morning was reacted upon in time, and I felt that nothing short of a disruption of natural affinities could interfere to keep back the inevitable answer. So assured was I, indeed, that I allowed my thoughts to wander as if for a last farewell, into regions wherein the simple heart of my present could find no way to enter. “Good-by, Zyp,” the voiceless soul of me muttered.

All in a warm glow of confident tenderness, inspired by the words I had written, I added the address and went out to post my little note. Just writing it and knowing it was now in the mailbox, a connection between us, gave me a refreshed sense of relief and satisfaction that mended my wounded pride. The mistake from the morning was addressed in time, and I felt that nothing short of a disruption of natural connections could prevent the inevitable reply. I was so sure of it that I let my thoughts drift off as if to say a final goodbye, into places where my simple present self couldn’t go. “Goodbye, Zyp,” my silent soul whispered.

That night, looking at Duke’s dark head at rest on the pillow, I thought: “It will be put right to-morrow or the next day, and you, dear friend, need never know what might have followed on my abuse of your trust.” Then I slept peacefully, but my dreams were all of Zyp—not of the other.

That night, watching Duke's dark head resting on the pillow, I thought, “It will be fixed tomorrow or the next day, and you, dear friend, will never know what could have happened because of my betrayal of your trust.” Then I slept peacefully, but all my dreams were about Zyp—not the other.

The next day, at the office, I was careful to keep altogether out of Dolly’s way. Indeed, my work taking me elsewhere, I never once saw her and went home in the evening unenlightened by a single glance from her gray eyes. This, the better policy, I thought, would save us both embarrassment and the annoyance of any curiosity on the part of her fellow-workers, who would surely be quick to detect a romantic state of affairs between us.

The next day at the office, I made sure to stay completely out of Dolly’s way. In fact, since my work kept me busy elsewhere, I didn’t see her at all and went home that evening without a single look from her gray eyes. I believed this was the best approach, as it would prevent any awkwardness and avoid any curiosity from her coworkers, who would definitely pick up on a romantic situation between us.

Nevertheless, despite my self-confidence, I awaited that evening in some trepidation the answer that was to decide the direction of my future.

Nevertheless, despite my confidence, I waited that evening with some anxiety for the answer that would determine the course of my future.

We were sitting at supper when it came, held by one corner in her apron by our landlady, and my face went pale as I saw the schoolgirl superscription.

We were sitting at dinner when it arrived, held by one corner in her apron by our landlady, and my face turned pale as I saw the schoolgirl address.

“From Dolly?” murmured Duke.

“From Dolly?” whispered Duke.

I nodded and broke the seal. My hands trembled and a mist was before my eyes. It ran as follows:

I nodded and broke the seal. My hands shook and a fog clouded my vision. It said:

“Dear Renny: Thank you very, very much for your kind offer, but I can’t accept it. I thought I had so much to say, and this is all I can think of. I hope it won’t hurt you. It can’t, I know, for long, because now I see I was never really the first in your heart; and your letter don’t sound as if you will find it very difficult to get over. Please forgive me if I’m wrong, but anyhow it’s too late now. I might have once, but I can’t now, Renny. I think perhaps I became a woman all in a moment yesterday. Please don’t write or say a word to me again about this, for I mean it really and truly. Your affectionate friend,

“Dear Renny: Thank you so much for your kind offer, but I can’t accept it. I thought I had so much to say, but this is all I can come up with. I hope it won’t hurt you. I know it won’t for long, because now I realize I was never really the first in your heart; and your letter doesn’t sound like it’ll be very hard for you to move on. Please forgive me if I’m wrong, but anyway, it’s too late now. I might have once, but I can’t now, Renny. I think maybe I became a woman all at once yesterday. Please don’t write or say anything to me again about this, because I really mean it. Your affectionate friend,

Dolly Mellison.”

Dolly Mellison.

“P. S.—It was a little unfair of you, I must say, not to tell me about that Zyp.”

“P. S.—I have to say, it was a bit unfair of you not to tell me about that Zyp.”

I sat and returned the letter to its folds quite coolly and calmly. If there was fire in me, I kept it under then.

I sat down and calmly folded the letter back up. If there was any anger inside me, I kept it hidden.

“Duke,” I said, quietly, “she has refused me.”

“Duke,” I said softly, “she turned me down.”

He struggled up from his chair. His face was all amazement and his voice hoarse.

He got up from his chair with difficulty. His face was full of shock and his voice was hoarse.

“Refused you? What have you said? What have you done? Something has happened, I tell you.”

“Rejected you? What did you say? What did you do? Something’s happened, I swear.”

“Why? She was at perfect liberty to make her own choice.”

“Why? She had every right to make her own choice.”

“You wrote to her last night?”

"You texted her yesterday?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Why did you? Why didn’t you do as I understood you intended to yesterday?”

“Why did you? Why didn't you do what I thought you were going to do yesterday?”

“I asked you to leave that question alone for the present.”

“I asked you to drop that question for now.”

“You’ve no right to. I——” his face flamed up for a moment. But with a mighty effort he fought it under.

“You don’t have the right to. I——” his face turned red for a moment. But with a huge effort, he pushed it down.

“Renny,” he said, in a subdued voice, “I had no business to speak to you like that. But you don’t know upon what a wheel of torment I have been these last weeks. The girl—Dolly—is so much to me, and her happiness——” he broke off almost with a sob.

“Renny,” he said quietly, “I shouldn’t have talked to you like that. But you have no idea what kind of suffering I've been going through these past few weeks. The girl—Dolly—means so much to me, and her happiness——” he paused, nearly choking up.

I sprung to my feet. I could bear it no longer.

I jumped to my feet. I couldn't take it any longer.

“Think what you like of me!” I cried. “I have made a muddle of the whole business—a wretched, unhappy muddle. But I suffer, too, Duke. I never knew what Miss—Miss Mellison was to me till now, when I have lost her.”

“Think what you want about me!” I shouted. “I’ve messed up the whole thing—a miserable, unhappy mess. But I’m suffering too, Duke. I never realized what Miss—Miss Mellison meant to me until now, when I’ve lost her.”

“I don’t ask to see her letter. You haven’t misread it by any possibility?”

“I don’t need to see her letter. Are you sure you didn’t misunderstand it in any way?”

“No—it’s perfectly clear. She refuses me and holds out no hope.”

“No—it’s totally clear. She’s rejecting me and giving me no hope.”

He set his frowning brows and fell into a gloomy silence. He took no notice of me even when I told him that I must go into the open air for awhile to walk and try to find surcease of my racking trouble.

He furrowed his brows and fell into a deep silence. He ignored me even when I told him that I needed to go outside for a bit to walk and try to find relief from my overwhelming distress.

“Now,” I thought, when I got outside, “for the villainous truth. To strike at me like that! It was worthy of him—worthy of him. And I am to blame for leaving them together—I, who pretended to an affection for the girl and was ready to swear to love and protect her forevermore. What a pitiful rag of manliness! What courage that daren’t even now tell the truth to my friend up there! Friend? He’s done with me, I expect. But for the other. He didn’t give her my history—not he. Perhaps he didn’t as I meant it, but I never dreamed that he would play upon that second stop for his devils of hate to dance to; I never even thought of it. What a hideous fool I have been! Oh, Jason, my brother, if it had only been you instead of Modred!”

“Now,” I thought, when I got outside, “for the villainous truth. To strike at me like that! It was typical of him—so typical. And I’m to blame for leaving them alone—I, who pretended to have feelings for her and was ready to promise to love and protect her forever. What a pathetic excuse for a man! What courage I lack to even tell the truth to my friend up there! Friend? He’s definitely done with me, I’m sure. But as for the other guy, he didn’t share my story with her—not a chance. Maybe he didn’t say it the way I did, but I never imagined he would use that second opportunity to let his hatred take over; I never even considered it. What a ridiculous fool I’ve been! Oh, Jason, my brother, if only it had been you instead of Modred!”

I jerked to a stop. Some formless thoughts had been in my mind to hurry on into the presence of the villain who had dealt me such a coward blow, and to drive his slander in one red crash down his throat. Now, in an instant, it broke upon me that I had no knowledge of where he lived—that by my own act I had yesterday cut off all communication between us. Perhaps, though, in his cobra-like dogging of me he would be driven before long to seek me out again of his own accord, that he might gloat over the havoc he had occasioned. I must bide my time as patiently as I could on the chance.

I came to a sudden stop. I had some vague thoughts about rushing into the presence of the jerk who had hit me with such a cowardly blow and shoving his lies right back down his throat. Now, in an instant, it hit me that I had no idea where he lived—that by my own choice, I had cut off all communication between us yesterday. But maybe, with his snake-like obsession, he would end up trying to find me on his own soon enough, just to relish the chaos he caused. I had to wait as patiently as I could for that chance.

Late at night I returned and lay down upon the sofa in the sitting-room. I felt unclean for Duke’s company and would not go up to him. Let me do myself justice. It was not all dread of his anger that kept me from him. There was a most lost, sorrowful feeling in me at having thus requited all his friendship and his generosity.

Late at night, I came back and lay down on the sofa in the living room. I felt dirty from being around Duke and didn’t want to go up to him. Let me be fair to myself. It wasn’t just fear of his anger that kept me away. I felt a deep sense of loss and sadness for how I had repaid all his friendship and generosity.

As I lay and writhed in sickly thought, my eye was attracted by the glimmering of some white object set prominently on the mantelpiece. I rose and found it was a letter addressed to me in his handwriting. Foreseeing its contents I tore it open and read:

As I lay there, consumed by troubling thoughts, my eye was drawn to the glimmer of a white object sitting prominently on the mantelpiece. I got up and found it was a letter addressed to me in his handwriting. Anticipating what it might say, I tore it open and read:

“I think it best that our partnership should cease and I find lodging elsewhere. You will understand my reasons. Dolly comes first with me, that’s all. It may have been your error; I can’t think it was your willful fault; but that she would have refused you without some good reason I can’t believe. Your manner seems to point to the suspicion that somehow her happiness is threatened. I may be wrong, but I intend to set myself to find out; and until some explanation is forthcoming, I think it best that we should live apart. I shall call here to-morrow during the dinner hour and arrange about having my things moved and settle matters as far as I am concerned. Your friend,

“I think it’s best that we end our partnership, and I’ll be finding a new place to stay. You’ll understand my reasons. Dolly comes first for me, that’s all. It might have been your mistake; I can’t believe it was intentional on your part, but I can’t accept that she would have turned you down without a good reason. Your attitude suggests that her happiness is somehow at risk. I might be wrong, but I’m determined to figure it out; and until I get an explanation, I think it’s best that we live separately. I’ll stop by tomorrow during dinner time to arrange for my things to be moved and to settle matters on my end. Your friend,

Duke Straw.”

Duke Straw.

I stood long with the letter in my hand.

I stood there for a long time with the letter in my hand.

“Well, it’s best,” I muttered at last, “and I thought he would do it. He’s my friend still, thank heaven, for he says so. But, oh, Jason, your debt is accumulating!”

“Well, it’s for the best,” I muttered finally, “and I thought he would manage it. He’s still my friend, thank goodness, because he says so. But, oh, Jason, your debt is piling up!”

CHAPTER XXIV.
Missing.

The week that followed was a sad and lonely one to me. My romance was ended—my friend parted from me—my heart ever wincing under the torture of self-reproach.

The week that followed was a sad and lonely one for me. My romance was over—my friend had left me—my heart constantly aching from the pain of self-blame.

As to the first, it would seem that I should have no great reason for insuperable regret. The situation had been made for, not by me; I was free to let my thoughts revert unhampered to the object of my first and only true love.

As for the first one, it seems like I shouldn't feel too much regret. The situation was created for me, not by me; I was free to let my thoughts go back to the object of my first and only true love without any obstacles.

That was all so; yet I know I brooded over my loss for the time being, as if it were the greatest that could have befallen me. Such is human inconsistency. So he who, vainly seeking some large reward, condescends half-disdainfully to a smaller, is altogether disproportionately vexed if the latter is unexpectedly denied him.

That was all true; still, I know I dwelled on my loss for a while, as if it were the worst thing that could have happened to me. That's just how people are. Someone who, in a vain attempt to get something big, looks down on something smaller, can end up feeling really upset if that smaller thing is suddenly taken away from them.

I went about my work in a hopeless, mechanical manner that only scarcely concealed the bitter ache my heart endured. Occasionally, at rare intervals, I came across Dolly, but formally only and never to exchange a word. Furtively glancing at her when this happened, I noticed that she looked pale, and, I thought, not happy, but this may have been nothing but fancy, for my hasty view was generally limited to half-profile. Of me she took no heed, desiring, apparently, the absolute close of our old intercourse, and mere pride precluded me from making any further effort toward an explanation.

I went about my work in a hopeless, mechanical way that barely hid the deep pain in my heart. Occasionally, I would run into Dolly, but it was always formal and we never exchanged a word. When this happened, I would sneak a glance at her and noticed she looked pale and unhappy, but that might have just been my imagination since my quick view usually only showed her in half-profile. She seemed completely indifferent to me, wanting to completely end our old relationship, and out of pride, I didn’t make any more effort to explain myself.

Would that even then I had been wise or noble enough to force the barrier of reserve. God knows but I might have been in time to save her. Yet maybe my attitude was not altogether unjustified. To put me on the footing of a formal stranger was heavy punishment for a fault committed under motives that were anything, at least, but base.

Would that even then I had been smart or brave enough to break through my reserve. God knows I might have been able to save her in time. Yet maybe my stance wasn’t completely unjustified. Treating me like a formal stranger was harsh punishment for a mistake made for reasons that were anything but base.

With Duke my intercourse was confined to the office and to matters of business. He showed no unfriendly spirit toward me there and no desire for a resumption of our old terms. He never, in public or private, touched upon the subject that was nearest both our hearts, or alluded to it in any way. If I was conscious of any melancholy shadow towering between us it was not because he sought to lend to its features the gloom that must be enwrapping his own soul.

With Duke, my interactions were limited to the office and business matters. He didn't show any hostility towards me there nor seemed interested in going back to how things used to be. He never brought up the topic that was closest to both our hearts, either in public or private, or mentioned it in any way. If I felt any sadness hanging over us, it wasn't because he wanted to contribute to the darkness that must be surrounding his own soul.

At last the week ended, and the silence, that had lain black and ominous as a snake along it, was awakened and reared itself, poisonous for a spring. Yet its voice spoke up musical at first.

At last, the week came to an end, and the silence, which had stretched out dark and threatening like a snake throughout it, was stirred and lifted itself up, toxic for a new beginning. Yet its voice sounded musical at first.

It was Saturday afternoon, and I was walking home toward my lodgings in a very depressed frame of mind, when a step came behind me and Duke fell into step alongside.

It was Saturday afternoon, and I was walking home to my place feeling pretty down when I heard footsteps behind me and Duke walked up beside me.

“Renny,” he said, “I think it right to tell you. I have taken the privilege of an old friend and spoken to Dolly on a certain subject.”

“Renny,” he said, “I think it's fair to tell you. I’ve taken the liberty of an old friend and talked to Dolly about a certain topic.”

I nodded. The mere fact was a relief to me.

I nodded. Just knowing that was a relief to me.

“We could only exchange a few words, but she has promised to come out with me to-morrow; and then, I hope, I shall learn more. What time will you be at home?”

“We could only exchange a few words, but she promised to go out with me tomorrow; and then, I hope, I’ll learn more. What time will you be home?”

I told him all day, if there was a chance of his turning up.

I told him all day that there might be a chance of him showing up.

“Very well,” he said; “then I will call in upon you some time or other. Good-by.”

“Alright,” he said, “then I'll stop by and see you sometime. Goodbye.”

He seemed to be on the point of going, but to alter his mind, and he suddenly took my hand and pressed it hard.

He looked like he was about to leave, but then he changed his mind and suddenly took my hand and squeezed it tightly.

“Are you lonely, old fellow?”

“Are you lonely, buddy?”

“Very, Duke—and I deserve to be.”

“Absolutely, Duke—and I have every right to be.”

“It’s for the best? You agree with me?”

“It’s for the best? You’re on board with me?”

“Quite.”

"Definitely."

He looked sorrowfully in my face, wrung my hand a second time and walked off rapidly.

He looked sadly at my face, squeezed my hand a second time, and quickly walked away.

It was the expression of his I ever after remembered with most pathetic heart-sickness and love. I never saw it in his eyes again—never again.

It was the look on his face that I always remembered with the most profound sadness and love. I never saw it in his eyes again—never again.

I rose upon the Sunday morning restless still and unrefreshed. An undefinable feeling of ominous expectancy would not let me sit quiet or read or do anything but lend my mind to extravagant speculations and pace the room up and down in nervous irritability.

I got up on Sunday morning feeling restless and not refreshed. An undefined sense of something ominous wouldn’t let me sit still, read, or do anything except let my mind drift into wild thoughts while I paced the room back and forth with nervous irritation.

At last, thoroughly tired out, I threw myself into an easy-chair and dozed off from sheer exhaustion. I could not have slept many minutes, when a clap in my ears awoke me. It might have been an explosive burst of thunder, so loudly it slammed upon my senses. Yet it was nothing more than the closing of the room door.

At last, completely worn out, I collapsed into an armchair and dozed off from sheer exhaustion. I couldn’t have slept for more than a few minutes when a loud bang jolted me awake. It sounded as if a thunderclap had hit my ears, it was that deafening. But it was just the door of the room closing.

Then I struggled to my feet, for Duke stood before me, and I saw that his face was white and menacing as death’s own.

Then I got to my feet with difficulty, because Duke was standing in front of me, and I saw that his face was pale and threatening like death itself.

“Get up!” he cried, in a harsh, stern voice. “I want to ask you something.”

“Get up!” he shouted, in a tough, serious tone. “I need to ask you something.”

I faced him and my heart seemed to suddenly swerve down with a sickly sensation.

I faced him and my heart felt like it suddenly dropped, hitting me with a queasy feeling.

“What is it?” I muttered.

"What is it?" I whispered.

“She’s gone—that’s all!”

“She’s gone—that’s it!”

“Gone?”

"Is it gone?"

“She never met me this morning as she promised. I waited an hour—more. Then I grew frightened and went to her lodgings. She had left the evening before, saying she wasn’t coming back. A man came to fetch her and she went away with him. Do you understand?—with him!”

“She never met up with me this morning like she said she would. I waited for over an hour. Then I started to get scared and went to her place. She had left the night before, saying she wasn’t coming back. A guy came to pick her up, and she went away with him. Do you understand?—with him!”

“With whom?” I asked, in a confused, reeling manner; yet I knew.

“With who?” I asked, feeling confused and dizzy; but deep down, I already knew.

“I want you to tell me.”

“I want you to tell me.”

“How can I, Duke?”

“How can I, Duke?”

“I want you to say what you have done with your trust? There has been something going on of late—some secret kept from me. Where is that brother of yours?”

“I want you to tell me what you've done with your trust? There's been something going on lately—some secret that's been kept from me. Where's your brother?”

“I know no more than you do.”

“I don't know any more than you do.”

“I shall find out before long. The cunning doesn’t exist that could keep him hidden from me if—if he is a party to this. Why are you silent? I can read it in your eyes. They have met, and it must have been through you.”

“I'll figure it out soon enough. There's no trickery that can keep him hidden from me if—if he’s involved in this. Why are you quiet? I can see it in your eyes. They've met, and it must have been through you.”

“Before God, it wasn’t!”

“Before God, it wasn't!”

“Then they have!” He put his hand to his face and staggered as if he had been struck there.

“Then they have!” He put his hand to his face and swayed as if he had been hit.

“Oh!” he gasped; “the horror of what I dreaded!”

“Oh!” he exclaimed; “the nightmare of what I feared!”

Then he came closer and snarled at me:

Then he stepped closer and growled at me:

“Here’s a friend, out of all the world! So patronizing to accept the poor little treasure of my life and soul, and so royal to roll it in the mud! Was this a put-up affair between you?”

“Here’s a friend, out of everyone in the world! So condescending to accept the precious little thing that is my life and soul, and so grand to drag it through the dirt! Was this a setup between you?”

“You are hateful and unjust!” I cried, stung beyond endurance. “He forced himself upon us last Sunday. I was brutal, almost, in my efforts to get rid of him. But for some reason or other, Dolly—Miss Mellison—took his side. When I found so, I left them in a huff and repented almost immediately. But, though I sought far and near, I never came across them again till evening.”

“You're so cruel and unfair!” I shouted, overwhelmed with frustration. “He pushed himself on us last Sunday. I was practically harsh in trying to get rid of him. But for some reason, Dolly—Miss Mellison—stood up for him. When I realized that, I stormed off and regretted it almost right away. But no matter how hard I looked, I never saw them again until the evening.”

He listened with a black, gloomy impatience.

He listened with a dark, brooding impatience.

“You acted well, by your own confession,” said he. “You played the part of a true friend and lover by leaving her alone for a moment only in the company of that paragon.”

“You did well, by your own admission,” he said. “You played the role of a true friend and partner by leaving her alone for just a moment with that perfect person.”

“I oughtn’t to, I know.”

“I shouldn't, I know.”

He gave a high, grating laugh.

He let out a loud, harsh laugh.

“But, putting me on one side,” I began, when he took me up with the most intense acrid bitterness.

“But setting me aside,” I started, when he responded with the most intense acrid bitterness.

“Why can’t I, indeed—you and all your precious kith and kin? Why did I ever save you from being knocked on the head in that thieves’ garden? I was happy before—God knows I might have been happy in another way now. You’ve proved the viper on my hearth with a vengeance. Put you on one side? Ah, I dare say that would suit you well—to shirk the responsibility of your own act and leave the suffering to others.”

“Why can’t I, really—you and all your precious family? Why did I even save you from getting hit in that thieves’ garden? I was fine before—God knows I could have been fine in a different way now. You’ve shown your true colors like a snake in my home, without a doubt. To just put you aside? Ah, I imagine that would work out perfectly for you—to dodge the consequences of your own actions and let others deal with the pain.”

“I have suffered, Duke, and always shall. I won’t gainsay you—but this hurts me perhaps only one degree less than it does you. Why put the worst construction on it?”

“I've suffered, Duke, and I always will. I won’t argue with you—but this hurts me just a bit less than it hurts you. Why assume the worst?”

He gave another cruel laugh.

He let out another cruel laugh.

“Let’s have your theory of her vanishing without a word to me,” he said.

“Tell me your theory about her disappearing without saying anything to me,” he said.

“At least you can’t be certain that it—it was my brother.”

“At least you can’t be sure that it—it was my brother.”

“How perspicacious of you! You don’t think so yourself, do you? Or that I should have meekly accepted that woman’s statement without some inquiry as to the appearance of the interesting stranger?”

“How insightful of you! You don’t really believe that yourself, do you? Or that I should have just accepted that woman’s statement without asking about the interesting stranger's appearance?”

He dropped his cruelly bantering manner for one hard as iron and ferocious.

He switched from his mocking tone to one that was tough as iron and fierce.

“Let’s stop this double-faced foolery. I want his address of you.”

“Let’s put an end to this two-faced nonsense. I want his address from you.”

“I haven’t got it, you know.”

“I don’t have it, you know.”

“You can’t guess at it?”

"Can't you figure it out?"

“Not possibly. What would you do if you had it?”

“Not at all. What would you do if you had it?”

“What do you think? Call and offer my congratulations, of course.”

“What do you think? Call and congratulate them, obviously.”

“Don’t be a madman. You know nothing for certain. Wait and see if she doesn’t turn up at the office as usual to-morrow.”

“Don’t be crazy. You don’t know anything for sure. Just wait and see if she doesn’t show up at the office like she usually does tomorrow.”

He seemed to think a moment, and then he threw up his hands with a loud, wailing moan.

He paused for a moment, then threw his hands up with a loud, mournful moan.

“Lost!” he cried. “In my heart I know it.”

“Lost!” he exclaimed. “Deep down, I know it.”

Did I not in mine? It had rung in my ears all night. I took a step toward him, greatly moved by his despairing, broken tone, but he waved me back fiercely.

Did I not in mine? It had echoed in my ears all night. I took a step toward him, deeply affected by his desperate, broken tone, but he waved me back angrily.

“I curse the day,” he cried in bitter grief, “that ever I came across you. I would have let you rob me—that was nothing to her happiness; but now——”

“I curse the day,” he cried in bitter grief, “that I ever came across you. I would have let you rob me—that wouldn’t have mattered to her happiness; but now——”

“Let him look to himself,” he went on after a pause, in which he had mastered his emotion. “After to-morrow—I will wait till then—but afterward—the world isn’t wide enough to keep us apart. Better for him to run from an uncubbed tigress than this twisted cripple!”

“Let him take care of himself,” he continued after a moment, in which he had controlled his feelings. “After tomorrow—I’ll hold off until then—but after that—the world isn’t big enough to keep us apart. It’s better for him to run from an untamed tiger than from this twisted cripple!”

He tossed one arm aloft with a wild, savage gesture and strode heavily from the room.

He raised one arm abruptly with a wild, aggressive motion and walked out of the room forcefully.

CHAPTER XXV.
A final message.

Dolly never came to work the next morning, but there arrived a little letter from her to Mr. Ripley, giving notice, that was all, with no address or clew to her whereabouts, and an intimation that it was understood she sacrificed her position—pitiful heaven, for what?

Dolly never showed up for work the next morning, but a small letter arrived for Mr. Ripley, providing notice—that was it, with no address or hint of where she was, and a suggestion that it was understood she was giving up her job—oh, for what?

My employer tossed the note to me indifferently, asking me to see about the engagement of a fresh hand, if necessary. He little guessed what those few simple words meant to two of his staff, or foresaw the tragedy to which they were the prelude.

My boss tossed the note to me carelessly, telling me to look into hiring someone new if needed. He had no idea what those few simple words meant to two of his employees or the tragedy they would lead to.

When the dinner hour came I followed Duke out and put the scrap of paper into his hand without a word. He was not unprepared for it, for he already knew, of course, that his worst apprehensions were realized by the non-appearance of the girl at her usual place in the office.

When it was time for dinner, I followed Duke outside and handed him the piece of paper without saying anything. He wasn't surprised; he already knew that his worst fears had come true since the girl didn't show up at her usual spot in the office.

He read it in silence, and in silence handed it back to me. His face in twenty-four hours seemed to have grown to be the face of an old man. All its once half-sad, half-humorous thoughtfulness was set into a single hard expression of some dark resolve.

He read it silently and then quietly handed it back to me. In just twenty-four hours, his face seemed to have transformed into that of an old man. The once half-sad, half-humorous thoughtfulness was now replaced by a single, intense expression of dark determination.

“Well,” he said, suddenly, stopping in his walk and facing me, for I still kept pace with him.

“Well,” he said suddenly, stopping in his tracks and facing me, since I was still walking beside him.

“What do you intend doing, Duke?”

“What do you plan to do, Duke?”

“I have one mission in life, Mr. Trender. Good-afternoon to you.”

“I have one mission in life, Mr. Trender. Good afternoon to you.”

I fell back and watched him go from me. Maimed as I was myself, how could I in any way help him to cure his crueler hurt?

I fell back and watched him walk away from me. Injured as I was myself, how could I possibly help him heal his deeper wounds?

But now began a curious somber struggle of cross purposes. To find out where Jason had sunk his burrow and hidden the spoils of his ugly false sport—there we worked in harness. It was only when the quarry should be run down that we must necessarily disagree as to the terms of its disposition.

But now began a strange, serious struggle with conflicting intentions. We worked together to figure out where Jason had dug his burrow and hidden the treasures from his ugly deception—there we were in sync. It was only when we actually caught the prey that we would have to disagree about how to deal with it.

For myself: A new despairing trouble had been woven into my life by the hand that had already wrought me such evil. Its very touch had, however, made wreck of an impression that had been in a certain sense an embarrassment, and my movements became in consequence less trammeled. Let me explain more definitely, if indeed I can do so and not appear heartless.

For me: A new sense of despair had been stitched into my life by the very hand that had already caused me so much pain. Its touch, however, had destroyed an impression that had been, in a way, an embarrassment, and as a result, my actions became less restricted. Let me clarify further, if I can do so without seeming heartless.

Dolly, innocent, bewitching and desirable, had so confused my moral ideas as to imbue them with a certain sweet sophistry of love that half-deceived me into a belief in its fundamental soundness. That was done with. Dolly dethroned, earthly, enamored of a brazen idol could be no rival to Zyp. My heart might yearn to her with pity and a deep remorse that it was I who had been the weak, responsible minister of her perversion, but the old feeling was dead, never to be revived. I longed to find her; to rescue her from the black gulf into which I feared she had leaped; to face the villain who had bruised her heart and wrench atonement from him by the throat, as it were. Not less it was my duty to warn him; stand between him, worthless as he was, and the deadly pursuit alert for his destruction.

Dolly, innocent, charming, and desirable, had so muddled my moral beliefs that she filled them with a certain sweet deception of love that almost convinced me of its basic validity. That was over. Dolly, now dethroned, earthly, and infatuated with a shameless idol, could not compare to Zyp. My heart might ache for her with pity and a deep remorse for being the weak, responsible cause of her downfall, but the old feelings were gone, never to return. I wanted to find her; to save her from the dark abyss I feared she had jumped into; to confront the scoundrel who had shattered her heart and forcefully seek reparation from him, so to speak. It was also my duty to warn him; to stand between him, as worthless as he was, and the deadly pursuit ready to bring about his destruction.

For Duke: I must judge him as he revealed himself to me, and baffle, if possible, the terrible spirit of what I dared not name to myself. Think only that at one wicked blow he was deprived of that whole structure of gentle romance that had saved his moral life from starvation!

For Duke: I have to judge him based on how he showed himself to me, and try to confuse, if I can, the awful spirit of what I couldn’t even name to myself. Just think that with one wicked blow, he lost that entire foundation of gentle romance that had kept his moral life from dying of hunger!

Therefore it was that during the after hours of work I became for long a restless, flitting ghost haunted by a ghost. By street and rail and river, aimless apparently, but with one object through all, we went wandering through the dark mazes of the night and of the city, always hoping to light upon that we sought and always baffled. Theaters, restaurants, music halls, night shows and exhibitions of every description—any place that was calculated to attract in the least a nature responsive to the foppery of glitter or an appeal to the senses—we visited and explored, without result. Gambling dens—such as we could obtain the entree to—were a persistent lodestone to our restlessness; and here, especially, was I often conscious of that shadow of a shade—that dark ghost of my own phantom footsteps—standing silent at my elbow and watching—watching for him who never came.

So, during the hours after work, I became a restless, wandering ghost haunted by another ghost. We wandered aimlessly through the streets, trains, and rivers of the city, always hoping to find what we were searching for, but always coming up empty. We visited theaters, restaurants, music halls, night shows, and all sorts of exhibitions—any place that might attract anyone drawn to the sparkle or the appeal to the senses—searching without success. Gambling spots—wherever we could get in—were a constant draw for our restlessness; and here, I especially felt that shadow of a shadow—that dark ghost of my own footsteps—standing silently beside me, watching—waiting for someone who never came.

Whithersoever we went the spur of the moment’s qualm goaded us. Any little experience, any chance allusion, was sufficient to suggest a possibility in the matter of the tendency of a lost and degenerate soul. Now we foregathered on the skirt of some fulsome and braying street preacher’s band; now suffered in a music hall under the skittish vapidity of a “lion comique”; now, perhaps, humbled our hot and weary pride in the luminous twilight of some old walled-in church, where evening service brought a few worshipers together.

Wherever we went, we were pushed by sudden feelings. Any small experience or casual remark was enough to hint at the struggles of a lost and troubled soul. We gathered at the edge of some loud street preacher's group; then we endured the shallow antics of a slapstick comedian at a music hall; or maybe we humbled our fiery pride in the soft glow of an old church, where evening services brought a few worshipers together.

I say “we,” yet in all this we acted independently. Only, whether in company or apart, the spirit of one common motive linked us together, and that so that I, at least, never felt alone.

I say “we,” but in all of this, we acted independently. Still, whether we were together or apart, the spirit of one shared purpose connected us, and because of that, I never felt alone.

So the weeks drew into months and Dolly herself was a phantom to my memory. By day the mechanism of our lives moved in the accustomed grooves; by night we were wandering birds of passage flitting dismally over waste places. More than once on a Sunday had I taken train to Epping, driven by the thought that some half-forgotten sentiment might by chance move other than me to the scene of old pleasant experiences. But she never came. Her “seasick weary bark” was nearing the rocks, and the breakers of eternity were already sounding in her ears.

So the weeks turned into months, and Dolly was like a ghost in my memory. During the day, our lives ran on autopilot; at night, we were like lost birds, sadly drifting over empty spaces. More than once on a Sunday, I took the train to Epping, hoping that some long-forgotten feeling would somehow bring her back to the place of our happy memories. But she never showed up. Her “seasick weary bark” was close to the shore, and the waves of eternity were already calling to her.

Why postpone the inevitable or delay longer over description of that pointless pursuit that was to end only in catastrophe and death?

Why put off the inevitable or keep dragging out a description of that pointless chase that was only going to end in disaster and death?

Christmas had come and gone with me—a mockery of good will and cheer—and a bitter January set in. That month the very demon of the east wind flew uncontrolled, and his steely sting was of a length and shrewdness to pierce thickest cloth and coverlet, frame and lung and heart itself.

Christmas had come and gone for me—a joke of goodwill and cheer—and a harsh January arrived. That month, the fierce east wind blew wildly, and its cold sting was sharp enough to cut through the thickest fabric, blankets, bones, and even touch my heart and lungs.

One evening I had swallowed my supper and was preparing for my nightly prowl. Duke had remained at the office overtime, and my tramp was like to be unhaunted of its familiar. I had actually blown out the lamp, when his rapid footstep—I knew it well—came up the stairs, and in a moment the door was thrown open with a crash and I heard him breathing in the room.

One evening I finished my dinner and was getting ready for my nightly walk. Duke had stayed late at the office, so my stroll was probably going to be without my usual companion. I had actually blown out the lamp when I heard his familiar fast footsteps coming up the stairs, and in a moment, the door burst open with a loud bang, and I could hear him breathing in the room.

“He’s gone!” he ejaculated in a quick, panting voice.

“He's gone!” he exclaimed in a breathless, rushed voice.

“No; I’m here, Duke!”

“Nope; I’m right here, Duke!”

“My God! Renny—do you hear? Come—come at once. No—light the lamp; I’ve something to show you.”

“My God! Renny—do you hear? Come—come quickly. No—light the lamp; I’ve got something to show you.”

I struck a match, with shaking hand, and put it to the wick. As the dull flame sputtered and rose I turned and looked at my friend. The expression of his face I shall never forget till I die. It was bloodless—spectral—inhuman; the face of one to whom a great dread had been realized—a last hope denied.

I lit a match with my shaking hand and brought it to the wick. As the dull flame flickered to life, I turned to look at my friend. The look on his face is something I’ll never forget as long as I live. It was colorless—ghostly—almost inhuman; the face of someone who had faced a terrible fear—a final hope lost.

He held out to me a little soiled and crumpled sheet of paper. I took it, with a spasm of the heart and breath that seemed to suffocate me. My eyes turned from and were fascinated by it at once.

He handed me a small, dirty, and wrinkled piece of paper. I took it, feeling a rush of emotion that nearly choked me. My eyes shifted away but were instantly drawn back to it.

“You had better read,” he said. “It’s the last chapter of your own pretty romance. Make haste—I want to get to business.”

“You should read this,” he said. “It’s the last chapter of your own charming story. Hurry up—I want to get to the point.”

It was from her, as I had foreseen—a few sad words to the old good friend who had so loved and protected her:

It was from her, just as I had predicted—a few sorrowful words to the old dear friend who had cared for and looked out for her:

“I must let you know before I go to die. I couldn’t meet you that morning—what a time ago it seems! He wouldn’t let me, though I cried and begged him to. I don’t know now what made me do it all; how he upset my faith in Renny and turned my love to himself in a moment. I think he has a dreadful influence that made me follow him and obey him. It doesn’t matter now. I went to him, that’s enough; and he’s broken my heart. Please ask Renny to forgive me. Perhaps if he had had a little more patience with me I might have acted different—but I can’t be certain even of that. I’m going to kill myself, Duke, dear, and before I do it I just want to say this: I know now you loved poor Dolly all the time. How I know it I don’t understand, but somehow it’s quite clear. Oh, what have I thrown away, when I might have been so happy! You were always good to me, and I thank you with my last breath. Don’t hurt him, Duke; I don’t think he understands the difference to me. But he always promised to be a faithful lover—and yesterday I found that he’s married already. That’s why I’m going to do it.”

“I need to tell you something before I die. I couldn't meet you that morning—it's hard to believe it was so long ago! He wouldn't let me, even though I cried and begged. I don’t know what made me act that way; he shook my faith in Renny and twisted my love for him in an instant. I think he has a terrible influence that made me follow and obey him. It doesn’t really matter now. I chose him, and that's enough; and he's broken my heart. Please ask Renny to forgive me. Maybe if he had been a little more patient with me, I might have acted differently—but I'm not even sure about that. I'm going to take my own life, dear Duke, and before I do, I just want to say this: I know now that you loved poor Dolly all along. I can't explain how I know, but it's suddenly very clear. Oh, what have I thrown away, when I could have been so happy! You were always good to me, and I thank you with my last breath. Please don’t hurt him, Duke; I don’t think he realizes what this means to me. But he always promised to be a faithful lover—and yesterday I found out he’s already married. That’s why I’m going to do it.”

The paper dropped from my hand. Duke picked it up with an evil laugh and thrust it into his breast pocket.

The paper fell from my hand. Duke picked it up with a sinister laugh and shoved it into his pocket.

“Married!” I muttered.

"Married!" I whispered.

“Oh!” he cried; “it’s all one for that! That’s a family matter. The question here goes beyond—into the heart of this—this death warrant.”

“Oh!” he exclaimed; “it doesn’t matter! That’s a family issue. The question here goes deeper—into the core of this—this death sentence.”

He struck savagely where the letter lay and stood staring at me with gloating eyes.

He hit violently where the letter was and stared at me with triumphant eyes.

“Duke—are you going to murder him?”

“Duke—are you planning to kill him?”

“I’m going to find her. Let that do for the present—and you’ve got to help me.”

“I’m going to find her. That’s enough for now—and you need to help me.”

“Where are we to look? Did the letter give an address?”

“Where should we look? Did the letter include an address?”

“No. She kept her secret to the last. It was a noble one, I swear. There’s a postmark, though, and that’s my clew. Hurry, will you?”

“No. She kept her secret until the end. It was a noble one, I promise. There’s a postmark, though, and that’s my clue. Hurry, will you?”

I seized my hat and stick.

I grabbed my hat and walking stick.

“Duke—for the love of heaven, why must it be too late even now?”

“Duke—why is it too late even now?”

“Because I know it is. Doesn’t that satisfy you? I loved her—do you understand it now for the first time? The fiend tread on your heels. Aren’t you ever coming?”

“Because I know it is. Doesn’t that satisfy you? I loved her—do you get it now for the first time? The fiend is right behind you. Aren’t you ever coming?”

I hurried after him into the street. A clap of wind struck and staggered us as if it had been water. Beating through the night, its icy fury clutched at us, stinging and buffeting our faces, until it seemed as though we were fighting through an endless thicket of brambles. Struggling and panting onward—silent with the silence of the lost—we made our way by slow degrees to the low ground about Chelsea, and presently came out into a freer air and the black vision of the river sliding before us from night into night.

I rushed after him into the street. A gust of wind hit us like a wave. Raging through the night, its icy force clawed at us, stinging our faces and pushing us around, making it feel like we were battling through an endless tangle of thorns. Gasping and pushing forward—silent like the lost—we gradually made our way to the low ground around Chelsea and soon found ourselves in clearer air with the dark sight of the river flowing before us from night into night.

“Duke,” I whispered, awfully—“is this what you fear?”

“Duke,” I whispered, really worried—“is this what you're afraid of?”

“Follow!” he cried. “I fear nothing! It’s past that!”

“Follow!” he shouted. “I’m not afraid of anything! We’ve moved past that!”

By lowering factory and grimy wall; by squalid streets peeled of uncleanliness in the teeth of the bitter blast; by low-browed taverns, that gushed red on us a moment and were gone, he sped with crooked paces, and I followed.

By lowering factories and dirty walls; by filthy streets stripped of grime against the harsh wind; by dingy bars that lit up with a brief glow and then vanished, he hurried along with a crooked gait, and I followed.

Then he stopped so suddenly that I almost stumbled against him, and we were standing at the mouth of a shadowy court, and overhead a hiccoughing gas jet made a gibbering terror of his white face.

Then he stopped so suddenly that I almost tripped over him, and we were standing at the entrance of a dimly lit courtyard, and above us, a flickering gas light made his white face look eerily distorted.

“Where are we?” I said, and he answered:

“Where are we?” I asked, and he replied:

“Where we naturally take up the clew—outside a police station.”

“Where we naturally pick up the clue—outside a police station.”

CHAPTER XXVI.
FROM THE DEPTHS.

Into a dull, gusty room, barren of everything but the necessities of its office, we walked and stopped.

Into a dull, windy room, stripped of everything except the essentials of its workspace, we walked and stopped.

Distempered walls; a high desk, a railed dock, where creatures were put to the first question like an experimental torture; black windows high in the wall and barred with network of wire, as if to break into fragments the sunshine of hope; a double gas bracket on an arm hanging from the ceiling, grimly suggestive of a gallows; a fireplace whose warmth was ruthlessly boxed in—such was the place we found ourselves in. Its ministers figured in the persons of a half-dozen constables sitting officially yawning on benches against the walls, and looking perplexingly human shorn of their helmets; and in the presence of a high priest, or inspector, and his clerk who sat respectively at the desk and a table placed alongside of it.

Distressed walls; a tall desk, a gated area where individuals were interrogated like in a cruel experiment; dark windows high up in the walls, covered with wire mesh as if to shatter any rays of hope; a double gas light hanging from the ceiling, grimly reminiscent of a gallows; a fireplace whose warmth was cruelly contained—such was the place we found ourselves in. The officials included a handful of constables sitting officially yawning on benches against the walls, looking confusingly human without their helmets; along with a high-ranking officer or inspector and his clerk, who sat at the desk and a table next to it.

The latter rose upon our entrance and asked our business.

The person stood up when we walked in and asked what we needed.

“It’s plain enough,” said Duke. “I have received, by post, an hour ago, a letter from a young woman threatening suicide. I don’t know her address, but the postmark is this district.”

“It’s clear,” said Duke. “I just got a letter in the mail an hour ago from a young woman threatening to take her own life. I don’t know where she lives, but the postmark is from this area.”

The officer motioned us to the higher authority at the desk.

The officer signaled for us to go to the supervisor at the desk.

“May I see it?” said the latter.

“Can I see it?” said the latter.

My companion produced the letter and handed it over. Throughout his bearing and behavior were completely collected and formal—passionless altogether in their studied unemotionalism.

My friend pulled out the letter and passed it to me. He was completely calm and formal—totally emotionless in his carefully controlled demeanor.

The inspector went through the poor little scrawl attentively from first word to last. No doubt he was a kindly family man in private. Officially these pitiful warrants of heartbreaks were mere items in his day’s business.

The inspector carefully read the sad little note from start to finish. No doubt he was a caring family man in his personal life. Officially, these unfortunate documents of sorrow were just part of his daily tasks.

When he had finished he raised his eyes, but not his head.

When he was done, he looked up, but he didn’t lift his head.

“Sweetheart?” he said.

“Babe?” he said.

“No,” answered Duke, “but an old friend.”

“No,” replied Duke, “just an old friend.”

“Renny?” asked the inspector, pointing a pen at me.

“Renny?” the inspector asked, pointing a pen at me.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“She ran away?”

"She left?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Who with?”

"Who are you with?"

“This man’s brother.”

"This guy's brother."

“How long ago?”

"How long ago was that?"

“Three months, about.”

“About three months.”

“And you have never seen her since?”

“And you haven't seen her since?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Nor him?”

"Not him?"

“No.”

“No.”

“And don’t know where they lived?”

“And you don’t know where they lived?”

“No—or I shouldn’t be here.”

“No—or I shouldn’t be here.”

The inspector caressed his short red beard, looked thoughtfully again at the letter a moment or two, placed it gently on the desk and leaned forward.

The inspector stroked his short red beard, glanced thoughtfully at the letter for a moment or two, set it down carefully on the desk, and leaned forward.

“You’d better take a man and hunt up the waterside. She hasn’t come ashore here.”

“You should grab a guy and check along the riverbank. She hasn’t landed here.”

“You think she means it?”

"You think she's serious?"

“I think—yes; you’d better go and look.”

“I think—yeah; you should go check it out.”

“By water, I mean?”

"By water, what do you mean?"

“Yes—by water. That’s my opinion.”

"Yes—by water. That’s what I think."

He called to one of the seated men and gave him certain directions. A minute later we were all three in the street outside.

He called over to one of the men sitting down and gave him some instructions. A minute later, the three of us were outside on the street.

What happened or whither we went during that long night remains only in my memory the ghastly shadow of a dream. I can recall the white plate of the moon, and still the icy wind and the spectral march onward. This seemed the fitting outcome of our monotonous weeks of wandering—this aimless corpse-search on the part of two passionate fools who had failed in their pursuit of the living woman. To my sick fancy it seemed the monstrous parody of chase—an objectless struggle toward a goal that shifted with every step toward any determined point.

What happened or where we went during that long night only exists in my memory as a haunting shadow of a dream. I can picture the bright moon, the cold wind, and the ghostly march forward. This felt like the inevitable result of our boring weeks of wandering—this pointless search for a corpse by two passionate fools who had failed to find the living woman. To my weary imagination, it seemed like a grotesque mockery of a chase—a futile struggle toward a goal that changed with every step away from any specific target.

Still we never stopped, but flitted hopelessly from station to station, only to find ourselves baffled and urged forward afresh. I became familiar with rooms such as that we had left—rooms varying slightly in detail, but all furnished to the same pattern. Grewsomer places knew us, too—hideous cellars for the dead, where clothes were lifted from stiff yellow faces and from limbs stuck out in distorted burlesque of the rest that is called everlasting.

Still, we never stopped; we moved aimlessly from one station to another, only to find ourselves confused and pushed onward yet again. I got used to rooms like the one we had just left—rooms that changed a bit in detail but were all decorated in the same style. We also got to know the more gruesome places—awful cellars for the dead, where clothes were removed from stiff, yellow faces and from limbs contorted in a grotesque parody of what they call eternal rest.

Once, I remember, it came upon us with a quivering shock that our mission was fulfilled; a body had been brought in—I forget where—the body of a young woman. But when we came to view it it was not that that we sought.

Once, I remember, it hit us with a startling realization that our mission was complete; a body had been brought in—I can't recall where—the body of a young woman. But when we examined it, it wasn’t what we were looking for.

Pitiful heaven, was our tragedy, then, but a common fashion of the dreadful waterway we groped our passage along? How was it possible in all that harvest of death to find the one awn for our particular gleaning?

Pitiful heaven, was our tragedy just a typical pattern of the dreadful waterway we were navigating? How could we possibly find the one piece we needed in all that harvest of death?

But here—though I was little conscious of it at the time—an impression took life in me that was to bear strange fruit by and by.

But here—although I wasn’t fully aware of it at the time—an impression formed within me that would eventually lead to unexpected results.

Dawn was in the air, menacing, most chill and gloomy, when we came out once more upon the riverside at a point where an old rotting bridge of timber sprawled across the stream like a wrecked dam. All its neighborhood seemed waste ground or lonely deserted tenements standing black and crookedly against a wan sweep of sky.

Dawn was in the air, threatening, cold, and gloomy, when we stepped out again by the riverside at a spot where an old, decaying wooden bridge stretched across the stream like a broken dam. The whole area looked like wasteland, with lonely, abandoned buildings standing dark and crooked against a pale sky.

In the moment of our issuing, as if it were a smaller splinter detached from the wreck, a little boat glided out from under the bridge and made for a flight of dank and spongy steps that led up from the water not ten yards from where we stood.

In the moment of our departure, like a tiny piece broken off from the wreck, a small boat smoothly emerged from beneath the bridge and headed toward a set of damp, spongy steps that rose from the water no more than ten yards from where we stood.

Something in the action of the dim figure that pulled, or the other that hung over the stern sheets of the phantom craft, moved our unwearying guide to motion us with his arm to watchfulness and an immediate pause. In the same instant he hollowed his hand to his mouth and hailed:

Something in the movement of the shadowy figure that pulled, or the one that hovered over the back of the ghostly boat, prompted our tireless guide to signal us with his arm to be alert and stop immediately. At the same time, he cupped his hand to his mouth and called out:

“Any luck, mate?”

"Any luck, dude?"

The man who was rowing slowed down at once and paddled gingerly to within a few yards of the steps.

The man who was rowing immediately slowed down and carefully paddled to within a few yards of the steps.

“Who be you?” he growled, like a dog.

“Who are you?” he growled, like a dog.

Our friend gave his authority.

Our friend gave his permission.

“Oh,” said the fellow. “Yes; we’ve found one.”

“Oh,” said the guy. “Yeah; we’ve found one.”

“What sex, my man?”

“What’s up, my dude?”

“Gurl!”

"Girl!"

I could have cried out. Something found my heart and seized it in a suffocating grip.

I could have yelled. Something gripped my heart and squeezed it tightly.

“Where was it?”

“Where's that?”

“Caught yonder in the timbers.”

“Caught over there in the woods.”

I reeled and clutched at Duke, but he shook me off sternly. I knew as surely as that the night was done with that here our search ended.

I stumbled and grabbed onto Duke, but he shook me off firmly. I knew just as well as I knew the night was over that our search ended here.

That I stood quaking and shivering as nerveless as a haunted drunkard; that I dared not follow them when they moved to the steps; that Duke’s face was set like a dying man’s as he walked stiffly from me and stood looking down upon the boat with a dreadful smile—all this comes to me from the grim shadows of the past. Then I only knew a huddled group—a weighted chamber of shapes with something heavy and sodden swung among them—a pause of hours—of years—of a lifetime—and suddenly a hideous scream that cleft like a madman’s into the waste silence of the dawn.

That I stood there shaking and trembling, as unsteady as a tipsy person; that I didn't dare follow them when they moved to the steps; that Duke’s face was set like a dying man’s as he walked stiffly away from me and looked down at the boat with a terrible smile—all of this comes to me from the dark shadows of the past. Back then, I only saw a huddled group—a loaded chamber of shapes with something heavy and soaked hanging among them—a pause that felt like hours—years—a lifetime—and then suddenly a horrifying scream that sliced through the empty silence of the dawn like a madman’s cry.

He was down upon his knees by it—groveling, moaning—tearing tufts of dead wintry grass with his hands in ecstasy of pain—tossing his wild arms to the sky in impotent agony of search for some least grain of hope or comfort.

He was on his knees next to it—groveling, moaning—pulling out clumps of dead winter grass with his hands in a frenzy of pain—throwing his wild arms to the sky in a desperate search for even the tiniest bit of hope or comfort.

I hurried to him; I called upon his name and hers. I saw the sweet white face lying like a stone among the grass.

I rushed over to him; I called out his name and hers. I saw her delicate, pale face resting like a stone among the grass.

Wiser than I, the accustomed ministers of scenes such as this stood watchful by and waited for the fit to pass. When its fury was spent, they quietly took up their burden once more and moved away.

Wiser than I, the experienced ministers of situations like this stood watchfully by and waited for the storm to pass. When its intensity was over, they quietly picked up their responsibilities again and moved on.

I had no need then to bid my comrade command himself. He rose on the instant from the ground, where he had lain writhing, and fiercely rejecting all offer of assistance on my part, followed in the wake of the ghastly procession.

I didn't need to tell my friend to get it together. He immediately got up from the ground, where he had been writhing, and, angrily turning down any help I offered, followed the horrific procession.

They bore it to the nearest station and there claimed their reward. Think of it! We, who would have given our all to save the living woman, were outbidden by these carrion crows who staked upon the dead!

They carried it to the nearest station and there demanded their reward. Can you believe it? We, who would have done anything to save the living woman, were outbid by these scavengers who gambled on the dead!

Again at this point a lapse comes into my memory. Out of it grows a figure, that of Duke, that stands before me and speaks with the horrible smile again on its lips.

Again at this point, a gap appears in my memory. From it emerges a figure, that of Duke, standing in front of me and speaking with that horrendous smile once more on its lips.

“You had better go home,” it says.

“You should probably go home,” it says.

“Duke—why? What comes next? What are you going to do?”

“Duke—why? What happens next? What are you going to do?”

“What does it matter? You had better go home.”

"What difference does it make? You should head home."

“I must know. Was there anything upon the—upon the body? Duke—was there?”

“I need to know. Was there anything on the—on the body? Duke—was there?”

“There was a letter.”

“There’s a letter.”

“Who from?”

“Who’s it from?”

“Go home, I tell you.”

“Go home, I’m telling you.”

“I can’t—I won’t—I must save you from yourself! I—Duke——”

“I can’t—I won’t—I have to save you from yourself! I—Duke——”

He strikes at me—hits me, so that I stagger back—and, with an oath, he speeds from me and is gone.

He swings at me—hits me, making me stagger back—and, cursing, he rushes away and disappears.

I recover myself and am on the point of giving mad chase, when a thought strikes me and I rush into the building I have been all this time standing outside the door of.

I pull myself together and am about to take off in a wild chase when a thought hits me, and I dash into the building I've been standing outside of this whole time.

CHAPTER XXVII.
An Unexpected Encounter.

Tearing up the steps, I almost fell into the arms of our guide of the long, hideous night.

Tearing up the steps, I almost stumbled right into the arms of our guide for the long, awful night.

“Can I see it?” I cried.

“Can I see it?” I exclaimed.

“Steady, sir,” he said, staying and supporting me with a hand. “What’s up now?”

“Take it easy, sir,” he said, staying put and helping me with a hand. “What’s going on now?”

“I want to see it—there was a letter—I——”

“I want to see it—there was a letter—I——”

“All property found on the body is took possession of.”

“All property found on the body is taken possession of.”

“He saw it, I tell you.”

“He saw it, I’m telling you.”

“Your friend, there? So he did—but he gave it over.”

“Your friend over there? He did, but he gave it up.”

“I’ll give it over. I don’t want to keep it, man. There was an address on it—there must have been, I swear; and if you don’t let me know it, there’ll be murder—do you understand?—murder!”

“I’ll hand it over. I don’t want to hold onto it, man. There was an address on it—there must have been, I swear; and if you don’t let me know what it is, there’s gonna be trouble—do you get that?—trouble!”

No doubt he did understand. In such matters a policeman’s mind is intuitive.

No doubt he understood. In situations like this, a policeman's intuition is spot on.

“Come along, then,” he said; “I’ll see what can be done,” and, holding me along the elbow in the professional manner, he led me through the building to a sort of outhouse that stood in a gloomy yard to the rear.

“Come on, then,” he said; “I’ll see what I can do,” and, gripping my elbow confidently, he guided me through the building to a kind of shed located in a dark yard behind.

Pushing open a door, he bid me enter and wait while he went and communicated with the inspector.

Pushing open a door, he invited me in and asked me to wait while he talked to the inspector.

The room I found myself in was like nothing so much as a ghastly species of scullery; built with a formal view to cleanliness and ventilation. All down its middle ran a long zinc-covered table, troughed slightly at the side and sloping gently like a fishmonger’s slab. Its purpose was evident in the drenched form that lay on it covered with a cloth.

The room I was in was like a really creepy kitchen; designed for cleanliness and ventilation. In the center, there was a long table covered in zinc, slightly slanted at the side and sloping gently like a fishmonger’s counter. Its purpose was clear from the soaked figure lying on it, covered with a cloth.

And to this sordid pass had come she, the loving and playful, with whom I had wandered a few short weeks ago among the green glades of the old forest. Now more than the solemnity of death pronounced us apart.

And here she was, the loving and playful one, where I had walked just a few weeks ago among the green paths of the old forest. Now, it felt like more than just the seriousness of death separated us.

I shivered and drew back, and then was aware of a man washing his hands at a sink that stood to one end of the room.

I shivered and stepped back, then noticed a man washing his hands at a sink that was at one end of the room.

He turned his head as he washed and looked at me.

He turned his head while washing and glanced at me.

“Now, my man, what is it?” he said.

“Now, my man, what is it?” he asked.

He was lean, formal-faced and spectacled—a doctor by every uninviting sign of the profession.

He was slender, had a serious face, and wore glasses—a doctor by every unwelcoming signal of the profession.

I told him my business and referred shrinkingly to the thing lying hidden there.

I told him about my work and awkwardly pointed to the thing concealed there.

“There isn’t, I suppose, any—any hope whatever?”

“There isn’t, I guess, any—any hope at all?”

“Oh, dear, no; not the least.”

“Oh, no; not really.”

He came toward me pruning and trimming his cold finger-nails.

He approached me, clipping and trimming his cold fingernails.

“She has been in the water, I should say, quite eight hours, or possibly nine.”

“She has been in the water, I should say, for about eight hours, or maybe nine.”

He pulled the cloth down slightly, with a speculative motion of his hand, so as to expose the white, rigid face. I had no time to stop him before its sightless eyes were looking up at me.

He lowered the cloth a bit, with a curious motion of his hand, to reveal the pale, stiff face. I didn’t have time to stop him before its empty eyes were staring up at me.

“Oh, Dolly! Dolly! Such a fearful little woman, and yet with the courage to bring yourself to this!”

“Oh, Dolly! Dolly! What a scared little woman you are, but you still have the guts to come here!”

Suddenly, through the heart of my wild pity pierced a thought that had already once before stirred unrecognized in me.

Suddenly, a thought that had quietly stirred within me before pierced through the depth of my wild sympathy.

“Doctor,” I said, staring down on the poor lifeless face, “do the drowned always look like that?”

“Doctor,” I said, looking down at the poor, lifeless face, “do drowned people always look like that?”

“Certainly they do, more or less.”

“Of course they do, more or less.”

“But how more? Is it possible, for instance, for a person to half-drown and then seemingly recover; to be put to bed nearly himself again, and yet be found dead in the morning?”

“But how is that possible? Can someone, for example, almost drown and then seem to recover, only to go to bed looking almost normal and then be found dead in the morning?”

“How can I say? In such a case there must be gross carelessness or quite unexpected complications.”

“How can I put this? In this situation, there must be serious negligence or completely unexpected complications.”

“But if I tell you I once heard of this happening—was witness, indeed, of the fact?”

“But what if I tell you I once heard about this happening—I actually witnessed it?”

The doctor lifted his shoulder, adjusted his spectacles and shrugged himself with an awkward posture of skepticism.

The doctor shrugged his shoulder, adjusted his glasses, and took on an awkward pose of skepticism.

“How did he look?” he said.

“How did he look?” he asked.

“Dreadful—swollen, horribly distorted. His face was black—his hands clenched. He seemed to have died in great pain.”

“Awful—swollen, badly distorted. His face was dark—his hands clenched. He looked like he had died in severe agony.”

He gave a little scornful sniff.

He let out a small, disdainful sniff.

“Do you want my opinion on that?” he cried. “Well—here it is: It was a case for the police. No drowned man ever looked after that fashion.”

“Do you want my take on that?” he shouted. “Well—here it is: It was a job for the police. No drowned man ever looked that way.”

“Then you think he must have come to his death by other means, and after he was put to bed?”

“Then you think he must have died from something else after he was put to bed?”

“I haven’t the least doubt about it whatsoever, if it was all as you say.”

“I have no doubt about it at all, if everything is as you say.”

I gave a thin, sudden cry. I couldn’t help it—it was forced from me. Then, of my own act, I pulled the cloth once more over the dead face. It had spoken to me in such a manner as its love had never expressed in life.

I let out a quiet, unexpected cry. I couldn’t stop it—it just came out. Then, on my own accord, I pulled the cloth over the dead face again. It had communicated with me in a way that its love had never shown in life.

“You have vindicated me, my sweetheart of the old days,” I murmured. “Good-by, Dolly, till I may witness your love that is undying in another world.”

“You've cleared my name, my sweetheart from back in the day,” I whispered. “Goodbye, Dolly, until I can see your everlasting love in another world.”

I think the doctor fancied that the trouble of the night had turned my brain. What did it matter what he thought—what anybody thought now? I stood acquitted at the bar of my own conscience. In my first knowledge of that stupendous relief I could find no place for one other sentiment but crazy gratitude.

I think the doctor believed that the events of the night had driven me mad. But what did it matter what he thought—what anyone thought now? I felt cleared in my own conscience. In that overwhelming sense of relief, I could only feel one thing: a wild gratitude.

As I stood, half-stunned in the shock of emotion, the officer I awaited entered the room bearing in his hand a slip of paper.

As I stood there, half-dazed from the rush of emotions, the officer I was waiting for entered the room holding a piece of paper.

“The letter’s detained,” he said, “but this here’s the address it’s wrote from, and you’d better act upon it without delay.”

“The letter's being held,” he said, “but this is the address it was written from, and you should take action on it right away.”

With a tremendous effort I swept together my scattered faculties and took it from him.

With a huge effort, I gathered my scattered thoughts and took it from him.

It was not much information that the paper contained—an address only from a certain “Nelson terrace” in Battersea—but such as it was I held it in common with Duke, whose sole advantage was a brief start of me.

It didn’t contain much information—just an address from a place called “Nelson terrace” in Battersea—but I shared it with Duke, who only had a slight head start on me.

Calling back my thanks to the friendly constable, I hurried into the street and so off and away in wild pursuit.

Calling back my thanks to the friendly police officer, I rushed into the street and took off in a wild chase.

Still as I ran a phantom voice went with me, crying: “You did not kill him—your brother Modred.”

Still, as I ran, a ghostly voice followed me, shouting: “You didn’t kill him—your brother Modred.”

The rapture of it kept time to my hurrying footsteps; it flew over and with me, like the albatross of hope, and brought the breeze of a healthfuler promise on its wings; it spoke from the faces of people I passed, as if they wished me to know as I swept by that I was no longer in their eyes a man of blood.

The excitement of it matched my quickening steps; it soared alongside me, like a hopeful albatross, bringing with it a refreshing promise; it communicated through the faces of the people I passed, as if they wanted me to realize as I moved past that I was no longer seen as a man of violence.

“You did not kill him!” it sung in my brain—“you did not kill him—you did not kill him”—then all in a moment, with a dying shock: “Who did?”

“You didn’t kill him!” it echoed in my mind—“you didn’t kill him—you didn’t kill him”—then suddenly, with a jolt of realization: “Who did?”

I stopped, as if I had run against a wall. I swear, till then no shadowy thought of this side of the question had darkened my heart in passing.

I stopped, as if I had slammed into a wall. I promise, up until that moment, I hadn’t let any dark thoughts about this side of the issue cross my mind.

Still, impelled to an awful haste, I beat the whole horror resolutely to one side and rushed on my way. “Presently—presently,” I muttered, “I will sit down and rest and think it over from beginning to end.”

Still, driven by a terrible urgency, I pushed the whole horror aside and rushed on. “Soon—soon,” I muttered, “I’ll sit down and rest and think it through from start to finish.”

By that time I was in a street of ugly cockney houses stretching monotonously on either side. I was speeding down it, seeking its name, and convinced from my inquiries that I could not be far from my destination, when something standing crouched against a low front garden wall, where it met the angle of a tall brick gate post, caught the tail of my eye and stopped me with a jerk. It was Duke, and I had run him down.

By that time, I was on a street lined with unattractive Cockney houses stretching monotonously on both sides. I was racing down it, trying to find out its name, and from what I had gathered in my inquiries, I was sure I couldn’t be far from my destination. Then, something crouched against a low garden wall, at the corner of a tall brick gate post, caught my eye and made me stop abruptly. It was Duke, and I had just run him over.

He spat a curse from his drawn, white lips, as I faced him, and bade me begone as I valued my life.

He spat a curse from his pale, drawn lips as I faced him and told me to get lost if I valued my life.

“Duke,” I panted, watchful of him, “I do value it now—never mind why. I value it far above his you have come to take. But he is my brother—and you were once my friend.”

“Duke,” I gasped, keeping an eye on him, “I value it now—no need to explain why. I value it much more than the one you’ve come to take. But he is my brother—and you were once my friend.”

“No longer—I swear it,” he cried, blazing out on me dreadfully. “Will you go while there’s time?”

“No way—I swear it,” he shouted, glaring at me intensely. “Are you going to leave while there’s still time?”

Then he assumed a mockery more bitter than his rage.

Then he took on a mockery that was more bitter than his anger.

“Harkee!” he whispered. “This isn’t the place. I came here to be out of the way and rest. I’ll go home by and by.”

“Hey!” he whispered. “This isn’t the spot. I came here to be out of the way and chill. I’ll head home eventually.”

“Will you come with me now?”

“Will you come with me now?”

“With you? Haven’t I had enough of you Trenders? I put it to you as a reasonable man.”

“With you? Haven’t I had enough of you Trenders? I’m asking you as a rational person.”

As he spoke the wail of a young child came through the window of an upper room of the house adjoining. At the sound he seized my wrists in one of his hands with the grip of iron forceps.

As he talked, the cry of a small child drifted in through the window of an upper room in the neighboring house. At that sound, he grabbed my wrists with one hand, holding them tightly like a pair of iron forceps.

“Listen there!” he muttered. “That’s his child, do you hear? He perpetuates his wicked race without a scruple. Wouldn’t it be a good thing now to cut down the poisonous weed root and branch?”

“Listen there!” he muttered. “That’s his child, do you hear? He’s continuing his wicked legacy without a second thought. Wouldn’t it be a good idea to get rid of this toxic weed completely?”

I stared at him in horror. Hardly till this moment had the fact of Jason’s being married recurred to me since I first heard of it the night before.

I stared at him in shock. Up until now, the fact that Jason was married hadn’t crossed my mind since I first found out about it the night before.

“His child?” I echoed.

"His kid?" I echoed.

“What’s the fool gaping at? Would his pretty deception be complete without a wife and baby in the background to spur his fancy?”

“What’s the idiot staring at? Would his charming facade be complete without a wife and baby in the background to fuel his imagination?”

The door of the adjoining house was opened and a light footfall came down the steps. I saw a devil leap into Duke’s eyes, and on the instant sprung at him.

The door of the neighboring house opened, and I heard light footsteps coming down the steps. I saw a spark of mischief in Duke’s eyes, and in that moment, I leapt towards him.

He had me down directly, for his strength was fearful, but I clutched him frantically as I fell, and he couldn’t shake me off.

He knocked me down like it was nothing, his strength was overwhelming, but I held on desperately as I fell, and he couldn’t throw me off.

Struggling—sobbing—warding my head as best I could from his battering blows—I yet could find voice to cry from the ground—“Jason, in God’s name, run! He’s going to murder you!”

Struggling—sobbing—trying to shield my head from his brutal punches—I still managed to shout from the ground—“Jason, for God’s sake, run! He’s going to kill you!”

Up and down on the pavement—bruised, bleeding, wrenched this way and that, but never letting go my hold, I felt my strength, already exhausted by the long toiling of the night, ebbing surely from me. Then in the moment of its final collapse the dreadful incubus was snatched from me, and I rose half-blinded to my feet to see Duke in the grasp of a couple of stalwart navvies, who on their way to work had come to my assistance.

Up and down on the pavement—bruised, bleeding, twisted this way and that, but never losing my grip, I felt my strength, already drained from the long toil of the night, slipping away from me. Then, in that moment of total collapse, the terrifying burden was pulled from me, and I got to my feet, half-blinded, to see Duke being held by a couple of strong construction workers who had come to help me on their way to work.

Trapped and overcome, he made no further struggle, but submitted quietly to his captors, his chest rising and falling convulsively.

Trapped and overwhelmed, he stopped fighting and quietly submitted to his captors, his chest rising and falling erratically.

“Don’t let him go!” I panted; “he means murder!”

“Don’t let him leave!” I gasped; “he's dangerous!”

“We’ve got him fast enough,” said one burly fellow. “Any bones broke, master?”

“We’ve got him fast enough,” said one tough guy. “Any bones broken, boss?”

“No,” said I; “I’m only a bit bruised.”

“No,” I said; “I’m just a little bruised.”

“Renny,” said the prisoner, in a low, broken voice, “have you ever known me lie?”

“Renny,” said the prisoner, in a low, shaky voice, “have you ever known me to lie?”

“Never. What then?”

“Never. What now?”

“Tell them to take their hands off and I’ll go.”

“Tell them to let go, and I’ll leave.”

“That won’t do. You may come back.”

"That won't work. You can come back."

“Not till the inquest’s over. Is that a fair offer? I can do nothing here now. I only ask one thing—that I may speak a word, standing at the gate, to that skulking coward yonder. I swear I won’t touch him or pass inside the gate.”

“Not until the inquest is over. Is that a fair offer? I can’t do anything here right now. I just ask for one thing—that I can say a word, standing at the gate, to that sneaky coward over there. I promise I won’t touch him or go inside the gate.”

I turned to the two men.

I turned to the two guys.

“I’ll answer for him now,” I said. “He never says what he doesn’t mean. You can let him go.”

“I’ll speak for him now,” I said. “He never says anything he doesn’t mean. You can let him go.”

They did so reluctantly, remonstrating a little and ready to pounce on him at once did he show sign of breaking his parole.

They did it reluctantly, complaining a bit and ready to jump on him the moment he showed any sign of breaking his parole.

He picked up his hat and walked straight to the gate. Jason, who had been standing on the upmost step of the flight that led to the open door, regarding the strange struggle beneath him with starting eyes, moved a pace or two nearer shelter, with his head slewed backward in a hangdog fashion.

He picked up his hat and walked directly to the gate. Jason, who had been standing on the top step of the flight that led to the open door, watching the unusual struggle below him with wide eyes, moved a step or two closer to shelter, his head turned backward in a dejected manner.

“Mr. Trender,” said Duke, in a hideous, mocking voice, “Miss Dolly Mellison sends her compliments and she drowned herself last night.”

“Mr. Trender,” Duke said, in a cruel, mocking tone, “Miss Dolly Mellison sends her regards, and she took her own life last night.”

I could see my brother stagger where he stood, and his face grow pale as a sheet.

I could see my brother sway where he was standing, and his face turn as white as a ghost.

“I won’t discuss the matter further just now,” went on the cripple, “as I am under promise to these gentlemen. After the inquest I may, perhaps, have something to say to you.”

“I won’t talk about it any more right now,” continued the disabled man, “since I owe these gentlemen my word. After the inquest, I might have something to share with you.”

He swept him a grotesque, ironical bow, another to us, and walked off down the street.

He gave him a mockingly exaggerated bow, another one to us, and walked off down the street.

When he was out of sight, I turned to the men, thanked them warmly for their assistance, recompensed them to the best of my ability and ran up the steps to the house.

When he was out of sight, I turned to the guys, thanked them sincerely for their help, paid them as well as I could, and rushed up the steps to the house.

I found my brother inside, leaning white and shaky against the wall.

I found my brother inside, pale and trembling against the wall.

I shut the door and addressed myself to him roughly.

I closed the door and spoke to him sharply.

“Come,” I said. “There’s a necessity for action here. Where can we talk together?”

“Come on,” I said. “We need to take action here. Where can we talk?”

“How did you find me?” he said, faintly. “It isn’t true, is it?—no—not there”—for I was turning to the door of a back room that seemed to promise privacy.

“How did you find me?” he asked quietly. “It can’t be true, right?—no—not there”—as I was turning to the door of a back room that looked like it would offer some privacy.

“Where, then?” I said, impatiently. “Hurry, man! This is no time for dallying.”

“Where to, then?” I said, impatient. “Come on, man! This isn’t the time to waste.”

He tried to pull himself together. For the moment he seemed utterly unnerved.

He tried to get a grip on himself. For the time being, he seemed completely on edge.

“Jason,” cried a voice from the very room I had approached.

“Jason,” called a voice from the exact room I was heading to.

I dropped my stick with a crash on the floor.

I dropped my stick with a loud thud on the floor.

“Who’s that?” I said, in a loud, wavering voice.

“Who’s that?” I asked, my voice loud and shaky.

The handle turned. He came weakly from his corner to put himself before me. It was too late, for the door had opened and a woman, with a baby in her arms, was standing on the threshold.

The handle turned. He slowly stepped out of his corner to get in front of me. It was too late, though, because the door had opened and a woman, holding a baby in her arms, was standing in the doorway.

And the woman was Zyp.

And the woman was Zyp.

CHAPTER XXVIII.
The tables have turned.

In the first shock of the vision I did not realize to its full extent the profoundness of my brother’s villainy or of my own loss. Indeed, for the moment I was so numbed with amazement as to find place for no darker sentiment in my breast.

In the initial shock of the vision, I didn’t fully grasp the depth of my brother’s wickedness or the magnitude of my own loss. In fact, for that moment, I was so stunned that I couldn’t find room in my heart for any darker feelings.

“Why, it’s Renny!” said Zyp, and my heart actually rose with a brief exultation to hear my name on her lips once more.

“Wow, it’s Renny!” said Zyp, and my heart really lifted with a quick rush of joy to hear my name from her again.

The game once taken out of his hands, Jason, with characteristic sang froid, withdrew into the background, prepared to let the waters of destiny thunder over his head.

The game taken out of his hands, Jason, with his usual calm, stepped back, ready to let the waves of fate crash over him.

The very complication of the situation reacted upon him in such manner, I think, as to brace him up to a single defiance of fate. From the moment Zyp appeared he was almost his brazen self again.

The complicated situation seemed to push him towards a bold defiance of fate. From the moment Zyp showed up, he was nearly his unapologetic self again.

“Zyp,” I muttered, “what are you doing here?”

“Zyp,” I said quietly, “what are you doing here?”

“What a wife generally does in her husband’s house, old fellow—getting in the way.”

“What a wife usually does in her husband’s home, old friend—just being a hindrance.”

It was my brother who spoke, and in a moment the truth burst upon me.

It was my brother who spoke, and suddenly the truth hit me.

“You are married?” I said.

"Are you married?" I asked.

“Yes,” said Zyp; “this is our baby.”

"Yes," said Zyp; "this is our baby."

“You dog!” I cried—— I turned upon him madly. “You hound! You dog!”

“You dog!” I yelled—I turned on him angrily. “You hound! You dog!”

Zyp threw herself upon her knees on the threshold of the room.

Zyp dropped to her knees at the entrance of the room.

“Yes,” she cried, “he is, and I never knew it till two nights ago, when the girl found her way here. She didn’t know he had a wife and it broke her heart. I can understand that now. But you mustn’t hurt him, Renny.”

“Yeah,” she exclaimed, “he is, and I didn’t find out until two nights ago when the girl came here. She didn’t realize he was married, and it shattered her heart. I get that now. But you can’t hurt him, Renny.”

“The girl has drowned herself, Zyp.”

“The girl has drowned herself, Zyp.”

“And not for you, Renny? He said it was you she loved and that he was the mediator. Was that a lie?”

“And not for you, Renny? He said you were the one she loved and that he was just the go-between. Was that a lie?”

“It was a lie!”

"It was a lie!"

“I thought then it was. I never believed him as I believed you. But tell me you won’t hurt him—he’s my husband. Swear on this, Renny.”

“I thought that was the case. I never trusted him the way I trust you. But please tell me you won’t hurt him—he’s my husband. Swear to this, Renny.”

With an infinitely pathetic action she held toward me the little bundle she had clasped all through in her arms. It woke and wailed as she lifted it up.

With an incredibly sad gesture, she held out the small bundle she had been cradling in her arms. It stirred and cried as she lifted it up.

“It cries to you, too,” she said; “my little Zyp, that pleads for her daddy.”

“It cries to you, too,” she said; “my little Zyp, who is pleading for her dad.”

Jason gave a short, ironical laugh.

Jason let out a quick, sarcastic laugh.

Sick at heart, I motioned the young mother to rise.

Sick at heart, I signaled for the young mother to get up.

“Not till you swear,” she said.

“Not until you swear,” she said.

“I swear, Zyp.”

“I swear, Zyp.”

She got up then and led the way into the little dingy sitting-room from which she had issued. A cradle stood by the fire and an empty feeding bottle lay on the table. How strange it seemed that Zyp should own them!

She got up then and led the way into the small, shabby sitting room she had just come from. A cradle stood by the fire, and an empty feeding bottle lay on the table. How strange it felt that Zyp should own them!

Jason followed as far as the door, where he stood leaning.

Jason followed to the door, where he leaned against it.

Then in the cold light of morning I saw how wan was the face of the changeling of old days; how piercing were her eyes; how sadly had the mere animal beauty shrunk to make way for the soul.

Then in the cold light of morning, I saw how pale the face of the changeling from the old days was; how piercing her eyes were; how sadly the simple physical beauty had diminished to reveal the soul.

“You are brown, Renny,” she said, with a pitiful attempt at gayety. “You look old and wise to us poor butterflies of existence.”

“You're brown, Renny,” she said, making a weak attempt to sound cheerful. “You seem old and wise to us poor butterflies of life.”

“Oh,” said Jason. “I see you are set for confidences and that I’m in the way. I’ll go out for a walk.”

“Oh,” Jason said. “I see you’re ready to share secrets, and I’m in the way. I’ll go out for a walk.”

“Stop!” I cried, turning on him once more. “Go, as far as I am concerned, and God grant I may never see your face again. But understand one thing. Keep out of the way of the man I fought with just now for your sake. He promised, but even the promises of good and just men may fail under temptation. Keep out of his way, I warn you—now and always.”

“Stop!” I shouted, turning to him again. “Just go, and I hope I never have to see you again. But understand this: stay away from the guy I just fought for you. He made a promise, but even good and honest people can break their word when tempted. Stay out of his way, I’m warning you—now and forever.”

“I’m obliged to you,” he answered, in a high-strung voice; “it seems to be a choice of evils. I prefer evil anyway in the open air.”

“I appreciate it,” he replied, in a tense voice; “it looks like it’s a choice between bad options. I’d rather take the bad one in the fresh air.”

I said not a word more and he left us, and I heard the front door close on him. Then I turned to Zyp with an agony I could not control, and she was crooning over her baby.

I didn’t say anything else, and he walked away, and I heard the front door shut behind him. Then I turned to Zyp, filled with uncontrollable anguish, and she was softly singing to her baby.

“Zyp, I oughtn’t to say it, I know. But—oh, Zyp! I thought all these years you might be waiting for me.”

“Zyp, I shouldn’t say this, I know. But—oh, Zyp! I thought all these years you might have been waiting for me.”

“Hush, Renny! You wrote so seldom, and—and I was a changeling, you know, and longed for light and pleasure. And he seemed to promise them—he was so beautiful, and so loving when he chose.”

“Hush, Renny! You wrote so rarely, and—and I was different, you know, and I yearned for happiness and joy. And he seemed to offer them—he was so attractive, and so affectionate when he wanted to be.”

“And you married him?”

"And you really married him?"

“Dad wouldn’t hear of it. Sometimes I think, Renny, he was your champion—dad, I mean—and wanted to keep me for you; and the very suspicion made me rebellious. And in the end, we were married at a registrar’s office, there in Winton, unknown to anybody.”

“Dad wouldn’t accept it. Sometimes I think, Renny, he was your champion—Dad, I mean—and wanted to keep me for you; and the very thought made me rebel. In the end, we got married at a registrar’s office in Winton, without anyone knowing.”

“How long ago was that?”

“How long ago was that?”

“It was last February and sometime in August dad found it out and there was a scene. So Jason brought me to London.”

“It was last February, and sometime in August, Dad found out, and there was a scene. So Jason took me to London.”

“Why, what was he doing to keep a wife?”

“Why, what was he doing to support a wife?”

“I know nothing about that. Such things never enter my head, I think. He always seemed to have money. Perhaps dad gave it to him. He was afraid of Jason, I’m sure.”

“I don't know anything about that. Those kinds of things never cross my mind, I think. He always seemed to have money. Maybe dad gave it to him. I'm sure he was afraid of Jason.”

“Zyp, why didn’t you ever—why did none of you ever write to me about this?”

“Zyp, why didn’t you ever—why didn’t any of you ever write to me about this?”

“Why, dad wrote, Renny! I know he did, the day we left. He wanted you to come home again, now he was alone.”

“Why, Dad wrote, Renny! I know he did, the day we left. He wanted you to come home again, now that he was alone.”

“To come home? I never got the letter.”

“To come home? I never received the letter.”

“But he wrote, I’m certain, and didn’t Jason tell you?”

“But he wrote, I’m sure, and didn’t Jason tell you?”

“He told me nothing—I didn’t even know he was married till yesterday.”

“He didn't tell me anything—I didn't even know he was married until yesterday.”

I bent over the young wife as she sat rocking her baby.

I leaned over the young wife as she sat rocking her baby.

“Zyp, I must go. My heart is very full of misery and confusion. I must walk it off or sleep it off, or I think perhaps I shall go mad.”

“Zyp, I need to go. My heart is overwhelmed with sadness and confusion. I either need to walk it off or sleep it off, or I might just lose it.”

“Did you love that girl, Renny?”

“Did you love that girl, Renny?”

“No, Zyp. I have never had but one love in my life; and that I must say no more about. I have to speak to you, however, about one who did—a fierce, strong man, and utterly reckless when goaded to revenge. He is a fellow-workman of mine—he used to be my best friend—and, Zyp, his whole unselfish heart was given to this poor girl. But it was her happiness he strove after, and when he fancied that was centered in me—not him—he sacrificed himself and urged me to win. And I should have tried, for I was very lonely in the world, but that Jason—you know the truth already, Zyp—Jason came and took her from me; that was three months ago, and last night she drowned herself.”

"No, Zyp. I've only ever had one love in my life, and I can’t say anything more about it. However, I need to talk to you about someone who did—he was a fierce, strong man and completely reckless when pushed to seek revenge. He was a co-worker of mine—he used to be my best friend—and, Zyp, he gave his whole unselfish heart to this poor girl. But his goal was her happiness, and when he thought that happiness was focused on me—not him—he sacrificed himself and encouraged me to pursue her. I would have tried, because I was very lonely in the world, but then Jason—you already know the truth, Zyp—Jason came and took her from me; that was three months ago, and last night she drowned herself."

Zyp looked up at me. Her eyes were swimming in tears.

Zyp looked up at me. Her eyes were filled with tears.

“I suppose a better woman would leave such a husband,” she said, with a pitiful sigh, “but I think of the little baby, Renny.”

“I guess a better woman would leave a husband like that,” she said with a sad sigh, “but I think about the little baby, Renny.”

“A true woman, dear, would remain with him, as you will in his dark hour. That is coming now; that is what I want to warn you about in all terrible earnestness. Zyp, this fierce man I told you about came here this morning to kill your husband. I was in time to keep him back, but that was only once. A promise was forced from him that he would do nothing more until the inquest is over. That promise, unless he is dreadfully tempted, he will keep, I am sure. But afterward Jason won’t be safe for an hour. You must get him to leave here at once, Zyp.”

“A true woman, dear, would stick by him, just as you will in his darkest hour. That moment is approaching now; that’s what I need to warn you about very seriously. Zyp, this fierce man I told you about came by this morning to kill your husband. I managed to stop him this time, but that was just once. He was forced to promise that he wouldn’t do anything until the inquest is over. I believe he’ll keep that promise, unless he’s really tempted. But after that, Jason won’t be safe for even a minute. You need to get him out of here right away, Zyp.”

She had risen and was staring at me with frightened eyes. I could not help but act upon her terror.

She had gotten up and was looking at me with scared eyes. I couldn't help but respond to her fear.

“Don’t delay. Move now—this day, if possible, and go secretly and hide yourselves where he can’t find you. I don’t think Jason will be wanted at the inquest. In any case he mustn’t be found. I say this with all the earnestness I am capable of. I know the man and his nature, and the hideous wrong he has suffered.”

“Don’t wait. Act now—today, if you can, and go somewhere he won’t find you. I don’t think Jason will need to be at the inquest. Either way, he can’t be discovered. I say this with all the seriousness I can muster. I know the man and who he is, and the terrible wrong he has endured.”

I wrote down my address and gave it to her.

I wrote down my address and handed it to her.

“Remember,” I said, “if you ever want me to seek me there. But come quietly and excite the least observation you can.”

“Remember,” I said, “if you ever want to find me, look for me there. But come quietly and try to draw as little attention as possible.”

Then gently I lifted the flannel from the tiny waxen face lying on her arm, and, kissing the pink lips for her mother’s sake, walked steadily from the room and shut the door behind me.

Then I softly lifted the flannel from the tiny waxy face resting on her arm, and, kissing the pink lips for her mother’s sake, walked calmly out of the room and closed the door behind me.

As I gained the hall, Jason, returning, let himself in by the front door. He looked nervous and flustered. For all his bravado he had found, I suppose, a very brief ordeal of the streets sufficient.

As I entered the hallway, Jason came back and let himself in through the front door. He looked anxious and flustered. Despite his confidence, it seemed he found even a short experience on the streets to be too much.

“I should like a word with you,” I said, “before I go.”

“I'd like to have a word with you,” I said, “before I leave.”

“Well,” he answered, “the atmosphere seems all mystery and righteousness. Come in here.”

“Well,” he replied, “the vibe feels full of mystery and righteousness. Come on in.”

He preceded me into the front room and closed the door upon us. Then I looked him full in the face.

He went ahead of me into the front room and shut the door behind us. Then I looked him straight in the face.

“Who killed Modred?” I said.

“Who killed Modred?” I asked.

He gave a great start; then a laugh.

He made a strong start and then laughed.

“You’re the one to answer that,” he said.

“You’re the one who needs to answer that,” he said.

“You lie, as you always do. My eyes have been opened at last—at last, do you hear? Modred was never drowned. He recovered and was killed by other means during the night.”

“You're lying, just like you always do. I finally see the truth—do you get that? Modred was never drowned. He made it and was killed some other way last night.”

His affectation of merriment stopped, cut through at a blow. A curious spasm twitched his face.

His fake cheerfulness faded instantly, shattered in an instant. A strange twitch crossed his face.

“Well,” he muttered, looking down, away from me, “that may be true and you none the less guilty.”

“Well,” he muttered, looking down and away from me, “that might be true, but you’re still guilty.”

“A hateful answer and quite worthy of you,” I said, quietly. “Nevertheless, you know it, as well as I do, to be a brutal falsehood.”

“A hateful response and totally fitting for you,” I said, softly. “Still, you know, just like I do, that it’s a brutal lie.”

I seized him by the shoulder and forced him to lift his hangdog face.

I grabbed him by the shoulder and made him lift his downcast face.

“My God!” I whispered, awfully, “I believe you killed him yourself.”

“My God!” I whispered in shock, “I think you killed him yourself.”

It burst upon me with a shock. Why should he not have done it? His resentment over Zyp’s preference was as much of a motive with him as with me—ten thousand times more so, taking his nature into account and the immunity from risk my deed had opened to him. I remembered the scene by the river, when Zyp was drowning, and my hand shook as I held him.

It hit me all at once. Why shouldn't he have done it? His anger over Zyp’s favoritism was just as strong a motive for him as it was for me—maybe even ten times stronger, considering who he was and the fact that my action had taken away the risk for him. I recalled the moment by the river when Zyp was drowning, and my hand trembled as I held him.

He sprung from me.

He came from me.

“I didn’t—I didn’t!” he shrieked. “How dare you say such a thing?”

“I didn’t—I didn’t!” he yelled. “How could you say that?”

“Oh,” I groaned, “shall I hand you over to Duke Straw, when the time comes, and be quit of you forever?”

“Oh,” I groaned, “should I pass you off to Duke Straw when the time comes and be done with you for good?”

“Don’t be a cruel brute!” he answered, almost whimpering. “I didn’t do it, I tell you. But perhaps he didn’t die of drowning, and I may have had my suspicions.”

“Don’t be a cruel jerk!” he replied, almost whining. “I didn’t do it, I swear. But maybe he didn’t die from drowning, and I might have had my doubts.”

“Of me?”

"About me?"

“No, no—not really of you, upon my oath; but some one else.”

“No, not at all—I'm not talking about you, I swear; it's someone else.”

“And yet all these years you have held the horror over my head and have made wicked capital out of it.”

“And yet all these years you’ve used this horror to control me and have profited from it in a cruel way.”

“I wanted the changeling—that was why.”

"I wanted the changeling—that's why."

I threw him from me, so that he staggered against the wall.

I pushed him away, causing him to stumble against the wall.

“You are such a despicable beast,” I said, “that I’ll pollute my hands with you no longer. Answer me one thing more. Where’s the letter my father wrote to me when you were leaving Winton?”

“You're such a terrible person,” I said, “that I won’t dirty my hands with you anymore. Just answer me one more thing. Where’s the letter my dad wrote to me when you were leaving Winton?”

“It went to your old lodgings. The man handed it to me to give to you when I called there.”

“It was taken to your old place. The man gave it to me to pass on to you when I stopped by.”

“And you tore it up?”

"Did you really tear it up?"

“Yes. I didn’t want you to know Zyp and I were married.”

“Yes. I didn’t want you to know that Zyp and I were married.”

“Now, I’ve done with you. For Zyp’s sake I give you the chance of escaping from the dreadful fate that awaits you if you get in that other’s way. I warn you—nothing further. For the rest, never come near me again, or look to me to hold out a finger of help to you. Beyond that, if you breathe one more note of the hideous slander with which you have pursued me for years, I go heart and soul with Duke in destroying you. You may be guilty of Modred’s death, as you are in God’s sight the murderer of that unhappy child who has gone to His judgment.”

“I'm done with you. For Zyp’s sake, I'm giving you the chance to escape the terrible fate that awaits you if you cross that other person. I’m warning you—nothing more. From now on, don’t come near me again or expect me to help you. And if you say one more word about the disgusting lies you’ve spread about me for years, I will fully support Duke in taking you down. You might be responsible for Modred’s death, just as you are in God’s eyes the murderer of that poor child who has gone to His judgment.”

“I didn’t kill him,” he muttered again; and with that, without another word or look, I left him.

“I didn’t kill him,” he muttered again; and with that, without another word or glance, I left him.

CHAPTER XXIX.
A sudden resolve.

The inquest was over; the jury had returned a merciful verdict; the mortal perishing part of poor, weak and lovable Dolly was put gently out of sight for the daisies to grow over by and by.

The inquest was done; the jury had come back with a kind verdict; the mortal remains of poor, weak, and lovable Dolly were gently set aside for the daisies to eventually grow over.

Jason had been called, but, not responding, and his presumed evidence being judged not necessarily material to the inquiry, had escaped the responsibility of an examination and, as I knew, for the time being at least, a deadlier risk. Mention of his name left an ugly stain on the proceedings, and that was all.

Jason had been summoned, but he didn't respond, and since his potential evidence was deemed not essential to the investigation, he avoided the obligation of being questioned and, as I knew, for now at least, a much greater risk. Just mentioning his name cast a negative shadow over the proceedings, and that was it.

Now, night after night, alone with myself and my despair, I sat brooding over the wreck and ruin of my life. Zyp, so far as this life was concerned, could never now be mine; and full realization of this had burst upon me only at the moment when the moral barrier that had divided me from her was broken down. That wound must forevermore eat like a cancer within me.

Now, night after night, alone with my thoughts and my despair, I sat reflecting on the wreck and ruin of my life. Zyp, as far as this life was concerned, could never be mine; and I only fully understood this at the moment when the moral barrier that had separated us was shattered. That wound will forever eat away at me like a cancer.

Then, in the worst writhing moments of my anguish, a new savage lust of sleuth began to prickle and crawl over me like a leprosy. If all else were taken from me I still had that interest to cheer me through life—the hounding of my brother’s murderer. This feeling was curiously intermingled with a revival in my heart of loyalty to Modred. He had been my friend—at least inextricably kin to me in a common cause against the world. When I turned to the vile figure of the brother who survived, the dead boy’s near-forgotten personality showed up in a light almost lovably humorous and pathetic. My fevered soul bathed itself in the memory of his whimsicalities, till very tenderness begot an oath that I would never rest till I had tracked down his destroyer.

Then, in the worst moments of my pain, a new intense desire to solve the mystery began to prick and crawl over me like a rash. If everything else was taken from me, I still had that drive to keep me going in life—the pursuit of my brother’s killer. This feeling strangely mixed with a renewed loyalty in my heart for Modred. He had been my friend—at least, we were bound together by a common struggle against the world. When I looked at the wretched figure of the surviving brother, the almost forgotten personality of the dead boy appeared in a light that was oddly endearing and sad. My troubled spirit immersed itself in memories of his quirks, and so much tenderness inspired a promise that I would never rest until I had tracked down his killer.

And was Jason that? If it were so, I could afford to stand aside for the present and leave him to the mercy of a deadlier Nemesis he had summoned to his own undoing.

And was Jason really that? If so, I could afford to step back for now and let him face the deadly Nemesis he had called upon for his own destruction.

Set coldly, at the same time, on a justice that should be passionless, I bore in mind my brother’s hint of a suspicion that involved some other person whom he left nameless. This might be—probably was—a mere ruse to throw me off the scent. In any case I should refuse to hold him acquitted in the absence of directer evidence.

Set coldly, at the same time, on a justice that should be passionless, I remembered my brother's suggestion of a suspicion that involved someone else he didn’t name. This might be—probably was—a simple trick to mislead me. In any case, I won't consider him innocent without more direct evidence.

Still I could not stay a certain speculative wandering of my thoughts. If not Jason—who then? There were in the house that night but the usual family circle and Dr. Crackenthorpe. What possible temptation could induce any one of them to a deed so horrible? Jason alone of them had the temptation and the interest, and, above all, the nature to act upon a hideous impulse. On Jason must lie the suspicion till he could prove himself innocent.

Still, I couldn't shake off a certain speculative wandering of my thoughts. If not Jason—then who? That night, there were only the usual family members and Dr. Crackenthorpe in the house. What possible temptation could drive any of them to commit such a horrible act? Only Jason had the motive and the interest, and above all, the nature to act on a dreadful impulse. The suspicion would rest on Jason until he could prove his innocence.

It was not until about the third night of my gloomy pondering that the sudden resolution was formed in me to leave everything and return to my father. The fact of Zyp’s reference to the letter he had sent me had been so completely absorbed in the tense excitement of the last few days that when in a moment it recurred to me I leaped to my feet and began pacing the room like a caged animal that scents freedom.

It wasn't until around the third night of my dark thoughts that I suddenly decided to leave everything behind and go back to my father. Zyp's mention of the letter he had sent me had been so lost in the intense excitement of the past few days that when it finally came to mind, I jumped to my feet and started pacing the room like a trapped animal that smells freedom.

So the old man in his loneliness desired me back again. Why not go? The accustomed life here seemed impossible to me any longer. The notoriety attaching to these pitiful proceedings was already making my regular attendance at the office a sore trial. Duke had sent in his resignation the very morning of his attack on me before Jason’s house. All old ties were rent and done with. I was, in a modest way, financially independent, for Ripley’s generous acknowledgment of my services, coupled with my own frugal manner of life, had enabled me to put into certain investments sufficient to produce an interest that would keep me, at least, from starvation.

So the old man, feeling lonely, wanted me to come back. Why not? Staying here felt impossible to me now. The notoriety from these embarrassing events was already making my regular office attendance a real struggle. Duke had submitted his resignation the very morning he confronted me outside Jason’s house. All old connections were broken and finished. I was, in a modest way, financially independent, because Ripley had generously recognized my contributions, and my frugal lifestyle allowed me to make some investments that brought in enough interest to keep me from starving.

And, in addition, how could I prosecute my secret inquiries better than on the very scene of the deed? I would go. My decision was sudden and final. I would go.

And also, how could I investigate my secret questions better than right at the scene of the crime? I would go. My decision was quick and definite. I would go.

Then and there I sat down and wrote a brief letter to my father.

Then and there, I sat down and wrote a short letter to my dad.

“I have only within the last few days,” I said, “learned of the letter you wrote me three months ago. Jason destroyed it lest I should find out he was married to Zyp. I now tell you that I am ready to do as you wish—to return and live with you, if you still desire it. In any case, I can endure my present life here no longer. Upon receipt of a word from you I will come.”

“I only just found out,” I said, “about the letter you sent me three months ago. Jason destroyed it to keep me from discovering that he was married to Zyp. I want you to know that I'm ready to do what you want—to come back and live with you if that’s still what you want. Honestly, I can't stand my life here any longer. Just say the word, and I’ll come.”

As I wrote, the wind, bringing clouds of rain with it, was booming and thundering against the window. Soft weather had succeeded to the ice-breathing blasts of a few days back, and I thought of a lonely grave out there in the night of London, and of how just now the water must be gushing in veins and runnels over its clayey barrow.

As I was writing, the wind, carrying clouds of rain, was pounding and rumbling against the window. Gentle weather had replaced the icy gusts of a few days ago, and I thought about a lonely grave out there in the dark of London, and how right now the water must be flowing in streams and channels over its muddy mound.

Dolly—Dolly! May it wash clean your poor wounded heart. “After life’s fitful fever” you sleep well; while we—oh, shamed and fallen child! Which of us who walks straightly before our fellows would not forego passion and revenge, and all the hot raptures of this blood-red world, to lie down with you deep in the cool, sweet earth and rest and forget?

Dolly—Dolly! May it heal your broken heart. “After life’s restless struggles” you sleep peacefully; while we—oh, ashamed and fallen one! Which of us who walks upright among others wouldn’t give up passion and revenge, and all the intense emotions of this chaotic world, to lie down with you deep in the cool, sweet earth and rest and forget?

I went out and posted my letter. The streets were swept clean of their human refuse. Only a few belated vehicles trundled it out against the downpour, setting their polished roofs as shields against the myriad-pointed darts of the storm.

I went outside and mailed my letter. The streets were cleared of their litter. Only a few late vehicles trundled by in the rain, using their shiny roofs as shields against the countless raindrops of the storm.

Feeling nervous and upset, I was approaching my own door, when a figure started from a dark angle of the wall close by and stood before me.

Feeling nervous and upset, I was approaching my own door when a figure suddenly emerged from a dark corner of the wall nearby and stood in front of me.

“Duke!” I cried.

“Duke!” I shouted.

He was drenched with rain and mud—his dark clothes splashed and saturated from boot to collar. His face in the drowned lamplight was white as wax, but his eyes burned in rings of shadow. I was shocked beyond expression at his dreadful appearance.

He was soaked with rain and mud—his dark clothes stained and drenched from his boots to his collar. His face in the dim lamplight was pale like wax, but his eyes glowed in circles of shadow. I was beyond words at how terrible he looked.

“What have you been doing with yourself?” I cried. “Duke! Come in, for pity’s sake, and rest, and let us talk.”

“What have you been up to?” I exclaimed. “Duke! Come inside, please, and take a break, so we can chat.”

“With you?” he muttered, in a mad, grating voice. “With any Trender? I came to ask you where he’s in hiding—that’s all.”

“With you?” he mumbled, in an angry, harsh tone. “With any Trender? I just came to ask you where he’s hiding—that’s it.”

“I know no more than you do.”

“I know just as much as you do.”

“You lie! You’re keeping his secret for him. What were her claims compared to family ties—devil’s ties—such as yours? You know, but you won’t give him up to me.”

“You're lying! You're protecting his secret for him. What were her claims compared to family bonds—devil's ties—like yours? You know the truth, but you won't tell me about him.”

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

He raised and ground his hands together in exquisite passion.

He raised and rubbed his hands together with intense passion.

“They drive me to madness,” he cried, “but in the end—in the end I shall have him! To hold him down and torture the life out of him inch by inch, with the terror in his eyes all the time! Why, I could kill him by that alone—by only looking at him.”

“They drive me crazy,” he shouted, “but in the end—in the end I will have him! To pin him down and drain the life out of him inch by inch, with the fear in his eyes the whole time! I could kill him just by that—by simply looking at him.”

He gloated over the picture called up in his soul. If ever demon’s eyes looked from a human face, they looked from his that night.

He reveled in the image that surfaced in his mind. If ever a demon's eyes appeared on a human face, it was his that night.

“Duke,” I whispered in horror, “you have terrible cause for hate, I know; but oh, think of how one grain of forgiveness on your part would stand you with—with God, Duke.”

“Duke,” I whispered in shock, “I know you have every reason to hate, but oh, just think how one small act of forgiveness from you would resonate with—with God, Duke.”

He gave a wretched, sickening laugh.

He let out a miserable, nauseating laugh.

“By and by,” he cried. “But tell me first where he’s hiding!”

“Soon enough,” he shouted. “But first tell me where he's hiding!”

“I don’t know,” I said. “Duke——” and I held out a yearning hand to him.

“I don’t know,” I said. “Duke——” and I reached out a longing hand to him.

At that he struck at me savagely and, running crookedly into the night, was lost in the rainy darkness.

At that, he attacked me fiercely and, stumbling into the night, disappeared in the rainy darkness.

CHAPTER XXX.
I'm going home.

So much of strange incident had crowded with action the long years of my life in London, that, as I walked from the station down into the old cathedral town, a feeling of wonder was on me that the hand of time had dealt so gently with the landmarks of my youth. Here were the same old gates and churches and houses I had known, unaltered unless for an additional film of the fragrant lichen of age. The very ruins of the ancient castle and palace were stone by stone such as I remembered them.

So many strange events had filled the long years of my life in London that, as I walked from the station into the old cathedral town, I felt a sense of wonder at how gently time had treated the places of my youth. Here were the same old gates, churches, and houses I had known, unchanged except for a thin layer of fragrant lichen that comes with age. Even the ruins of the ancient castle and palace were exactly as I remembered them, stone by stone.

There was frost in the air, too; so that sometimes, as I moved dreamily onward, a sense as if all that gap of vivid life were a vanished vision and unreality moved strongly in me. Then it seemed that presently I should saunter into the old mill to find my father and Zyp and Jason sitting down as usual to the midday meal.

There was frost in the air as well, so that sometimes, as I wandered on lost in thought, I felt strongly that the vibrant life around me was nothing but a distant memory and not real. Then it seemed like I would soon stroll into the old mill to find my dad, Zyp, and Jason sitting down as usual for lunch.

My appearance was so changed that none of all who would formerly have somewhat sourly acknowledged my passing with a nod now recognized me.

My appearance had changed so much that none of those who used to acknowledge my passing with a nod now recognized me.

Suddenly I caught sight of Dr. Crackenthorpe, moving on in front of me in company with another man. The doctor was no more altered than his surroundings, judged at least by his back view. This presented the same long rusty coat of a chocolate color—relic of a bygone generation, I always thought—cut after a slightly sporting fashion, which he wore in all my memory of him throughout the winter; half-Wellington boots, into which the ends of his trousers were tucked, and a flat-topped, hard felt hat, under the brim of which his lank tails of brick-colored hair fell in dry, thin tassels.

Suddenly, I spotted Dr. Crackenthorpe walking ahead of me with another man. From behind, the doctor looked just as unchanged as his surroundings. He wore the same old, rusty chocolate-colored coat—a throwback to a past era, in my opinion—tailored in a somewhat sporty style, which I remembered him wearing all winter long; half-Wellington boots, with the ends of his trousers tucked into them, and a flat-topped, hard felt hat, under which his lank brick-colored hair fell in dry, thin strands.

The man he walked with seemed old and bent, and he moved with a spiritless, hesitating step that appeared to cause the other some impatience.

The man he was walking with looked old and hunched over, and he moved with a weak, hesitant step that seemed to annoy the other guy.

I was so far from claiming knowledge of this second person that, when he turned his head aside a moment to gaze upon something as I came near, it was with a most painful shock that I discovered it to be my father.

I was so far from claiming to know this second person that, when he turned his head to look at something as I approached, it was a startling shock for me to realize it was my father.

I hurried up, calling to him. He gave a great start—they both did—and turned round to meet me.

I rushed over, calling out to him. He jumped a bit—they both did—and turned around to face me.

Then I was terribly taken aback to see the change that had come over him. He, whom four years ago I had left hale, self-reliant, powerful in body and intellect, was to all appearance a halting and decrepit old man, in whom the worst sign was the senile indecision of his eyes.

Then I was really shocked to see the change that had happened to him. He, whom four years ago I had left healthy, independent, strong in body and mind, now looked like a frail and feeble old man, with the worst sign being the uncertain look in his eyes.

He came at me, holding out both his hands in welcome with trembling eagerness, and I was much moved to see some glint of tears furrowing his cheeks.

He approached me, extending both hands in welcome with nervous excitement, and I was quite touched to see a hint of tears streaking down his cheeks.

“Renalt, my boy—Renalt, my boy!” he cried in a gladsome, thin voice, and that was all; for he could find words for no more, but stood looking up in my face—I topped him now—with a half-searching, half-deprecating earnestness of perusal.

“Renalt, my boy—Renalt, my boy!” he called out happily in a thin voice, and that was it; he couldn’t find any more words, but stood there looking up at my face—I was taller than him now—with a mix of curiosity and a bit of shyness in his gaze.

“Well, dad,” I answered, cheerfully—for I would give no hint of surprise before the other—“you said ‘come,’ and here I am.”

“Well, dad,” I replied cheerfully—wanting to show no hint of surprise in front of the others—“you said ‘come,’ and here I am.”

“A brave fellow—a brown, strong man!” He was feeling me over as he spoke—running his thumb down the sinews of my hands—pinching the firm arm in my sleeve.

“A tough guy—a strong, brown man!” He was examining me as he talked—running his thumb along the muscles in my hands—pinching the solid arm in my sleeve.

“A strong man, my boy,” he said. “I bred him—he’s my son—I was the same myself once.”

“A strong man, my boy,” he said. “I raised him—he’s my son—I used to be the same way.”

“You find your father altered—eh, Mr. Bookbinder?”

"You notice your dad has changed, right, Mr. Bookbinder?"

“If he is at all, doctor, it’s nothing that won’t improve on a little management and wholesome company.”

“If he’s even around, doctor, it’s nothing that won’t get better with some care and good company.”

“Well, he’s had plenty of mine.”

“Well, he’s had plenty of my time.”

“Then his state’s accounted for,” I said.

“Then his state is accounted for,” I said.

The long man looked at me with an expression not pleasant.

The tall man looked at me with an unpleasant expression.

“Ay,” he said. “There’s the old spirit forward again. We’ve done very well without it since the last of the fry took themselves off.”

“Ay,” he said. “There’s the old spirit back again. We’ve done pretty well without it since the last of the fry left.”

“It’s not company you batten on, doctor,” I said. “But loneliness breeds other evils than coin-collecting.”

“It’s not the company you rely on, doctor,” I said. “But loneliness brings about different problems besides just collecting coins.”

He stared at me a moment, then took off his hat with an ironical sweep.

He looked at me for a moment, then took off his hat with a sarcastic flourish.

“I mustn’t forget my manners to a London rattle,” he said. “No doubt you pride yourself on a very pretty wit, sir. But while you talk my lunch grows cold; so I’ll even take the liberty of wishing you good-morning.”

“I shouldn’t forget my manners to a London chatterbox,” he said. “I’m sure you take pride in your cleverness, sir. But while you’re talking, my lunch is getting cold; so I’ll just take the liberty of saying good morning.”

He walked off, snapping his fingers on either side of him.

He walked away, snapping his fingers on each side.

When he was gone, I took my father’s arm and passed it through mine.

When he left, I took my dad's arm and linked it with mine.

“Strong boy,” he said, affectionately—then whispered in my ear: “That’s a terrible man, Renalt! Be careful before you offend him.”

“Strong boy,” he said with affection—then whispered in my ear: “That’s a really terrible man, Renalt! Be careful not to offend him.”

I looked at him in startled wonder. This was not how he was used to speak.

I looked at him in surprised amazement. This wasn't how he normally spoke.

“I hold him as cheap as any other dog,” said I.

“I think of him as no better than any other dog,” I said.

He patted my hand with a little sigh of comfortable admiration.

He gently patted my hand with a soft sigh of content admiration.

“I want you at home,” he said, “all to myself. I’m glad that you’ve come, Renalt. It’s lonely in the old mill nowadays.”

“I want you at home,” he said, “just for me. I’m glad you’re here, Renalt. It’s lonely in the old mill these days.”

As we walked, my heart was filled with remorseful pondering over the wrecked figure at my side. Why had I never known of this change in it? What had caused it, indeed? Gloomy, sinister remembrances of my one-time suspicion of some nameless hold that the doctor had over my father stirred in me and woke a deep anger against fate. Were we all of us, for no fault of our own, to be forever stunted in our lives and oppressed by the malign influence of the place that had given us birth? It was hateful and monstrous. What fight could a human being show against foes who shot their poison from places beyond the limits of his understanding?

As we walked, my heart was filled with regret as I thought about the ruined figure beside me. Why had I never realized this change? What had caused it? Dark, troubling memories of my earlier suspicion about some unknown grip the doctor had on my father stirred within me and ignited a deep anger towards fate. Were we all destined to be forever limited in our lives and weighed down by the harmful influence of the place where we were born, without any fault of our own? It was disgusting and monstrous. How could a person fight against enemies who released their poison from beyond what he could comprehend?

A trifle more aged looking—a trifle more crazy and dark and weather-stained—the old mill looked to my returning vision, and that was all. The atmosphere of the place was cold and eerie and haunted as ever.

A bit older looking—a bit crazier, darker, and more weathered—the old mill appeared to my returning gaze, and that was it. The vibe of the place was just as cold, eerie, and haunted as always.

But a great feast awaited the returned prodigal. The sitting-room table fairly sparkled with unwonted dainties of the season, and a red fire crackled on the hearth.

But a great feast awaited the returned prodigal. The living room table sparkled with unusual treats of the season, and a warm fire crackled on the hearth.

My father pressed me into a chair; he heaped good things upon my plate; he could not do enough to prove the warmth of his welcome and the pathos of loneliness that underlay it.

My dad pushed me into a chair; he piled delicious food on my plate; he went out of his way to show how warmly he welcomed me and the sadness of the loneliness that lay beneath it.

“Here’s to my strong son!” he cried, pledging me gayly in a glass of weak wine and water; “my son that I’m feasting for all the doctor—for all the doctor, I say!”

“Here’s to my strong son!” he shouted, cheerfully raising a glass of weak wine and water; “my son that I’m celebrating for all the doctor—for all the doctor, I mean!”

“The doctor, dad?”

“Is the doctor dad?”

“He wouldn’t have had it, Renalt. He said it was throwing pearls before swine and most wicked waste. I wouldn’t listen to him this time—not I.”

“He wouldn’t have accepted it, Renalt. He said it was like giving pearls to pigs and an extremely wicked waste. I wasn’t going to listen to him this time—not me.”

“Why, what has he got to do with it?”

“Why, what does he have to do with it?”

“Hush!” he paused in his sipping and looked all about him, with a fearful air of listening.

“Hush!” He paused his sipping and looked around with a fearful expression, as if he were listening carefully.

“He’s a secret man,” he whispered, “and the mill’s as full of ears as a king’s palace.”

“He’s a mysterious guy,” he whispered, “and the mill is as full of listeners as a king’s palace.”

I made no answer, but went on with my meal, though I had much ado to swallow it; but to please my father I made a great show of enjoying what was put before me.

I didn't respond, but continued with my meal, even though it was hard to swallow; still, to make my father happy, I pretended to enjoy what was served to me.

One thing I noticed with satisfaction, and that was that my father drank sparingly and that only of wine watered to insipidity. Indeed, I was to find that a complete change in him in this respect was not the least marvelous sign of the strange alteration in his temperament.

One thing I noticed with satisfaction was that my father drank sparingly and only wine that was watered down to blandness. In fact, I would learn that this complete change in him regarding drinking was one of the most remarkable signs of the strange shift in his temperament.

The meal over, we drew our chairs to the fire, and talked the afternoon away on desultory subjects. By and by some shadowy spirit of his old intellectual self seemed to flash and flicker fitfully through his conversation.

The meal finished, we pulled our chairs closer to the fire and spent the afternoon chatting about random topics. Eventually, a faint spark of his former intellectual self seemed to briefly shine through his conversation.

The afternoon deepened into dusk; strange phantoms, wrought of the leaping flame, came out of corners or danced from wall to ceiling and were gone. He was in the midst of a fine flow of words descriptive of some metaphysical passages he had lately encountered in a book, when his voice trailed off and died away. He crept to me and whispered in my ear: “He’s there, behind the door!”

The afternoon turned into evening; weird shadows, created by the flickering flames, emerged from the corners or danced from the walls to the ceiling and then vanished. He was in the middle of beautifully describing some philosophical ideas he had recently read about in a book when his voice faded away. He quietly approached me and whispered in my ear, “He’s there, behind the door!”

I jumped to my feet, rushed across the room and—met Dr. Crackenthorpe on the threshold.

I jumped up, hurried across the room, and—ran into Dr. Crackenthorpe at the door.

“Can’t you come in like a decent visitor?” I cried, stamping my foot on the floor.

“Can’t you come in like a proper guest?” I shouted, stomping my foot on the floor.

He looked pale and, I thought, embarrassed, and he backed a little before my onset.

He looked pale and, I thought, embarrassed, and he stepped back a bit before I confronted him.

“Why, what’s all this?” he said. “I walked straight up the stairs, as a body should.”

“Why, what’s going on here?” he said. “I walked right up the stairs, like anyone would.”

“You made no noise,” I said, black and wrathful. “What right have you to prowl into a private house in that fashion?”

“You didn’t make a sound,” I said, angry and bitter. “What gives you the right to sneak into someone’s home like that?”

For a moment his face fell menacing. But it cleared—if such may express the lightening of those muddy features—almost immediately.

For a moment, his face looked threatening. But it cleared up—if that’s what you can call the sudden change in his muddy features—almost immediately.

“Here’s a fine reception!” he cried, “for one who comes to greet the returned prodigal in all good comradeship; and to an old friend, too!”

“Here’s a great welcome!” he exclaimed, “for someone who comes to celebrate the return of the prodigal in true friendship; and to an old friend, no less!”

“You were never ours,” I muttered.

“You were never ours,” I whispered.

He plucked a bottle of gin from under his arm, where he had been carrying it.

He pulled a bottle of gin from under his arm, where he had been carrying it.

“Your father has given up the pernicious habit,” he said, with a grin, “but I thought, perhaps, he’d break his rule for once on such a stupendous occasion as this. Let us pledge you in a full bumper, Mr. Renalt.”

“Your dad has kicked the harmful habit,” he said with a grin, “but I thought, maybe, he’d make an exception just this once for such an incredible occasion. Let’s toast to you in a full glass, Mr. Renalt.”

“Pledge whom you like,” I answered, surlily, “but don’t ask a return from me. I don’t drink spirit.”

“Pledge whoever you want,” I replied grumpily, “but don’t expect anything from me. I don’t drink alcohol.”

“Then you miss a very exquisite and esthetic pleasure, I may say. Try it this only time. Glasses, Mr. Trender.”

“Then you miss a really beautiful and enjoyable experience, I must say. Just give it a try this once. Glasses, Mr. Trender.”

I saw my father waver, and guessed this unwonted liberality on the part of the doctor was calculated to some end of his own. In an access of rage I seized the full bottle and spun it with all my might against the wooden wall of the room. It crashed into a thousand flying splinters, and the pungent liquor flooded the floor beneath.

I saw my father hesitate, and I suspected that this unusual generosity from the doctor had some hidden motive. In a fit of anger, I grabbed the full bottle and threw it with all my strength against the wooden wall of the room. It shattered into a thousand pieces, and the strong-smelling liquid spilled across the floor.

For an instant the doctor stood quite dumfounded, and went all the colors of the prism. Then he walked very gently to the door and turned on the threshold.

For a moment, the doctor stood completely stunned, and his face showed all the colors of the rainbow. Then he quietly walked to the door and paused in the doorway.

“You were always an unlicked cub,” he said, softly, “but this transcends all your past pleasantries.”

“You were always a rough diamond,” he said softly, “but this goes beyond all your previous niceties.”

“I mean it too,” I said, still in a towering passion. “I intend it as a hint that you had best keep away from here. I’ve no cause to remember you with love, and from this time, understand, you’ve no claim of friendship upon this household.”

“I mean it,” I said, still filled with intense emotion. “I’m hinting that you should stay away from here. I don’t have any reason to remember you fondly, and from now on, just know that you don’t have any claim to friendship with this household.”

“I will remember,” he said. “I always do. Perhaps I’ve another sort of claim, though. Who knows?”

“I’ll remember,” he said. “I always do. Maybe I have another kind of claim, though. Who knows?”

He nodded at me grimly once or twice, like an evil mandarin, and walked off, down the stairs.

He nodded at me grimly a couple of times, like a sinister official, and walked away, down the stairs.

I looked at my father. He was sitting, his hands clasping the elbows of his chair, with a wild, lost look upon his face.

I looked at my dad. He was sitting there, hands gripping the elbows of his chair, with a wild, lost expression on his face.

“What have you done?” he whispered. “Renalt, what have you done? We are in that man’s power to ruin us at a word!”

“What have you done?” he whispered. “Renalt, what have you done? That man can ruin us with just a word!”

CHAPTER XXXI.
One mystery solved.

The explanation I had desired for the morrow I determined to bring about there and then. I went and stood above the old man and looked down upon him.

The explanation I wanted for tomorrow, I decided to get right then and there. I went and stood over the old man and looked down at him.

“Dad,” I said, softly, “once before, if you remember, I came to you heart-full of the question that I am now going to put to you again. I was a boy then, and likely you did right in refusing me your confidence. Now I am a man, and, dad, a man whose soul has been badly wounded in its sore struggle with life.”

“Dad,” I said softly, “once, if you remember, I came to you with my heart full of the question I’m about to ask again. I was a boy then, and you were probably right to withhold your trust from me. Now I’m a man, and, Dad, a man whose soul has been deeply hurt in its tough fight with life.”

He had drooped forward as I began, but at this he raised his head and looked me earnestly in the eyes.

He had slumped forward as I started, but at this he lifted his head and looked me directly in the eyes.

“I know, Renalt. It was I broke the bottle then, as you have now. You have taken the lead into your own hands. What is it you’d ask?”

“I know, Renalt. I was the one who broke the bottle back then, just like you did now. You’ve taken control. What do you want to ask?”

“Don’t you know, dad?”

“Don’t you know, Dad?”

“Yes, I know. Give me a little time and perhaps some day I’ll tell you.”

“Yes, I know. Just give me some time and maybe one day I’ll share it with you.”

“Why not now, dad?”

“Why not now, Dad?”

He seemed to muse a little space, with his brows gone into furrows of calculation.

He seemed to think for a moment, his brows furrowed in concentration.

“Why not?” he muttered. “Why not?”

“Why not?” he murmured. “Why not?”

Suddenly he leaned forward and said softly:

Suddenly, he leaned in and said quietly:

“Has it ever concerned you to think what might be the source of your father’s income?”

“Have you ever thought about what the source of your dad's income might be?”

“I have thought of it, dad, many and many a time. It wasn’t for me to ask. I have tried to force myself to believe that it came from our grandfather.”

“I've thought about it, Dad, countless times. It wasn't my place to ask. I've tried to convince myself that it came from our grandfather.”

“He was a just man, Renalt, and a hard. I married against his will and he never spoke to me afterward.”

“He was a fair man, Renalt, and tough. I married without his approval, and he never talked to me again.”

“But the mill——”

“But the factory——”

“The mill he left to me, as it had been left to him. He would not, in his justice, deprive me of the means of living. ‘What my hands have wrought of this, his may do,’ he wrote. But all his little personal estate he willed elsewhere.”

“The mill he left to me, just like it was left to him. He wouldn’t, out of fairness, take away my means of living. ‘What my hands have created, his can do,’ he wrote. But all his other personal belongings he bequeathed to someone else.”

“And you never worked the mill?”

“And you never worked at the mill?”

“For a time I worked it, to some profit. We began not all empty-handed. She brought a little with her.”

“For a while, I put effort into it and saw some profit. We didn't start completely empty-handed. She brought a little something with her.”

“My mother?”

“My mom?”

At the word he half-started from his chair and sunk back into it again. His eyes blazed as I had not seen them do since my return.

At the word, he almost jumped out of his chair but sank back into it again. His eyes burned with intensity like I hadn't seen since I got back.

“For twenty years and more,” he shrieked, “that name has never been on your lips—on the lips of any one of you. I would have struck him down without pity that spoke it!”

“For over twenty years,” he yelled, “that name has never passed your lips—nor the lips of any of you. I would have taken him down without mercy for saying it!”

I stood looking at him amazed. For a moment he seemed transformed—translated out of his fallen self—for a moment and no more. His passion left him quakingly.

I stood there staring at him in disbelief. For a brief moment, he appeared changed—lifted out of his broken self—for just a moment and no longer. His passion made him tremble.

“Ah!” he cried, with a gasp, and looked up at me beseeching—“you’re not offended—you are not offended, Renalt?”

“Ah!” he gasped, looking up at me with pleading eyes—“you’re not upset—you’re not upset, Renalt?”

“No, no,” I said, impatiently. “You must tell me why, dad. You will, won’t you?”

“No, no,” I said, feeling frustrated. “You have to tell me why, Dad. You will, right?”

He answered with a sobbing moan.

He replied with a choked sob.

“You, her son, must not know. Haven’t I been faithful to her? Have I ever by word or sign dishonored her memory in her children’s ears—my boy, have I?”

“You, her son, must not know. Haven’t I been loyal to her? Have I ever, by word or gesture, disrespected her memory in front of her children—my boy, have I?”

“I have never heard you mention her till now. I have never dreamed of her but as a nameless shadow, father.”

“I’ve never heard you mention her until now. I’ve never thought of her except as a nameless shadow, Dad.”

“Let her be so always. She wrecked my life—in a day she made me the dark brute you remember well. I was not so always, Renalt. This long, degraded life of despair and the bestial drowning of it were her doing—hers, I tell you. Remorse! It has struggled to master me, and I have laughed it away—all these years I have laughed it away. Yet it was pitiful when she died. A heart of stone would have wept to see her. But mine was lead—lead—lead.”

“Let her be that way forever. She destroyed my life—in just a day she turned me into the dark, cruel person you remember. I wasn't always like this, Renalt. This long, miserable existence of despair and my ugly way of coping with it are all because of her—hers, I swear. Remorse! It has tried to take control of me, and I've pushed it aside—all these years I've laughed it off. Still, it was heartbreaking when she died. Even a stone-cold heart would have cried to see her. But mine felt heavy—heavy—heavy.”

He dropped his head on his breast. I stood darkly pondering in the quiet room. There seemed a stir and rustling all round within the house, as if ghostly footfalls were restlessly pacing out their haunting penance.

He lowered his head to his chest. I stood, lost in thought, in the quiet room. It felt like there was a stir and rustling all around the house, as if ghostly footsteps were anxiously wandering, carrying out their haunting penance.

“Renalt,” said my father, presently; “never speak of her; never mention her by that name. She passed and left me what I am. I closed the mill and shut its door and that of my heart to every genial influence that might help it to forget. I had no wish to forget. In silence and solitariness I fed upon myself till I became like to a madman. Then I roused and went abroad more, for I had a mission of search to attend to.”

“Renalt,” my father said, “never talk about her; never refer to her by that name. She’s gone and left me as I am. I closed the mill and locked its door, as well as my heart, to anything that could help me forget. I didn’t want to forget. In silence and solitude, I turned inward until I felt like I was losing my mind. Then I stirred and went out more, because I had a mission to search for something.”

“You never found him?”

"Did you never find him?"

The words came to my lips instinctively. How could I fail to interpret that part, at least, of the miserable secret?

The words came out of my mouth without thinking. How could I not figure out that part, at least, of the awful secret?

“To this day—never.”

"Never, even to this day."

He answered preoccupied—suddenly heedless of my assurance in so speaking. A new light had come to his face—an unfamiliar one. I could have called it almost the reflection of cunning—vanity—a self-complacent smugness of retrospect.

He answered, distracted—suddenly unaware of my reassurance in saying that. A new expression had appeared on his face—one that was unfamiliar. I could almost call it a hint of cunning—vanity—a self-satisfied smugness of looking back.

“But I found something else,” he cried, with a twitching smirk.

“But I found something else,” he exclaimed, with a twitchy grin.

“What was that?”

"What was that?"

He leaned forward in a listening attitude.

He leaned forward, ready to listen.

“Hush!” he murmured. “Was that a noise in the house?”

“Hush!” he whispered. “Did you hear that noise in the house?”

“I heard nothing, dad.”

“I didn’t hear anything, Dad.”

He beckoned me to stand closer—to stoop to him.

He signaled me to come closer—to bend down to him.

“A jar of old Greek and Roman coins.”

“A jar of ancient Greek and Roman coins.”

He fell back in his chair and stared up at me with frightened eyes. The mystery was out, and an awful dismay seized him that at length in one moment of sentiment he had parted with the secret that had been life to him.

He collapsed in his chair and looked up at me with terrified eyes. The secret was revealed, and a terrible shock overwhelmed him as he realized that, in a brief moment of vulnerability, he had shared the secret that had been his lifeline.

“What have I said?” he whispered, stilly. “Renalt, you won’t give any heed to the maundering of an old man?”

“What did I say?” he whispered quietly. “Renalt, you’re not going to pay any attention to the ramblings of an old man?”

I looked down on him pityingly.

I looked down at him with pity.

“Don’t fear me, father,” I said, almost with a groan. “I will never breathe a word of it to anybody.”

“Don’t be afraid of me, Dad,” I said, almost with a groan. “I’ll never tell anyone about it.”

“Good, dear boy,” he answered, smiling. “I can trust you, I know. You were always my favorite, Renalt, and——”

“Good, dear boy,” he replied with a smile. “I can trust you, I know. You were always my favorite, Renalt, and——”

He broke off with a sudden, sharp cry.

He suddenly broke off with a sharp cry.

“My favorite,” and he stared up at me. “My favorite? So kings treat their favorites!”

“My favorite,” he looked up at me. “My favorite? This is how kings treat their favorites!”

He passed a nervous hand across his forehead, his wild eyes never leaving my face. I could make nothing of his changing moods.

He ran a shaky hand across his forehead, his wild eyes fixed on my face. I couldn't make sense of his shifting moods.

“What about the jar of coins?” I said.

“What about the jar of coins?” I asked.

“Ah!” he muttered, the odd expression degrading his features once more. “They were such a treasure it was never one man’s lot to acquire before or since—heaven’s compensation for the cruelty of the world.”

“Ah!” he muttered, the strange expression twisting his face again. “They were such a treasure that no one man had the chance to have it before or since—heaven’s reward for the harshness of the world.”

“Where did you find them?”

“Where did you get them?”

“In an ancient barrow of the dead,” he whispered, looking fearfully around him—“there, on the downs. It had rained heavily, and there had been a subsidence. I was idly brooding, and idly flung a stone through a rent in the soil. It tinkled upon something. I put in my hand and touched and brought away a disk of metal. It was a golden coin. I covered all up and returned at night, unearthed the jar and brought it secretly home. It was no great size, but full to the throat of gold. Then I knew that life had found me a new lease of pleasure. I hid the jar where no one could discover it and set about to enjoy the gift. It came in good time. The mill had ceased to yield. My store of money was near spent. I selected three or four of the likeliest coins and carried them to a man in London that bought such things—a numismatist he called himself. If he had any scruples he smothered them then and afterward, in face of such treasures as it made his eyes shoot green to look upon. He asked me at first where I had got them. Hunting about the downs, I said. That was the formula. He never asked for more. He gave me a good price for them, one by one, and made his heavier profit, no doubt, on each. They yielded richly and went slowly. They made an idle, debauched man of me, who forgot even his revenge in the glut of possession.”

“In an ancient burial site,” he whispered, looking nervously around him—“there, on the hills. It had rained heavily, and there was a sinkhole. I was distracted and tossed a stone through a crack in the ground. It clinked against something. I reached in, felt around, and pulled out a metal disk. It was a gold coin. I covered everything back up and returned at night, dug up the jar, and secretly took it home. It wasn't very big, but it was filled to the top with gold. Then I realized that life had given me a new source of joy. I hid the jar where no one could find it and set out to enjoy my treasure. It came at the right time. The mill had stopped producing. My money was almost gone. I picked three or four of the best coins and took them to a guy in London who bought this kind of stuff—a numismatist, he called himself. If he had any moral concerns, he buried them then and there, confronted with such treasures that made his eyes gleam with greed. He initially asked where I'd gotten them. I said I found them while exploring the hills. That was the story. He never pressed for more details. He paid me a good price for them, one by one, and surely made a bigger profit on each. They were worth a lot and went slowly. They turned me into a lazy, indulgent man who even forgot about his revenge in the thrill of having.”

He seemed even then to accuse himself, through an affectation rather than a conviction of avarice.

He seemed even then to blame himself, more as a display than out of genuine greed.

“They went slowly,” he repeated; “till—till—Renalt, I would have loved you as boy was never loved, if you had killed that doctor, as you killed——” he stopped and gave a thin cry of anguish.

“They moved at a slow pace,” he repeated; “until—until—Renalt, I would have loved you like no boy has ever been loved, if you had killed that doctor, just like you killed——” he paused and let out a thin cry of anguish.

“I didn’t kill Modred, father. I know it now.”

“I didn’t kill Modred, Dad. I get it now.”

“No, no—you didn’t,” he half-whined in a cowering voice. “Don’t say I said it. I caught myself up.”

“No, no—you didn’t,” he said weakly, almost whining. “Don’t say I said it. I caught myself.”

“We’ll talk about that presently. The doctor——”

“We’ll talk about that in a moment. The doctor——”

“That night, you remember,” he cried, passionately, “when I dropped a coin and he saw it—that was the beginning. Oh, he has a hateful greed for such things. A wicked, suspicious nature. He soon began cajoling, threatening, worming my secret out of me. I had to silence him now and again or he would have exposed me to the world and wrenched my one devouring happiness from me.”

“That night, you remember,” he shouted, intensely, “when I dropped a coin and he noticed it—that was the start. Oh, he has a disgusting greed for things like that. A wicked, distrustful nature. He quickly began coaxing, threatening, prying my secret out of me. I had to silence him from time to time or he would have revealed me to everyone and taken away my one consuming happiness.”

“You gave him some of the coins?”

“You gave him some of the coins?”

“He has had enough to melt into a grill as big as St. Lawrence’s, and he shall fry on it some day. More than that—more than that!”

“He’s had enough to melt into a grill as big as St. Lawrence’s, and he’s going to fry on it someday. And even more than that—more than that!”

He clenched his hands in impotent fury.

He tightened his fists in powerless anger.

“There was one thing in the jar worth a soul’s ransom—a cameo, Renalt, that I swear was priceless—I, who speak from intuition—not knowledge. The beauty of the old world was crystallized in it. An emperor would have pawned his crown to buy it.”

“There was one thing in the jar worth a person’s ransom—a cameo, Renalt, that I swear was priceless—I, who speak from intuition—not knowledge. The beauty of the old world was captured in it. An emperor would have sold his crown to get it.”

His words brought before me with a shock the night of Modred’s death, when I had stood listening on the stairs.

His words suddenly reminded me of the night Modred died, when I had been standing on the stairs listening.

“One evening—a terrible evening, Renalt—when I went to fetch a new bribe for him from the hiding-place (he demanded it before he would move a finger to help that poor boy upstairs), I found this cameo gone. He swore he hadn’t set eyes on it, and to this day I believe he lied. How can I tell—how can I tell? Twenty times a week, perhaps, my vice brought the secret almost within touch of discovery. Sometimes for days together I would carry this gem in my pocket, and take it out when alone and gaze on it with exquisite rapture. Then for months it would lie safely hidden again. If I had dropped and lost it in one of my fits—as he suggested—should I have never heard of it again? Renalt”—he held out two trembling hands to me—“it was the darling of my heart! Find it for me and I will bless you forever.”

“One evening—a terrible evening, Renalt—when I went to get a new bribe for him from the hiding place (he demanded it before he would lift a finger to help that poor boy upstairs), I found this cameo missing. He insisted he hadn’t seen it, and to this day I believe he was lying. How can I know—how can I know? Twenty times a week, maybe, my vice brought the secret almost within reach of discovery. Sometimes for days at a time I would carry this gem in my pocket, and take it out when I was alone and admire it with pure joy. Then for months it would be safely hidden again. If I had dropped and lost it during one of my fits—as he suggested—would I have never heard of it again? Renalt”—he held out two trembling hands to me—“it was the love of my life! Find it for me and I will bless you forever.”

He ended almost with a sob. I could have wept myself over the pitiful degeneration of a noble intellect.

He finished almost in tears. I could have cried myself at the sad decline of such a brilliant mind.

“Father, you said he cajoled—threatened. Didn’t you ever reveal to him——”

“Dad, you said he pressured—made threats. Did you ever tell him——”

“Where the jar was hid? No; a million times, no! He would have sucked me dry of the last coin. He knew that I had made a rich find—no more.”

“Where was the jar hidden? No; a million times, no! He would have drained me of my last coin. He knew that I had made a great discovery—no more.”

“And on the strength of that vague surmise you have allowed him to blackmail you all these years?”

“And based on that unclear suspicion, you have let him blackmail you all these years?”

He hung his head, as if cruelly abashed.

He hung his head, as if deeply ashamed.

“You don’t know the man as I do,” he cried, in a low voice. “He is a devil—not a man.”

“You don’t know him like I do,” he said quietly. “He’s a monster—not a human.”

I was utterly shocked and astounded.

I was completely shocked and amazed.

“Well,” I said at length. “I won’t ask you for your secret. To share it with any one would kill the zest, no doubt.”

“Well,” I said after a moment. “I won’t ask you for your secret. Sharing it with anyone would definitely ruin the excitement.”

He lifted his head with a thin wail.

He raised his head with a soft cry.

I put my hand gently on his shoulder.

I placed my hand softly on his shoulder.

“Dad,” I said, “I must never leave you again.”

“Dad,” I said, “I can’t ever leave you again.”

He seized my hand and kissed it.

He grabbed my hand and kissed it.

“Harkee, Renalt,” he whispered. “Many are gone, but there are some left. Could I find out where the cameo is, we would take it, and what remains, and leave this hateful place—you and I—and bury ourselves in some beautiful city under the world, where none could find us, and live in peace and comfort to the end.”

“Listen, Renalt,” he whispered. “Many are gone, but some are still here. If I could find out where the cameo is, we would take it and whatever else remains, then leave this hideous place—just you and me—and settle in some beautiful city hidden away from the world, where no one could find us, and live in peace and comfort until the end.”

“Peace can never be mine again, father. Would you like to know why? Would you like to know what has made a sorrowful, haunted man of me, while you were living on at the old mill here these five years past?”

“Peace will never be mine again, Dad. Do you want to know why? Do you want to know what has turned me into a sorrowful, haunted man while you’ve been living at the old mill these last five years?”

“Tell me,” he said. “Confide in this old, broken, selfish man, who has that love in his heart to seek comfort for you where he can find none himself.”

“Tell me,” he said. “Share your thoughts with this old, damaged, selfish man, who has enough love in his heart to look for comfort for you where he can’t find any for himself.”

Then, standing up in the red dusk of the room, I gave him my history. “Nothing extenuate, nor set down aught in malice.” And he sat with face darkened from me, and quivered only when he heard of Jason’s villainy.

Then, standing up in the red twilight of the room, I shared my story with him. “Nothing to soften the truth, nor anything written with malice.” He sat there with his face turned away from me, only flinching when he heard about Jason’s wrongdoing.

And at the end he lifted up his voice and cried:

And at the end, he raised his voice and shouted:

“Oh, Absolom, my son—my son, Absolom!”

“Oh, Absolom, my son—my son, Absolom!”

CHAPTER XXXII.
Old Peggy.

The months that immediately followed my home-coming were passed by me in an aimless, desultory temporizing with the vexed problems that, unanswered, were consuming my heart.

The months right after I got home were spent in a wandering, distracted manner as I dealt with the troubling issues that, unanswered, were weighing heavily on my heart.

I roamed the country as of old and renewed my acquaintance with bird, fish and insect. Starting to gather a collection of butterflies and moths—many of which were local and rare—with the mere object of filling in the lapses of a restless ennui and in some dull gratitude to a pursuit that had helped me to a little degree of late success, I rapidly rose to an interest in its formation that became, I may say, the then chief happiness of my life. To my father, also, it brought, in the arrangement and classification of specimens, a certain innocent pleasure that helped to restore him to some healthier show of manliness moral and physical.

I wandered the countryside like I used to and reconnected with birds, fish, and insects. I started collecting butterflies and moths—many of which were local and rare—mainly to fill the gaps of my restless boredom and out of a dull gratitude for a hobby that had recently contributed to my minor success. Before long, I developed a deep interest in it that became, I can honestly say, the main source of happiness in my life. It also brought my father a certain innocent joy through the organization and classification of specimens, which helped him regain a healthier sense of manliness, both morally and physically.

Poor, broken old man! I would not now have stultified his pathetic confidence in me for the biggest bribe the world could hold out.

Poor, broken old man! I wouldn’t want to shatter his sad trust in me for all the money in the world.

Yet it must not be supposed I ever really for a moment lost sight of the main issues of a mystery that was bitten into my heart with an acid that no time could take the strength from. Sometime, sooner or later, I knew it would be revealed to me who it was that killed Modred.

Yet I never really lost sight of the main issues of a mystery that was etched into my heart with an intensity that time couldn't diminish. Sooner or later, I knew it would be revealed to me who killed Modred.

As to that lesser secret of the coins—it troubled me but little. Free of that dread of possible ruin that appeared to cling hauntingly to my father, I was not disinclined to the belief that the complete dissipation of his bugbear estate might prove after all his moral salvation. Remove its source of irritation, and would not the sore heal?

As for the smaller secret of the coins, it didn't bother me much. Unlike my father, who seemed to be haunted by a constant fear of potential disaster, I was open to the idea that completely getting rid of his troubling estate might actually be his path to moral redemption. If we took away what caused him distress, wouldn’t the wound begin to heal?

Sometimes in the full pressure of this thought I found it almost in my mind to hunt and hunt until I found his hiding-place and to commit its remaining treasures to the earth or the waters. Then it would seem a base thing to do—a mean advantage to take of his confidence—and I would put the thought from me.

Sometimes, when I felt the full weight of this thought, I found myself wanting to search and search until I discovered his hiding place and bury its remaining treasures in the ground or the water. Then it felt like a dishonorable thing to do—a petty advantage to exploit his trust—and I would push the thought away.

Still, however I might decide ultimately, this determination dwelt firmly and constantly in me—to oppose by every means in my power any further levying of blackmail on the part of the doctor.

Still, no matter how I might ultimately decide, this determination stayed strong and constant within me—to oppose by every means in my power any further blackmail from the doctor.

This unworthy eccentricity had not, to my knowledge, been near the mill since that night of my return. That he presently found means, nevertheless, of communicating with his victim, I was to find out by a simple chance.

This undeserving weirdness hadn't, as far as I knew, been close to the mill since the night I came back. However, I was about to discover by pure chance that he managed to find a way to contact his victim.

June had come upon us leading this placidly monotonous life, when, returning one afternoon from a ramble after specimens, I found my father sitting upstairs in a mood so preoccupied that he did not notice my entrance. His head was bowed, his left arm drooping over one end of the table. Suddenly hearing my footsteps in the room, he started and a gold coin fell from his hand and spun and tinkled on the boards.

June had arrived, bringing with it this peacefully dull life, when, returning one afternoon from a walk collecting specimens, I found my father upstairs in such a distracted mood that he didn’t notice me come in. His head was down, and his left arm hung over the edge of the table. Suddenly hearing my footsteps, he jumped, and a gold coin fell from his hand, spinning and clinking on the floorboards.

“What’s that?” I said.

"What's that?" I asked.

He stooped and clutched it, and hugging it to his breast looked up in my face with startled eyes. But he gave no answer.

He bent down, grabbed it, and hugged it to his chest, looking up at me with surprised eyes. But he didn’t say anything.

“Is it necessary to change another, dad?”

“Do we really need to change again, Dad?”

“No,” he muttered.

“No,” he said quietly.

A thought stung me like a wasp.

A thought hit me like a wasp.

“Is it for a bribe?” I demanded. Still he kept silence.

“Is it for a bribe?” I asked. He still said nothing.

“Father,” I said, “give it to me.”

“Dad,” I said, “hand it over to me.”

“Renalt—I can’t; I mustn’t.”

"Renalt—I can't; I shouldn't."

“Give it to me. If you refuse—I threaten nothing—but—give it to me!”

“Just give it to me. If you say no—I’m not making any threats—but—just give it to me!”

He held it forth in a shaking hand. I took it and slipped it into my pocket.

He held it out with a trembling hand. I took it and tucked it into my pocket.

“Now,” I said, sternly, “I am going to see Dr. Crackenthorpe.”

“Now,” I said firmly, “I’m going to see Dr. Crackenthorpe.”

He rose from his chair with a cry.

He got up from his chair with a shout.

“You are mad, I tell you! You can do nothing—nothing.”

“You’re crazy, I tell you! You can’t do anything—nothing at all.”

“It is time this ceased for good and all, father. I stand between you now—remember that. You have to choose between me and that villain. Which is it to be?”

“It’s time for this to end once and for all, Dad. I’m standing between you right now—don’t forget that. You have to choose between me and that jerk. What’s it going to be?”

“Renalt—my son. It is for your sake!”

"Renalt—my son. This is for you!"

“I can look after my own interests. Which is it to be?”

“I can take care of my own interests. So, what’s it going to be?”

He dropped back into his chair with a groan.

He slumped back into his chair with a groan.

“Go, then,” he muttered, “and God help you!”

“Go ahead,” he muttered, “and good luck!”

I turned and left him. My heart was blazing with a fierce resentment. But I would not leave the house till my veins ran cooler, for no advantage of temper should be on the side of that frosty bloodsucker.

I turned and walked away from him. My heart was burning with intense anger. But I wouldn’t leave the house until I was calmer, because I wouldn’t let that cold-blooded leech have the upper hand.

I wandered downstairs, past the door of the room of silence, but the rough jeering of the wheel within drove me away to where I could be out of immediate earshot of it.

I walked downstairs, passing the door to the quiet room, but the harsh mocking of the wheel inside pushed me away to where I could escape its immediate noise.

From the kitchen at the back came the broken, whining voice of old Peggy Rottengoose, who yet survived and waited upon the meager household with a ghoulish faithfulness that no time could impair.

From the kitchen at the back came the fragile, whiny voice of old Peggy Rottengoose, who still lived on and attended to the little household with a creepy loyalty that no amount of time could diminish.

The words of some sardonic song came sterilely from her withered lips. She was apt at such grewsome ditties:

The words of some sarcastic song came flatly from her dry lips. She was skilled at such grim tunes:

“I saw three ravens up a tree—

“I saw three ravens in a tree—

Heigho!

Hey there!

I saw three ravens up a tree;

I saw three crows in a tree;

And they were black as black could be—

And they were as black as could be—

All down by the greenwood side, O!

All along the edge of the forest, oh!


“I stuck my penknife in their hearts—

“I stabbed them with my penknife—

Heigho!

Hey there!

I stuck my penknife in their hearts;

I drove my penknife into their hearts;

And the more I stuck it the blood gushed out;

And the more I pressed it, the blood gushed out;

All down by the greenwood side, O!”

All down by the riverside, oh!”

I softly pushed open the door, that stood ajar, and looked in. The old creature was sitting crooning in a chair, a picture or print of some kind, at which she was gazing in a sort of hungry ecstasy, held out and down before her at arm’s length. I stole on tiptoe behind her and sought to get a glimpse at that she devoured with her rheumy eyes.

I gently pushed open the door that was slightly open and peered inside. The elderly woman was sitting in a chair, singing softly, gazing at a picture or print of some kind that she held out in front of her at arm's length, as if in a trance of longing. I quietly tiptoed behind her, trying to catch a glimpse of what she was fixated on with her watery eyes.

“Why, what are you doing with that, Peg?” I said, with a start of surprise.

“Hey, what are you doing with that, Peg?” I said, taken aback.

Cunning even under the spur of sudden discomfiture, she whipped the thing beneath her apron before she struggled to her feet and faced round upon me.

Clever even in the face of unexpected embarrassment, she quickly concealed the item under her apron before getting up and turning to face me.

“What ails ye, Renalt?” she wheezed, in a voice like that of one winded by a blow—“to fright a body, sich like?”

“What’s wrong with you, Renalt?” she gasped, in a voice like someone who’s been punched—“scaring someone like that?”

“You needn’t be frightened, unless you were doing something you shouldn’t, you know.”

“You don’t need to be scared, unless you were doing something you shouldn’t, you know.”

“Shud and shudn’t,” she said, her yellow under jaw, scratched all over with fine wrinkles, moving like a barbel’s. “I doesn’t take my morals fro’ a Trender.”

“Should and shouldn’t,” she said, her yellow jawline, covered in fine wrinkles, moving like a fish's. “I don’t take my morals from a Trender.”

“You take all you can get, Peggy. Why not a picture with the rest?”

“You take everything you can get, Peggy. Why not a photo with the others?”

“My own nevvy!” she cried, with an attenuated scream—“blessed son to Amelia as were George’s first wife and died o’ cramps o’ the cold dew from a shift hung out on St. Bartlemey’s day.”

"My own nephew!" she yelled, with a stretched-out scream—"a blessed son to Amelia just like George's first wife who died of cramps from the cold dew on a shift hung out on St. Bartlemy's Day."

“Now, Peggy,” I said sternly, “I saw that picture and it wasn’t of your nephew or of any other relation of yours. It was a silhouette, as they call it, of my brother, Modred, made when he was a little fellow, by some one in a show that came here, and it used to hang in Modred’s room.”

“Now, Peggy,” I said firmly, “I saw that picture, and it wasn’t of your nephew or any other family member. It was a silhouette, as they call it, of my brother, Modred, taken when he was a kid, by someone from a show that came here, and it used to hang in Modred’s room.”

“Ye lie, Renalt!” she cried, panting at me. “It’s Amelia’s boy—and mayn’t I enjoy the fruits o’ my own heritage?”

“You're lying, Renalt!” she shouted at me, breathing heavily. “It’s Amelia’s kid—and can’t I enjoy the benefits of my own heritage?”

“Let me look at it, then; and if I’m wrong I’ll ask your pardon.”

“Let me take a look at it, then; and if I’m wrong, I’ll apologize.”

“Keep arf!” she cried, backing from me. “Keep arf, or I’ll tear your weasand wi’ my claws!”

“Stay away!” she yelled, stepping back from me. “Stay away, or I’ll tear your throat out with my claws!”

I made a little rush and clutched her. She could not keep her promise without loosening her hold of the picture, but she butted at me, with her cap bobbing, and dinted my shin with her vicious old toes. Then, seeing it was all useless, she crumpled the paper up into a ball and, tossing it from her, fell back in her chair and threw her apron over her head.

I quickly grabbed her. She couldn’t stick to her promise without letting go of the picture, but she pushed at me, her cap bobbing, and kicked my shin with her sharp old toes. Then, realizing it was all pointless, she crumpled the paper into a ball, tossed it away, and fell back in her chair, covering her head with her apron.

I dived for the picture and smoothed out its creases.

I went for the picture and smoothed out its wrinkles.

“Peggy!” I said.

"Peggy!" I said.

“I tuk it—I tuk it!” wailed the old woman. “I tuk it fro’ the wall when I come up wi’ the blarnkets and nubbody were there to see!”

“I took it—I took it!” cried the old woman. “I took it from the wall when I came up with the blankets and nobody was there to see!”

“Why did you take it and why have you riddled it with holes like this?”

“Why did you take it and why have you put so many holes in it like this?”

She slipped down on her trembling knees.

She knelt, shaking.

“Don’tee be hard on me, Renalt—don’tee! I swear, I were frighted myself at what I done. I didn’t hardly guess it would act so. Don’tee have me burnt or drownded, Renalt. It were a wicked thing to a body old enough to be your grandam, and I’ve but a little glint o’ time left.”

“Don’t be hard on me, Renalt—please! I swear I was scared myself by what I did. I hardly thought it would turn out like this. Don’t let them burn me or drown me, Renalt. It was a terrible thing to do to someone old enough to be your grandmother, and I have very little time left.”

“I don’t know what you mean, Peggy. You’d no business to take the picture, of course, and still less to treat it like this. But your nature’s a thieving one, and I suppose you can’t help it. Get off your knees. It’s done, and there’s an end of it.”

“I don’t understand what you mean, Peggy. You had no right to take the picture, and even less to treat it like this. But I guess that's just how you are, and I suppose you can’t help it. Get up off your knees. It’s done, and that’s that.”

She stopped her driveling moan and looked up at me queerly, I thought.

She stopped her whining and looked up at me strangely, I thought.

“Ay, I’d no call to do it, of course,” she said. “Just a body’s absence o’ mind, Renalt, ye see—same as pricking pastry in time to a toone like. I thought maybe if ye saw it ye’d want to tell the old man upstairs, and he’s got the strong arm yet, for all the worm in his brain.”

“Ay, I had no reason to do it, of course,” she said. “Just a moment of absent-mindedness, Renalt, you see—kind of like pricking pastry to a tune. I thought maybe if you saw it, you’d want to tell the old man upstairs, and he’s still got a strong arm, despite the worm in his brain.”

“I sha’n’t tell him this time, but don’t let me catch you handling any of our property again”; and I left the room.

“I won’t tell him this time, but don’t let me catch you messing with our stuff again”; and I left the room.

A little flustered by my late tussle and hardly yet in a mood for the interview I clearly foresaw would be no amicable one, I wandered out, turning my footsteps, not at present in the direction of the doctor’s house, but toward that part of the river called the “weirs,” which ran straight away from the mill front. This was a pleasant, picturesque stretch down which the water, shaded by many stooping trees and bushes, washed and gurgled brightly. A railed pathway ran by it and, to the same side, cottages at intervals and little plats of flowering parterres.

A bit flustered from my late struggle and definitely not in the mood for the interview I knew would be anything but friendly, I made my way out, not heading towards the doctor's house, but instead towards the part of the river known as the “weirs,” which ran straight away from the mill. This was a lovely, scenic area where the water, shaded by many leaning trees and bushes, flowed and bubbled cheerfully. A fenced pathway ran alongside it, with cottages at intervals and small patches of flowering gardens on the same side.

It was a reach which, unpreserved, was much favored of the townsfolk for fishing.

It was a stretch of water that, if left alone, was really popular with the local residents for fishing.

A man was whipping the stream now in its broadest part, and I stopped to watch him. He was a rosy, well-knit fellow of 35 or so, with a good-humored, bibulous eye and a foolish underjaw.

A man was whipping the stream at its widest point, and I paused to watch him. He was a cheerful, sturdy guy around 35, with a jovial, tipsy look in his eyes and a silly underbite.

“Any sport?” I asked.

"Any sports?" I asked.

“Plenty o’ sport,” said he, “but no fish.”

“Lots of fun,” he said, “but no fish.”

“You’re a philosopher, it seems.”

"Looks like you're a philosopher."

“Mebbe I arm, for what it may mean. A pint of ale ’ud cure it.”

“Might be I’m armed, for what it could mean. A pint of beer would fix it.”

“Why not a pint of water? It’s there and to spare.”

“Why not have a pint of water? It’s available and more than enough.”

“The beggar’s tap, master. I arns my living.”

“The beggar’s call, sir. I earn my living.”

“Well, buy your pot of ale out of it.”

“Well, buy your beer with it.”

“I’d rather you tuk the responsibility off me.”

“I’d prefer if you took the responsibility off me.”

“Well,” said I, with a grin, “let’s see you catch a fish and I’ll stand treat.”

“Well,” I said with a grin, “let’s see you catch a fish and I’ll buy you a treat.”

He threw for some time in silence.

He threw in silence for a while.

“I must be off,” said I.

"I need to go," I said.

“Fair play, master! I harsn’t got my fish yet.”

“Fair play, master! I haven't gotten my fish yet.”

“I can’t wait all day for that.”

“I can’t wait all day for that.”

“Then, pay up. You put no limit to the time.”

“Then, pay up. You didn’t set a deadline.”

I laughed and gave him the money, and he spat upon it for luck.

I laughed and gave him the money, and he spat on it for good luck.

“You come fro’ yon old mill, don’tee?” said he.

“You come from that old mill, don’t you?” he said.

“Yes, I do. You know me, it appears. Who may you be?”

“Yes, I do. It seems like you know me. Who are you?”

“They carls me saxton ower at St. John’s yonder.”

“They call me Saxton over at St. John’s over there.”

I received his answer with a little start. Were these the hands that had dug the grave for my dead brother?

I was a bit startled by his answer. Were these the hands that had dug the grave for my deceased brother?

“They call you? What do you call yourself?” I said.

“They call you? What do you call yourself?” I asked.

“High priest to the worms, wi’ your honor’s leave.”

“High priest to the worms, with your honor’s permission.”

He stuck his tongue in his cheek and whipped out his fly again. This time it disappeared with a fat blob and his hand came smartly up. I watched him while he wheeled in his floundering prize.

He pressed his tongue against his cheek and pulled out his fly again. This time it vanished with a big splash, and his hand shot up quickly. I watched him as he reeled in his struggling catch.

“Ay,” he went on, as he stooped to unhook the trout, “the worms and I works on the mutual-profit system. I feeds them and they feeds me. Sometimes”—he looked round and up at me slyly—“they shows a power o’ gratitoode ower an uncommon rich meal and makes me a particlar acknowledgment o’ my services.”

“Yeah,” he continued, bending down to unhook the trout, “the worms and I operate on a mutual-benefit system. I feed them, and they feed me. Sometimes”—he glanced around and looked up at me with a sly smile—“they show a lot of gratitude for a really good meal and give me a special acknowledgment of my services.”

CHAPTER XXXIII.
In Person.

In the cool of the evening I knocked at Dr. Crackenthorpe’s front door. No one answering—his one servant was gadding, probably—I tried the handle, found it to be on the latch only, and walked in. The house was quiet as a desert, save that from the doctor’s private consulting-room, as he called it, issued a little, weak, snoring sound.

In the cool of the evening, I knocked on Dr. Crackenthorpe’s front door. With no one answering—his only servant was likely out—I tried the handle, found it was just latched, and walked in. The house was as quiet as a desert, except for a faint, weak snoring sound coming from the doctor’s private consulting room, as he called it.

I paused in the dusky passage before tapping at the closed door of this room. The whole place was faintly stringent with the atmosphere that comes from a poor habit of ventilation—an atmosphere like that emitted from crumbling old leather-bound folios. A ragged strip of carpet, so trodden up its middle to the very string as to give the impression of a cinder-path running between dully flowering borders, climbed the flight of stairs before me, and stretched itself upon the landing above in an exhausted condition.

I stopped in the dim hallway before knocking on the closed door of this room. The whole place had a slightly stuffy feel, like the stale air that comes from bad ventilation—an air similar to that from worn-out old leather books. A frayed strip of carpet, so worn down in the middle that it looked like a path of ashes running between dull floral borders, climbed the stairs in front of me and lay on the landing above, looking completely worn out.

In a shallow alcove to one side of me stood a gaunt and voiceless old grandfather clock. A gas-browned bust of Pitt, rendered ridiculous by a perfect skull-cap of dust, stood on a bracket over a door opposite and a few anatomical prints of a dark and melancholy cast broke the monotony of the yellow walls.

In a shallow alcove next to me stood a tall, silent old grandfather clock. A dusty bust of Pitt, looking comical with a thick layer of dust as a skull-cap, sat on a bracket above a door across from me, and a few dark and gloomy anatomical prints added some interest to the dull yellow walls.

Rendered none the less depressed in my errand by these dismal surroundings, I pulled myself together and tapped roundly on the doctor’s door. No response followed. I knocked again and again, without result. At length I turned the handle and stepped of my own accord into the room.

Rendered no less depressed in my task by these gloomy surroundings, I pulled myself together and knocked firmly on the doctor’s door. There was no response. I knocked again and again, with no results. Finally, I turned the handle and stepped into the room on my own accord.

He was sitting at the table, half his body sprawled over it and an empty tumbler rolled from one of his hands. Overhead, the row of murderers’ busts looked down upon him with every variety of unclean expression, and seemed to prick their ears with sightless rapture over that bestial music of his soul.

He was sitting at the table, half his body sprawled over it, and an empty glass rolled from one of his hands. Above him, the row of murderers’ busts looked down on him with all kinds of dirty expressions, seeming to perk up their ears in mute thrill at the savage music of his soul.

The doors of a high cabinet, that in other brief visits I had never seen but closely locked, now stood open behind him, revealing row upon row of shelves, whereon hundreds of coins of many metals lay nicely arranged upon cotton wool. A few of these, also, lay about him on the table, and it was evident that a drunken slumber had overcome him while reviewing his mighty collection.

The doors of a tall cabinet, which I had never seen open during my previous visits because they were always locked, now stood open behind him, showing row after row of shelves filled with hundreds of coins made of various metals, neatly arranged on cotton wool. A few of these coins were scattered on the table around him, and it was clear that he had fallen into a drunken sleep while going through his impressive collection.

So deep was he in stupor that it was not until I hammered and shook the very table that he so much as stirred, and it was only after I had slipped round and jogged him roughly on the shoulder that he came to himself.

He was so out of it that it wasn’t until I banged and shook the table that he even moved, and it was only after I went around and nudged him hard on the shoulder that he finally snapped back to reality.

Then he dragged his long body up, swaying a little at first, and turning a stupid glazed eye on me two or three times and from me to the scattered coins and back again.

Then he pulled himself up, swaying a bit at first, and glanced at me with a blank, glazed look two or three times, then looked from me to the scattered coins and back again.

Suddenly he scrambled to his feet and backed from me.

Suddenly, he got to his feet and stepped back from me.

“Thieves!” he yelled. “Thieves!”

“Thieves!” he shouted. “Thieves!”

“That’ll do,” I said, coolly. “I’m not the thief in this house, Dr. Crackenthorpe.”

“That's enough,” I said calmly. “I’m not the thief in this house, Dr. Crackenthorpe.”

“What are you doing here?” he cried in a furious voice. “How did you get in? What do you want?”

“What are you doing here?” he exclaimed angrily. “How did you get in? What do you want?”

“I want a word with you—I’ll tell you what when you’re quieter. As to getting in? I knocked half a dozen times and could get no answer. So I walked in.”

“I need to talk to you—I’ll tell you what when you’re quieter. About getting in? I knocked a few times and didn’t get an answer. So, I just walked in.”

“Curse the baggage!” he muttered. “Can’t I rely upon one of them? I’ll twist her pretty neck for this.”

“Curse the baggage!” he grumbled. “Can’t I count on one of them? I’ll twist her pretty neck for this.”

“You need twist nothing on my account. If I had failed to catch you now I would have dogged you for the opportunity.”

“You don’t need to change anything for me. If I hadn’t caught you now, I would’ve kept pursuing you for the chance.”

“Oh, that’s it, is it?” he said, with a laugh and a savage sneer. “Well, state your business and be off.”

“Oh, that’s it, huh?” he said, laughing and smirking cruelly. “Well, just say what you want and get lost.”

He spoke ferociously, but on the instant, seeing my eye caught by something lying on that part of the table his body had covered, dived for it and had it in his grasp. Then with a backward sweep of his hand he closed the cabinet doors and stood facing me.

He spoke fiercely, but in an instant, seeing my gaze drawn to something lying on the section of the table his body had blocked, he dove for it and grabbed it. Then, with a swift motion of his hand, he closed the cabinet doors and stood facing me.

“Now, sir,” he said.

“Now, sir,” he said.

“Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I answered, “you won’t bully me away from my purpose. I’m a better man than you, and a stronger, I believe; but I won’t begin by threatening.”

“Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I replied, “you’re not going to intimidate me out of my goal. I’m a better man than you, and I think I’m stronger too; but I won’t start by making threats.”

“And that’s very kind,” he put in mockingly. “Still we’d better come to business, don’t you think?”

“And that’s really nice,” he said sarcastically. “But we should probably get down to business, don’t you think?”

“I’m coming to it and straight. What’s that you’ve got in your hand?”

“I’m coming right over. What do you have in your hand?”

“What I intend to keep there. Is that all?”

“What I plan to keep there. Is that all?”

“It’s a cameo you stole from my father. Don’t take the trouble to deny it.”

“It’s a cameo you took from my dad. Don’t bother denying it.”

“I don’t take any trouble on your account, my good fellow. It’s a cameo, as you very properly observe, but it happens to belong to me.”

“I’m not putting myself out for you, my good friend. It’s a cameo, as you rightly point out, but it actually belongs to me.”

“By thieving, I’ll swear. Now, Dr. Crackenthorpe, I intend to make you disgorge that cameo, together with one or two other trifles you’ve coerced my father into handing over to you.”

“By stealing, I swear. Now, Dr. Crackenthorpe, I plan to make you give back that cameo, along with a couple of other small things you've forced my father to give you.”

“No?” he said, in the same jeering tone.

“No?” he said, with the same mocking tone.

“Further than that, I intend to put a stop here and at once to that blackmailing process you’ve carried on for a number of years.”

“Beyond that, I plan to immediately put an end to the blackmailing scheme you’ve been running for several years.”

“Blackmailing’s a very good word. It implies a reciprocity of interests. And how are you going to do all this?”

“Blackmailing's a really good word. It suggests a give-and-take of interests. So how are you planning to make all this happen?”

“You shall hear at the assizes, maybe.”

“You might hear about it at the court sessions.”

He gave a laugh—quite rich for him; walked to the table, picked up deliberately the coins lying strewn there; stepped to the cabinet, deposited all therein; shut and locked it, and put the key in his pocket.

He laughed—a bit hearty for him; walked over to the table, carefully picked up the coins scattered there; went to the cabinet, put everything inside; closed and locked it, and then put the key in his pocket.

“Now, Mr. Bookbinder,” he said, facing me again, “you’ve a very pretty intelligence; but you’ve not acquired in London that knowledge of the nine points of the law without which the tenth is empty talk. Here’s a truism, also, that’s escaped your matured observation, and it’s called ‘be sure of your facts before you speak.’”

“Now, Mr. Bookbinder,” he said, facing me again, “you have a sharp mind, but you haven’t gained the knowledge of the nine points of the law in London, and without that, the tenth is just empty words. Here’s a truth that you seem to have missed: ‘make sure of your facts before you speak.’”

“Am I not?” I cried, contemptuously.

“Am I not?” I exclaimed with contempt.

“We’ll see. Even a Crichton may suffer trifling lapses of memory. Let me lead yours back to that melancholy morning of your departure from the parent nest. Let me recall to you the gist of a few sentences that passed between your father and myself prior to the advent of your amiable brother, who was so hard on you. Some mention of a lost trifle was made then, I believe, and permission given me to keep it if I happened to alight upon it. Wasn’t that so?”

“We’ll see. Even someone like Crichton can have minor memory lapses. Let me remind you of that sad morning when you left the family home. Let me bring back to your mind the main points of a conversation that took place between your father and me before your charming brother, who was so tough on you, arrived. I believe there was some talk about a lost small item, and I was given permission to keep it if I happened to find it. Wasn’t that right?”

“I can remember something of the sort,” I muttered, gloomily.

“I can remember something like that,” I said, feeling down.

“Ah, so far so good. Now, supposing that lost trifle were the very trinket your most observant eyes just now caught sight of?—I don’t say it was; but we will presume so, for the sake of argument—supposing it were, should I not be entitled to consider it my own?”

“Ah, so far so good. Now, what if that lost little item was the very trinket your keen eyes just spotted?—I’m not claiming it was; but let’s assume it for the sake of discussion—if it were, shouldn’t I be allowed to consider it mine?”

“You may be lying,” I said, angrily. “Probably you are. Where did you find it?”

“You might be lying,” I said, angrily. “You probably are. Where did you find it?”

“That is as much outside the question as your very offensive manner.”

"That's completely irrelevant to the issue, just like your really rude attitude."

“You’ve always been the bane of our house. What do I care what you think of my manner? The sharper it cuts, the better pleased am I. You’ve worked upon moods and weaknesses of the old man with your infernal cunning and got him under your thumb, as you think. Don’t be too sure. You’ll find an enemy of very different caliber in me. There’s a law for blackmailers, though you mayn’t think it.”

“You’ve always been a pain in our house. Why should I care what you think of my behavior? The more it hurts, the more I enjoy it. You’ve played with the old man’s moods and weaknesses with your devilish cleverness and think you have him under your control. Don’t get too confident. You’ll find that you’re up against a much tougher opponent in me. There’s a law against blackmailers, even if you don’t believe it.”

He cocked his head on one side a moment, like a vile carrion crow; then came softly and pushed a lean finger at my breast.

He tilted his head to one side for a moment, like a nasty scavenger bird; then he came over quietly and poked a thin finger at my chest.

“And a law for fratricides,” he said, quietly.

“And a law for brothers who kill each other,” he said quietly.

I laughed so disdainfully that he forgot himself on the instant in a wild burst of fury.

I laughed so scornfully that he immediately lost control in a wild fit of anger.

“Toad! Filthy, poisonous viper!” he yelled. “You think to combat me with your pitiful little sword of brass! Have I overlooked your insolence, d’ye think? Speak a word further—one word, you pestilent dog, and I’ll smash you, body and soul, as I smash this glass!”

“Toad! Dirty, poisonous snake!” he shouted. “You think you can take me on with your pathetic little brass sword! Do you really believe I’ve ignored your disrespect? Say another word—just one word, you miserable pest, and I’ll crush you, body and soul, just like I’ll crush this glass!”

In his rabid frenzy he actually seized and threw upon the floor the tumbler from which he had lately been drinking, and, putting his heavy heel on it, crushed it into a thousand fragments.

In his wild rage, he actually grabbed the glass he had just been drinking from and threw it on the floor, then, using his heavy boot, smashed it into a thousand pieces.

“Oh!” he moaned, his breath chattering like a dry leaf in the wind, “I’ll be even with you, my friend—I’ll be even with you! You dare—you dare—you dare! You, the poor dependent on my bounty, whom I could wither with a word. The law you call upon so glibly has a long arm for murderers. You think a little lapse of years has made you safe”—he laughed wildly—“safe? Holy saints in heaven! I’ve only to step over to the police station—five minutes—and you’re laid by the heels and a pretty collar weaving for your neck.”

“Oh!” he groaned, his breath shaking like a dry leaf in the wind, “I’ll settle the score with you, my friend—I’ll settle the score! You dare—you dare—you dare! You, the one who relies on my generosity, whom I could destroy with a single word. The law you casually call upon has a long reach for murderers. You think a little time has made you safe”—he laughed maniacally—“safe? Holy saints in heaven! All I have to do is go to the police station—five minutes—and you’ll be arrested and a nice little collar made for your neck.”

He checked himself in the torrent of his rage and lifted his hand menacingly.

He controlled his anger and raised his hand threateningly.

“Harkee!” he cried. “I can do that and at a word I would! Now, d’ye set your little tin plate against my bludgeon?”

“Hear me!” he shouted. “I can do that and I would at a moment’s notice! Now, do you want to put your little tin plate up against my club?”

“Yes,” I said.

“Yes,” I replied.

He seemed to doubt my answer, as if his ears had misinterpreted it, for he went on:

He seemed to question my answer, as if he hadn’t heard it correctly, because he continued:

“If you value your life keep out of my way. Take the lesson from your father. He knew what I could do if I chose; and he took the best means in his power to buy my silence.”

“If you care about your life, stay out of my way. Learn from your father. He knew what I was capable of if I wanted to; and he did everything he could to buy my silence.”

I gave a cry of fierce triumph.

I let out a shout of intense victory.

“So—the secret is out! It was to save me, as he thought, that my father parted with his treasure!”

“So—the secret is out! It was to save me, as he believed, that my father gave up his treasure!”

The blackmailer gave no answer.

The blackmailer didn't respond.

I went and stood close up against him, daring him with the manliness he lacked.

I walked over and stood right next to him, challenging him with the confidence he didn't have.

“You are a contemptible, dastardly poltroon,” I said, with all the coldest scorn I could muster.

“You are a despicable, cowardly coward,” I said, with all the coldest scorn I could muster.

He started back a little.

He stepped back a bit.

“If I had killed my brother in good reality, I would go to my hanging with joy if the only alternative were buying my safety from such a slimy, crawling reptile as you!”

“If I had actually killed my brother, I would walk to my execution with joy if the only alternative was paying for my freedom from a slimy, crawling reptile like you!”

“If?” he echoed, with a pale effort at another laugh.

“If?” he repeated, forcing a weak laugh.

“‘If’ was what I said. Pretty doctor you, not to know, as I have since found out, that the boy died by other means than drowning!”

“‘If’ was what I said. You're a pretty doctor not to know, as I’ve since found out, that the boy died from other causes besides drowning!”

In an ungovernable burst of fury I took him by the throat and drove him back against the table—and he offered no resistance.

In a fit of rage, I grabbed him by the throat and pushed him back against the table—and he didn’t resist at all.

“You dog!” I cried. “Oh, you dog, you dog! You did know it, of course, and you had the devil’s heart to lie to my father and beat him down in the dust for your own filthy ends! Had I a hand in my brother’s death? You know I had not any more than you—perhaps not so much!”

“You dog!” I shouted. “Oh, you dog, you dog! You knew it all along, of course, and you had the devil’s heart to lie to my father and bring him down in the dirt for your own dirty purposes! Did I have any part in my brother’s death? You know I had nothing to do with it—maybe not even as much as you!”

On the snap of the thought I spurned him from me and staggered back.

At the sudden thought, I pushed him away and stumbled back.

“Why,” I cried, staring at him standing cowering and sullen before me. “Had you, if the truth were known? You were in the house that night!”

“Why,” I exclaimed, looking at him as he stood there, cowering and sulking in front of me. “Did you, if we’re being honest? You were in the house that night!”

He choked once or twice and, smoothing down the apple in his throat with a nervous hand, came out of his corner a pace or two.

He coughed a couple of times and, nervously patting his throat as if to push down the apple, stepped out of his corner by a pace or two.

“You can put two and two together,” he said in a shrill voice, defiant still, but with a whining ring in it. “What interest could I possibly have in murdering your brother? For the rest—you may be right.”

“You can figure it out,” he said in a high-pitched voice, still defiant but with a whiny tone. “What interest could I possibly have in killing your brother? As for the rest—you might be right.”

“And you can say it and plume yourself upon having successfully traded on the lie?”

“And you can say it and feel proud of having successfully profited from the lie?”

“Yes,” he said, with a recovering grin, “I think I can.”

“Yes,” he said, grinning as he recovered, “I think I can.”

I turned from him, sick at his mere presence.

I turned away from him, nauseated by his very presence.

“And now,” said he, “I intend to trade upon the truth.”

“And now,” he said, “I plan to rely on the truth.”

I forced myself to face round upon him again. “The boy,” he said, looking down hatefully and shifting some papers on the table with his finger-tips, “it was obvious to any but the merest ignoramus, never died of drowning.”

I made myself turn back to him. “The kid,” he said, looking down with contempt and moving some papers around on the table with his fingertips, “it was clear to anyone but the biggest fool that he never drowned.”

“How then?”

"How's that?"

“From the appearances—of strangulation, I should say.”

"Based on what it looks like—I'll say it's strangulation."

“Strangulation? Who——”

"Strangulation? Who's——"

“Do you want these trifles back? Ask your father first why he had Modred’s braces in his pocket the morning after? He was very drunk that night—furiously drunk; and he left me alone in the parlor for awhile.”

“Do you want these little things back? Ask your dad first why he had Modred’s braces in his pocket the next morning. He was really drunk that night—outrageously drunk; and he left me alone in the living room for a bit.”

CHAPTER XXXIV.
I visit a grave.

All that night I tossed and tossed, in vain effort to court the sleep that should quench the fever in my racked and bewildered brain. My errand had been a failure. In every sense but the purely personal, it had been a failure. And now, indeed, that personal side was the one that least concerned me. As to every other soul in whom I was interested, it seemed that a single false step on my part might lead to the destruction of any one of them. Where could I look for the least comfort or assistance?

All night, I tossed and turned, desperately trying to find sleep that would calm the fever in my troubled and confused mind. My mission had failed. In every way except for my own personal experience, it had been a failure. And now, honestly, that personal aspect was the one that mattered least to me. For everyone else I cared about, it felt like one wrong move from me could lead to their ruin. Where could I find even the slightest bit of comfort or help?

My father had glanced anxiously at me when I returned the evening before.

My dad had looked at me anxiously when I got back the night before.

“It has been as you prophesied,” I said. “The man is a devil.”

“It’s just as you predicted,” I said. “The guy is a devil.”

He gave a heavy sigh and drooped his head.

He let out a big sigh and hung his head.

“What did he tell you?” he muttered.

“What did he say to you?” he muttered.

“He told me lies, father, I feel sure. But he is too cunning a villain to play without a second card up his sleeve.”

“He's lying to me, Dad, I know it. But he's too sneaky to not have something else planned.”

The old man raised imploring eyes to my face.

The old man looked at me with pleading eyes.

“Dad!” I cried, “is it true you have bought his silence all these years for my sake?”

“Dad!” I shouted, “is it true you’ve been paying him to keep quiet all these years for me?”

At that he rose to his feet suddenly.

At that, he suddenly stood up.

“No word of that!” he shrieked; “not a word! I can’t bear it!”

“No word of that!” he yelled; “not a word! I can’t take it!”

I looked at him with my throat swelling.

I looked at him, my throat tightened.

“I’ll not refer to it, if you wish it,” I said, gently.

"I won't mention it if you don’t want me to," I said softly.

“I do wish it. What does it amount to? How could I do less?”

“I really want it. What does it mean? How could I do any less?”

“Very well, dad. I’ll keep my gratitude in my heart.”

“Alright, Dad. I’ll hold onto my appreciation in my heart.”

“Gratitude!” He seemed greatly excited. His voice was broken with emotion. “Gratitude to me? For what? For driving you from home? For dealing out your inheritance piecemeal to that hungry vulture yonder? You kill me with your cruelty.”

“Gratitude!” He looked really fired up. His voice shook with emotion. “You’re thankful to me? For what? For pushing you out of your home? For handing out your inheritance bit by bit to that greedy vulture over there? You’re killing me with your cruelty.”

“Father!” I cried, amazed.

“Dad!” I shouted, amazed.

“No, no, Renalt! You don’t mean to be! But you mustn’t talk of it—you mustn’t! It’s a long knife in my soul—every word! The one thing I might have done for you—I failed in. The wild girl, Renalt; that you loved—oh! A little more watchfulness on my part, a little less selfishness, might have saved her for you!”

“No, no, Renalt! You don’t really mean that! But you can’t talk about it—you just can’t! It’s like a long knife in my soul—every word! The one thing I could have done for you—I failed at. The wild girl, Renalt; the one you loved—oh! If I had just been a little more watchful, a little less selfish, maybe I could have saved her for you!”

He broke down a moment; then went on with a rough sob: “You think I love you, and I want you to think it; but—if you only knew all.”

He paused for a moment, then continued with a shaky sob: “You think I love you, and I want you to believe that; but—if you only knew everything.”

“I know enough. I hold you nothing to blame in all you have referred to.”

“I know enough. I don’t blame you for anything you’ve mentioned.”

He waved me from him, entreating me to leave him alone awhile, and he was so unstrung that I thought it best to comply.

He waved me away, asking me to leave him alone for a bit, and he seemed so overwhelmed that I figured it was best to agree.

But now a new ghost shook my very soul in its walking, and it was the specter of the blackmailer’s raising.

But now a new ghost stirred my very soul with its presence, and it was the apparition of the blackmailer's uprising.

Was it possible—was it possible that my father that night—in some fit of drunken savagery——

Was it possible—was it possible that my dad that night—in some fit of drunken rage——

I put the thought from me, with loathing, but it returned again and again.

I pushed the thought away, disgusted, but it kept coming back.

One fair morning it occurred to me to go and look upon the grave I had never yet visited. Perhaps, I thought, I should find inspiration there. This vengeful, bewildered pursuit—I did not know how long I should be able to endure it. Sometimes, reviewing the latter, I felt as if it would be best to abandon the chase right then; to yield the chimera to fate to resolve as she might judge fit or never to resolve at all, perhaps. Then the thought that only by running to earth the guilty could I vindicate the innocent, would steel me more rigidly than ever in the old determination.

One nice morning, it occurred to me to go and check out the grave I had never visited. Maybe, I thought, I'd find some inspiration there. This anxious, confusing search—I didn’t know how much longer I could handle it. Sometimes, looking back on it, I felt like it would be best to just give up right then; to let fate deal with the illusion as it saw fit, or maybe never deal with it at all. But then the thought that only by tracking down the guilty could I prove the innocence of the innocent made me even more stubborn in my original resolve.

The ancient church, in the yard of which Modred was buried, stands no great distance away upon a slope of the steep hill that shuts in the east quarter of Winton.

The old church, where Modred was buried, is located not far away on a slope of the steep hill that surrounds the eastern part of Winton.

As I passed from the road through the little gate in the yard boundaries a garden of green was about me—an acre of tree and shrub and grass set thickly with flowering barrows and tombstones wrapped in lichen, like velvet for the royal dead. The old church stood in the midst, as quiet and staid and peaceful there in its bower as if no restless life of a loud city hummed and echoed all about it.

As I walked from the road through the small gate in the yard, a green garden surrounded me—an acre filled with trees, shrubs, and grass densely planted with flowering plots and tombstones covered in lichen, like velvet for the royal dead. The old church stood in the middle, quiet, dignified, and peaceful in its setting, as if the busy life of the bustling city didn’t buzz and echo all around it.

I paused in indecision. For the first time it occurred to me that I had made no inquiry as to the position of my brother’s grave; that I did not even know if the site of his resting-place was marked by stone or other humbler monument. While I stood the sound of a voice cheerily singing came to me from the further side of a laurel bush that stood up from the grass a rood away. I walked round it and came plump upon my philosophical friend of the “weirs,” knee-deep in a grave that he was lustily excavating.

I stopped, unsure of what to do. For the first time, it hit me that I hadn’t asked where my brother’s grave was; I didn’t even know if it had a stone marker or something simpler. While I was standing there, I heard a cheerful voice singing from behind a laurel bush a little way off. I walked around it and suddenly found my philosophical friend from the “weirs,” happily digging away in a grave he was working on.

“Hullo,” I said, and “Hullo,” he answered.

“Hullo,” I said, and “Hullo,” he replied.

“You seem to find your task a pleasant one?” said I.

"You seem to enjoy your work?" I said.

“Ah!” he said. “What makes ’ee think thart, now?”

“Ah!” he said. “What makes you think that, now?”

He leaned upon his spade and criticised me.

He leaned on his shovel and criticized me.

“You sing at it, don’t you?”

"You sing to it, right?"

“Mebbe I do. Men sing sometimes, I’ve heard, when they’ve got the horrors on ’em.”

“Might be I do. I’ve heard that men sometimes sing when they’re feeling really down.”

“Have you got the horrors, then?”

“Are you feeling scared?”

“Not in the sense o’ drink, though mayhap I’ve had them, too, in my time.”

“Not in the sense of drinking, though maybe I’ve had those experiences, too, in my time.”

He lifted his cap to scratch his forehead and resumed his former position.

He took off his cap to scratch his forehead and went back to his previous position.

“Look’ee here,” he said. “I stand in a grave, I do. I’ve dug two fut down. He could wake to a whisper so be as you laid him there. Did he lift his arm, his fingers ’ud claw in the air like a forked rardish. I go a fut deeper—and he’d struggle to bust himself out, and, not succeeding, there’d be a little swelling in the soil above there cracked like the top of a loaf. I go another fut, and he’s safe to lie, but he’d hear arnything louder than a bart’s whistle yet. At two yard he’ll rot as straight and dumb as a dead arder.”

“Look here,” he said. “I’m standing in a grave, I am. I’ve dug two feet down. He could wake up to a whisper, so be gentle as you laid him there. If he lifted his arm, his fingers would claw at the air like a forked radish. I go a foot deeper—and he’d struggle to get himself out, and if he couldn’t, there’d be a little swelling in the soil above, cracked like the top of a loaf. I go another foot, and he’s safe to lie there, but he’d hear anything louder than a bird's whistle. At two yards, he’ll rot as straight and lifeless as a dead otter.”

“What then?” I said.

“What now?” I said.

“What then? Why, this: Digging here, week in, week out, I thinks to myself, what if they buried me six feet deep some day before the life was out o’ me.”

"What then? Well, this: Digging here, week in and week out, I think to myself, what if they bury me six feet deep someday before I'm done living."

“Why should they?”

"Why would they?"

“Why shouldn’t they? Men have been buried quick before now, and why not me?”

“Why shouldn't they? Men have been buried quickly before, so why not me?”

I laughed, but looking at him, I noticed that his forehead was wet with beads of perspiration not called forth by his labor.

I laughed, but when I looked at him, I saw that his forehead was damp with beads of sweat that weren't from hard work.

“How long have you been digging graves?” I asked in a matter of way to help him recover his self-possession.

“How long have you been digging graves?” I asked casually to help him regain his composure.

“Six year come Martlemas.”

“Six years until Martlemas.”

He resumed his work for awhile and I stood watching him and pondering. Presently I said: “You buried my brother, then?”

He went back to work for a bit while I watched him and thought. After a moment, I asked, “So you buried my brother, then?”

“Ay,” he answered, heaving out a big clod of earth with an effort, so strained that it seemed to twist his face into a sort of leering grin.

“Ay,” he replied, pulling out a big chunk of dirt with effort, so strained that it made his face twist into a sort of mocking grin.

“I was ill when my brother died,” I said, “and have lived since in London. I don’t know where he lies. Show me and I’ll give you the price of a drink.”

“I was sick when my brother died,” I said, “and I’ve been living in London since then. I don’t know where he’s buried. Show me, and I’ll buy you a drink.”

He jumped out of the pit with alacrity and flung his coat over his shoulders, tying the dangling arms across his breast.

He quickly jumped out of the pit and threw his coat over his shoulders, tying the hanging sleeves across his chest.

“Thart’s easy arned,” he cried, hilariously. “Come along,” and he clumped off across the grass.

“That's easy money,” he exclaimed, laughing. “Come on,” and he stomped off across the grass.

“See there!” he said, suddenly, stopping me and pointed to a mangy and neglected mound that lay under a corner of the yard wall.

“Look there!” he said suddenly, stopping me and pointing to a scruffy and neglected mound that was under a corner of the yard wall.

“Is that it?”

"Is that all?"

He looked at me a moment before he answered. Through all his heartiness there was a queer suggestion of craft in the fellow’s face that puzzled me.

He looked at me for a moment before he answered. Despite all his friendliness, there was a strange hint of cunning in his expression that confused me.

“It might be for its state,” he said, “but it isn’t. You may as soon grow beans in snow as grass on a murdered marn’s grave.”

“It might be for its state,” he said, “but it isn’t. You might as well try to grow beans in the snow as to grow grass on a murdered man’s grave.”

“Does a murdered man lie there?”

“Is there a murdered man lying there?”

“Ay. A matter of ten year ago, it may be. He wur found one summer morn in a ditch by the battery yon, and his skull split wi’ a billhook. Nubbody to this day knows his name or him as did it.”

“Yeah. It was probably around ten years ago. He was found one summer morning in a ditch by the battery over there, with his skull split open by a billhook. Nobody to this day knows his name or who did it.”

A grim tragedy to end in this quiet garden of death. We moved on again, not so far, and my guide pointed down.

A dark tragedy to conclude in this quiet garden of death. We moved on again, not too far, and my guide pointed down.

“There he lies,” he said.

“There he is,” he said.

A poor shallow little heap of rough soil grown compact with years. A few blades of rank grass standing up from it, starved and stiff like the bristles on a hog’s back. All around the barrows stretched green and kindly. Only here and on that other were sordid desolation. No stone, no boards, no long-lifeless flower even to emphasize the irony of an epitaph. Nothing but entire indifference and the withering footmark of time.

A small, worn pile of hard soil that has hardened over the years. A couple of scraggly blades of grass poking up from it, thin and stiff like the bristles on a pig's back. All around, the grassy areas were lush and welcoming. Only here and on that other spot was there grim emptiness. No stones, no boards, not even a long-dead flower to highlight the irony of a grave marker. Just total indifference and the fading marks of time.

“I mind the day,” said the sexton. “Looking ower the hedge yon I see Vokes’ pig running, wi’ a straw in’s mouth. ‘We shall have rain,’ says I, and rain it did wi’ a will. Three o’ them came wi’ the coffin—the old marn and a young ’un—him ’ud be your brother now—and the long doctor fro’ Chis’ll. In the arternoon, as I was garthering up my tools, the old marn come back by hisself and chucked a sprig o’ verv’n on the mound. ‘Oho,’ thinks I. ‘That’ll be to keep the devil fro’ walking.’ The storm druv up while he wur starnding there and sent him scuttling. I tuk shelter i’ the church, and when I come out by and by, there wur the witch-weed gone—washed fro’ the grave, you’ll say, and I’ll not contradict ye; but the devil knows his own.”

“I remember the day,” said the sexton. “Looking over the hedge there, I see Vokes’ pig running with a straw in its mouth. ‘We’re going to have rain,’ I said, and rain it did, with a vengeance. Three of them came with the coffin—the old man and a young one—he’d be your brother now—and the tall doctor from Chiswell. In the afternoon, as I was gathering up my tools, the old man came back by himself and tossed a sprig of vervain on the mound. ‘Oh,’ I thought. ‘That’ll be to keep the devil from walking.’ The storm picked up while he was standing there and sent him scurrying away. I took shelter in the church, and when I came out a while later, the witch-weed was gone—washed from the grave, you might say, and I won’t argue with you; but the devil knows his own.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

He turned and spat behind him before answering.

He turned and spat behind him before responding.

“He died o’ cold i’ the inside, eh?”

“He died from being so cold inside, didn’t he?”

“Something of that sort. The doctor’s certificate said so.”

“Something like that. The doctor's note said so.”

“Ah!” He took off his cap again and rubbed his hot head all over with a whisp of handkerchief. “Supposing he’d been laid two fut and no more—it wur a smarl matter arter the rain to bust the lid and stick his fingers through.”

“Ah!” He took off his cap again and wiped his sweaty head with a bit of handkerchief. “What if he’d been laid two feet and nothing more—it was a small thing after the rain to break the lid and poke his fingers through.”

“A small matter, perhaps, for a living man.”

“A small thing, maybe, for a living person.”

He glanced sidelong at me, then gingerly pecked at the mound with his foot.

He glanced at me from the side, then cautiously tapped the pile with his foot.

“No grass’ll ever grow there,” said he.

“No grass will ever grow there,” he said.

“That remains to be seen.”

“We'll see about that.”

I took a sixpence from my pocket and held it out to him.

I took a sixpence from my pocket and offered it to him.

“Look here,” I said. “Take this, and I’ll give you one every week if you’ll do your best to make and keep it like—like the other graves.”

“Listen,” I said. “Take this, and I'll give you one every week if you do your best to make and maintain it like—like the other graves.”

He put out his hand instinctively, but withdrew it empty.

He instinctively reached out his hand, but pulled it back without anything in it.

“No, no,” he said; “it’s no marner o’ good.”

“No, no,” he said; “it’s no use.”

“Try.”

“Give it a shot.”

“I’d rather not. Good-marning to ye,” and he turned his back on me and walked straight off, with his shoulders hunched up to his ears.

“I’d rather not. Good morning to you,” and he turned his back on me and walked away, his shoulders hunched up to his ears.

I watched his going moodily, but with no great surprise. It was small matter for wonder that Modred’s death should have roused uncanny suspicions among the ignorant and superstitious who knew of us. The mystery that overhung our whole manner of life was sufficient to account for that.

I watched him leave in a moody way, but I wasn't too surprised. It wasn’t shocking that Modred’s death stirred up strange suspicions among the ignorant and superstitious people who knew about us. The mystery surrounding our way of life was enough to explain that.

For long after the sexton had resumed his work—so long, indeed, that when I rose to go, only his head and shoulders bobbed up and down above the rim of the pit he was digging—I sat on the grass beside that poor sterile mound and sought inspiration of it.

For a long time after the gravekeeper went back to his work—so long, in fact, that when I finally stood up to leave, only his head and shoulders were visible above the edge of the pit he was digging—I sat on the grass next to that sad, barren mound and looked for inspiration from it.

But no voice spoke to me from its depths.

But no voice called out to me from its depths.

CHAPTER XXXV.
ONE UNHAPPY VISITOR.

The autumn of that year broke upon us with sobbing winds and wild, wet gusts of tempest laden with flying leaves. In the choked trenches, drowned grasses swayed and swung like torn skirt fringes of the meadows; in the woods, drenched leaves clung together and talked, through the lulls, of the devastation that was wrecking their aftermath of glory.

The autumn of that year arrived with howling winds and wild, wet gusts carrying flying leaves. In the clogged trenches, soaked grasses swayed like tattered skirt fringes of the fields; in the woods, soaked leaves clung together and whispered, during the lulls, about the destruction that was ruining their glorious aftermath.

It had been blowing in soft, irresistible onrushes all one dank October day, and all day had I spent in the high woods that crown the gentle hills three or four miles to the southwest of the city. The air in the long, quiet glades was mystic with the smell of decay; the heels of vanishing forms seemed to twinkle from tangled bends of undergrowth as I approached them. Then often, in going by a spot I could have thought lately tenanted, a sense would tingle through me as of something listening behind some aged trunk that stood back from my path.

It had been blowing in soft, irresistible gusts all day on that damp October day, and I had spent the entire day in the high woods that rise over the gentle hills three or four miles southwest of the city. The air in the long, quiet glades was filled with the mystic smell of decay; the traces of fading shapes seemed to glimmer from the tangled undergrowth as I got closer. Often, as I passed a spot that felt recently occupied, I would experience a tingle, as if something was listening behind an old tree that was set back from my path.

Gradually dark shut in, and I must needs thread my way among the trees, while some little show of light remained, if I did not wish to be belated in the dense thickets. It would not have troubled me greatly had this actually happened. To yield my tired limbs and wearier soul to some bed of moss set in the heart of an antique wood seemed a blessed and most restful thing to do. But the old man awaited me at home, and thither my duty must carry me.

Gradually, it got dark, and I needed to make my way through the trees while there was still a bit of light left, if I didn’t want to get stuck in the thick underbrush. I wouldn’t have been too bothered if that happened. Giving in to my tired body and even more exhausted mind on a bed of moss in the middle of an old forest seemed like a wonderful and peaceful thing to do. But the old man was waiting for me at home, and I had to go back out of duty.

I had traversed a darkling alley of leafage, treading noiseless on the spongy floor of it, and was coming out into a little lap of tree-inclosed lawn that it led to when I stopped in a moment and drew myself back with a start.

I had walked through a dark alley of leaves, stepping quietly on the spongy ground, and was about to enter a small, tree-surrounded lawn when I suddenly stopped and pulled back in surprise.

Something was there before me—a fantastic moving shape, that footed the grass in a weird, sinuous dance of intricate paces, and waving arms, and feet that hardly rustled on the dead leaves. It was all wild, elfin; ineffably strange and unearthly. I felt as if the dead past were revealed to me, and that here I might lay down my burden and yield the poor residue of life to one last ecstasy.

Something was in front of me—a fantastic, moving figure, dancing across the grass in a strange, fluid rhythm with intricate steps, waving arms, and feet that barely disturbed the dead leaves. It was all wild, magical; indescribably strange and otherworldly. I felt as if the long-gone past was unveiled to me, and that I could finally let go of my burdens and surrender the remnants of my life to one last rush of joy.

Dipping, swaying; now here, now there, about the dusky plat of lawn; sometimes motionless for an instant, so that its drooping skirts and long, loosened hair made but one tree-like figure of it; again whirling into motion, with its dark tresses flung abroad—the figure circled round to within a yard of where I was standing.

Dipping and swaying; now here, now there, across the dim lawn; sometimes still for a moment, so that its flowing skirts and long, loose hair formed a single tree-like figure; then spinning back into motion, with its dark hair spread out—the figure came around to just a yard from where I was standing.

Then in a loud, tremulous tone I cried “Zyp!” and sprung into the open.

Then in a loud, shaky voice I shouted, “Zyp!” and jumped out into the open.

She gave a shriek, craned her neck forward to gaze at me, and, falling upon her knees at my feet, clasped her arms about me.

She let out a scream, leaned her neck forward to look at me, and, dropping to her knees at my feet, wrapped her arms around me.

For a full minute we must have remained thus; and I heard nothing but the breathless panting of the girl.

For at least a minute, we must have stayed like that; and all I could hear was the girl breathing heavily.

“Zyp,” I whispered at last, “what are you doing here, in the name of heaven?”

“Zyp,” I finally whispered, “what are you doing here, for heaven's sake?”

“I wanted to see you, Renny. I have walked all the way from Southampton. Night came upon me as I was passing through the wood—and—and I couldn’t help it—I couldn’t help it.”

“I wanted to see you, Renny. I walked all the way from Southampton. Night fell on me while I was going through the woods—and—and I couldn’t help it—I couldn’t help it.”

“This mad dancing?”

“Is this crazy dancing?”

“I’m so unhappy. Renny, poor Zyp is so unhappy!”

“I’m really unhappy. Renny, poor Zyp is really unhappy!”

“Does this look like it?”

“Does this look right?”

“The elves caught me. It was so lovely to shake off all the weight and the misery and the womanliness.”

“The elves caught me. It felt wonderful to let go of all the burdens and the sadness and the femininity.”

“Are you tired of being a woman, Zyp?”

“Are you tired of being a woman, Zyp?”

“Tired? My heart aches so that I could die. Oh, I hate it all! No, no, Renny, don’t believe me! My little child! My little, little child! How can I have her and not be a woman!”

“Tired? My heart hurts so much that I could die. Oh, I hate it all! No, no, Renny, don’t believe me! My little child! My little, little child! How can I have her and not be a woman!”

“Get up, Zyp, and let’s find our way out of this.”

“Get up, Zyp, and let’s figure a way out of this.”

“Not till you’ve promised me. Where can we talk better? The foolish people never dare to walk here at night. You love the woods, too, Renny. Oh, why didn’t I wait for you? Why, why didn’t I wait for you?”

“Not until you promise me. Where can we talk more freely? The foolish people never dare to walk here at night. You love the woods, too, Renny. Oh, why didn’t I wait for you? Why, why didn’t I wait for you?”

“Come, we must go.”

“Let’s go.”

“Not till you’ve promised to help me.”

“Not until you promise to help me.”

“I promise.”

"I swear."

She caught my hand and kissed it as she knelt; then rose to her feet and her dark eyes burned upon me in the gloom.

She took my hand and kissed it while kneeling; then she stood up and her dark eyes blazed at me in the dim light.

“You didn’t expect to see me?”

“You didn't think you'd see me here?”

“How could I? Least of all here.”

“How could I? Especially not here.”

“It’s on the road from Southampton. At least, if it isn’t, the woods drew me and I couldn’t help but go.”

“It’s on the road from Southampton. If it’s not, the woods called to me, and I just had to go.”

“Why have you come from Southampton?”

“Why did you come from Southampton?”

“We fled there to escape him.”

“We ran away to get away from him.”

“Him? Who?” Yet I had no need to ask.

“Him? Who?” But I didn’t really need to ask.

“That horrible man. Oh, his white face and the eyes in it! Renny, I think Jason will die of that face.”

"That awful guy. Oh, his pale face and those eyes! Renny, I think Jason is going to be terrified by that face."

I remembered Duke’s words and was silent.

I recalled Duke’s words and stayed quiet.

“It comes upon us in all places and at all hours. Wherever we go he finds means to track us and to follow—in the streets; in churches, where we sometimes sit now; at windows, staring in and never moving. Renny,” she came close up against me to whisper in my ear, and put her arm round my neck like the Zyp of old. Perhaps she was half-changeling again in that atmosphere of woodland leafiness. “Renny—once he tried to poison Jason!”

“It comes for us everywhere and at all times. No matter where we are, he always finds a way to track us and follow—on the streets; in the churches we sometimes sit in now; at windows, staring in and never moving. Renny,” she leaned in close to whisper in my ear and wrapped her arm around my neck like Zyp used to. Maybe she was half-changeling again in that leafy atmosphere. “Renny—once he tried to poison Jason!”

“Oh, Zyp, don’t say that!”

“Oh, Zyp, don’t say that!”

“He did—he did. Jason was sitting by an open window in the dark, and a tumbler of spirit and water was on the table by him. He was leaning back in his chair, as if asleep, but he was really looking all the time from under his eyelids. A hand came very gently through the window, pinched something into the glass, and went away again quite softly.”

“He did—he did. Jason was sitting by an open window in the dark, and a glass of whiskey and water was on the table next to him. He was leaning back in his chair, as if he was asleep, but he was actually watching the whole time from under his eyelids. A hand came very gently through the window, dropped something into the glass, and slipped away quietly.”

“Why didn’t Jason seize it—call out—do anything that wasn’t abject and contemptible?”

“Why didn’t Jason grab it—shout out—do anything that wasn’t pathetic and shameful?”

“You don’t know how the long strain has told upon him. Sometimes in the beginning he thought he must face it out, for life or death, and end the struggle. But he isn’t really brave, I think.”

“You don’t realize how the long stress has affected him. At times, in the early days, he believed he had to endure it, for better or worse, and end the fight. But I don’t think he’s truly brave.”

“No, Zyp, he isn’t.”

“No, Zyp, he’s not.”

“And now it has gone too far. All his spirit is broken. He clings to me like a child. He sits with his hand in mine, staring and listening and dreadfully waiting. And that other doesn’t mean to kill him now, I think—not murder him, I mean. He sees he can do it more hideously by following—by only following and looking, Renny.”

“And now it has gone too far. All his spirit is broken. He clings to me like a child. He sits with his hand in mine, staring and listening and waiting in dread. And that other person doesn’t mean to kill him now, I think—not murder him, I mean. He sees he can do it more horrifyingly by just following—by only following and looking, Renny.”

In a moment she bowed her head upon my arm and burst into a convulsive flood of crying. I waited for the first of it to subside before I spoke again. These, almost the only tears I had ever known fall from her, were eloquent of her change, indeed.

In an instant, she rested her head on my arm and started crying uncontrollably. I waited for her initial tears to calm down before I spoke again. These, nearly the only tears I had ever seen her shed, truly spoke of her transformation.

“Oh!” she cried, presently, in a broken voice. “He didn’t treat me well at first—my husband—but this piteous clinging to me now—something chokes——” she flung her head back from me and wrenched with her hands at the bosom of her dress, as if the heart underneath were swollen to breaking. Then she tossed up her arms and, drooping her head, once more fell to a passion of weeping.

“Oh!” she exclaimed, her voice breaking. “He didn’t treat me well at first—my husband—but this desperate need for me now—something chokes me——” She threw her head back and tugged at her dress, as if her heart beneath was about to burst. Then she raised her arms and, with her head drooping, fell into another fit of crying.

“Zyp,” I said, quietly, when she could hear me, “what is it you want me to do?”

“Zyp,” I said softly, making sure she could hear me, “what do you want me to do?”

“We want money, Renny——” she gasped, still with fluttering sobs, drying her eyes half-fiercely as if in resentment of that brief self-abandonment. “He has no spirit to make it now as he used. We have escaped to Southampton, intending to go abroad somewhere, and lose ourselves and be lost. We fled in a fright, unthinking, and now we can get no further. You’ll help us, Renny, won’t you?”

“We need money, Renny——” she cried, still sobbing intermittently, wiping her tears away fiercely as if angry at herself for that brief moment of vulnerability. “He doesn’t have the energy to make it like he used to. We managed to escape to Southampton, planning to go abroad somewhere and just disappear. We ran away in a panic, without thinking, and now we can't go any further. You’ll help us, Renny, won’t you?”

“I’ll help you, Zyp, now and always, if you need it—always, as far as it is possible for me to.”

"I'll help you, Zyp, now and forever, whenever you need it—always, as much as I can."

“We don’t want much—enough to get away, that’s all. If he could only be free a little while, I think perhaps he might recover partly and be strong to seek for work.”

“We don’t want much—just enough to get away, that’s all. If he could be free for a little while, I think he might be able to recover a bit and be strong enough to look for work.”

“It will take me a day or two.”

“It’ll take me a day or two.”

“So long? Oh, Renny!”

"So long? Oh, Renny!"

“I must go to London to raise it. I can’t possibly manage it otherwise.”

“I have to go to London to get it done. I really can’t handle it any other way.”

She gave a heavy forlorn sigh.

She let out a deep, sad sigh.

“I hope it won’t come too late?”

“I hope it’s not too late?”

“You can trust me, dear, not to delay a minute longer over it than is absolutely necessary.”

“You can trust me, dear, not to take a single minute longer on it than absolutely necessary.”

“You are the only one I can always trust,” she said, with a little, wan, melancholy smile.

“You're the only one I can always rely on,” she said, with a faint, sad smile.

A sleek shine of moonlight was spreading so that I could see her face turned up to me.

A smooth glow of moonlight spread out, allowing me to see her face turned up toward me.

“You will come on to the mill, Zyp?”

"You coming to the mill, Zyp?"

“Not now; it is useless. I hear my baby calling, Renny.”

“Not now; it doesn’t matter. I can hear my baby calling, Renny.”

“But—what will you do?”

“But—what are you going to do?”

“Walk back to Southampton.”

“Walk back to Southampton.”

“To-night?”

"Tonight?"

“Part of the way, at least. When I get tired I shall sleep.”

“Part of the way, at least. When I get tired, I'll sleep.”

“Sleep? Where?”

"Sleep? Where's that?"

“Under some tree or bush. Where could I better?”

“Under some tree or bush. Where could I be better?”

“Zyp! You mustn’t. Anything might happen to you.”

“Zyp! You can't do that. Anything could happen to you.”

Her face took a flash of scorn.

Her face showed a flash of contempt.

“To me—in the woods or the open fields? You forget who I am, Renny.”

“To me—in the woods or the open fields? You forget who I am, Renny.”

No insistence or argument on my part could alter her determination. Return she would, then and there.

No amount of insistence or argument from me could change her mind. She was set on returning right then and there.

“Well,” I said at last, hopeless of shaking her, “how shall I convey the money to you?”

“Well,” I finally said, feeling like I couldn’t change her mind, “how am I supposed to get the money to you?”

“Jason shall come and fetch it.”

“Jason will come and get it.”

“Jason?”

"Hey, Jason?"

“Yes. I can’t leave the child again. Besides, it will be better for him to move and act than sit still always watching and waiting.”

“Yes. I can’t leave the kid again. Plus, it will be better for him to move and do things than just sit there always watching and waiting.”

“Very well, then. Let him come when he likes. To-morrow I will get the money.”

“Alright, then. Let him come whenever he wants. Tomorrow, I'll get the money.”

She came and took my hand and looked up in my face. “Good-by, you good man,” she said. “Give me one kiss, Renny.”

She came, took my hand, and looked up at me. “Goodbye, you good man,” she said. “Give me one kiss, Renny.”

I stooped and touched her cheek with my lips.

I bent down and kissed her cheek.

“That is for the baby,” I said, “and God bless Zyp and the little one.”

“That is for the baby,” I said, “and God bless Zyp and the little one.”

She backed from me a pace or two, with her dark eyes dreaming.

She stepped back a bit, her dark eyes lost in thought.

“Did you think I could ever be like this, Renny? I wonder if they will turn to me as they used?”

“Did you think I could ever be like this, Renny? I wonder if they will look to me like they used to?”

She dropped upon her knees before a little plant of yellow woundwort that grew beside a tree. She caressed it, she murmured to it, she gave it a dozen fond names in the strangest of elfin language. It did not stir. It remained just a quiet, drowsy woodland thing.

She knelt in front of a small yellow woundwort plant growing next to a tree. She touched it gently, whispered to it, and gave it a dozen sweet names in an unusual elfin language. It didn’t move. It stayed just a calm, sleepy woodland thing.

“Ah!” she cried, leaping to her feet, “it’s jealous of the baby. What do I care?” She gave it a little slap with her hand. “Wake up, you sulky thing!” she cried—“I’m going to tell you something. There’s no flower like my baby in all the world!”

“Ah!” she exclaimed, jumping to her feet, “it’s jealous of the baby. Who cares?” She gave it a gentle slap with her hand. “Wake up, you grumpy thing!” she shouted—“I’m going to tell you something. There’s no flower like my baby in the whole world!”

CHAPTER XXXVI.
I'm going to London.

I walked home that night in a dream. The white road lay a long, luminous ribbon before me; the wet hedges were fragrant with scented mist; there was only the sound in my ears of my own quick breathing, but in my heart the echo of the sweet wild voice that had but now so thrilled and tortured me.

I walked home that night in a daze. The white road stretched out like a long, glowing ribbon in front of me; the damp hedges smelled amazing in the mist; all I could hear was my quick breathing, but in my heart was the memory of the sweet, wild voice that had just excited and haunted me.

I thought of her swerving presently from her dreary road southward, to sleep under some bush or briar, fearless in her beauty—fearless in her confidence of the rich nature about her that was so much her own. She seemed a thing apart from the world’s evil; a queenliest queen of fancy, that had but to summon her good fellows if threatened.

I imagined her veering away from her dull path to the south, ready to rest under some bush or thorn, unafraid in her beauty—unafraid in her assurance of the abundant nature around her that truly belonged to her. She appeared to be separate from the world's negativity; the most regal queen of imagination, who only needed to call upon her good friends if she felt endangered.

“Sweet safety go with you, my fairy!” I cried, and, crying, stumbled over a poor doe rabbit sitting in the road, with glazing eyes and the stab of the ferret tooth behind her ear.

“Safe travels to you, my fairy!” I shouted, and, while shouting, tripped over a poor doe rabbit lying in the road, with dull eyes and the bite of a ferret behind her ear.

“Zyp! Zyp!” I muttered, gazing sorrowfully on the dying bunny, “are you as much earth, after all, as this poor hunted brute? Ah, never, never let your kinsfolk strike you through your motherhood.”

“Zyp! Zyp!” I murmured, looking sadly at the dying bunny, “are you really as much a part of this earth as this poor hunted creature? Ah, never, never let your family hurt you because of your motherhood.”

I found my father sitting up for me amid the gusty lights and shadows of the old mill sitting-room. He welcomed me with a joy that filled my heart with remorse at having left him so long alone.

I found my dad waiting for me in the flickering lights and shadows of the old mill living room. He greeted me with such happiness that it made me feel guilty for having left him alone for so long.

“Dad,” I said, “I have seen Zyp!”

“Dad,” I said, “I’ve seen Zyp!”

He only looked at me in wonder.

He just stared at me in amazement.

“She was coming to implore my help to enable her and—and her husband to escape—to get away abroad somewhere.”

“She was coming to ask for my help so she and her husband could escape—get away somewhere abroad.”

“Escape? From what?”

"Escape? From what exactly?"

“That man—my one-time friend—that I told you about. He has pursued them all the year with deadly hatred. Jason is half-mad with terror of him, it seems.”

“That guy—my former friend—that I mentioned to you. He has been hunting them down all year with lethal hatred. Jason is practically losing it with fear of him, it seems.”

My father’s face darkened.

My dad's expression soured.

“He summoned his own Nemesis,” he said. “What do they want—money?”

“He called forth his own Nemesis,” he said. “What do they want—cash?”

“Yes. I promised her what I could afford. To-morrow I must run up to London to raise it.”

“Yes. I promised her what I could manage. Tomorrow, I need to head up to London to get it.”

“On what security?”

"On what basis?"

“A mortgage, I suppose. I have some small investments in house property.”

“A mortgage, I guess. I have a few small investments in real estate.”

He mused a little while.

He thought for a bit.

“It is better,” he said, by and by, “to leave all that intact. We must part with another coin or so, Renalt.”

“It’s better,” he said after a moment, “to leave all that as it is. We need to give up another coin or so, Renalt.”

“If you think it best, father. I wouldn’t for my soul go back from my promise.”

“If you think it’s best, Dad. I wouldn’t for anything go back on my promise.”

“Will you take them up and negotiate the business? I grow feeble for these journeys.”

“Will you handle the negotiations and take care of the business? I'm getting weak for these trips.”

“Of course I will, if you’ll give me the necessary instructions.”

“Of course I will, if you give me the instructions I need.”

He nodded.

He agreed.

“I’ll have them ready for you to-morrow,” he said.

"I'll have them ready for you tomorrow," he said.

Then for a long time he sat gazing gloomily on the floor.

Then he sat there for a long time, staring sadly at the floor.

“Where are they?” he said, suddenly.

“Where are they?” he asked, suddenly.

“Zyp and Jason? At Southampton. She walked from there, and I met her in the woods, she would come no further, but started on her way back again.”

“Zyp and Jason? In Southampton. She walked from there, and I met her in the woods. She wouldn’t go any further but turned back to head home.”

“How are you going to get the stuff to them, then?”

“How are you going to deliver the stuff to them, then?”

“Jason is coming here to fetch it.”

“Jason is coming here to get it.”

He rose from his chair, with startled eyes.

He got up from his chair, looking surprised.

“Here? Coming here?” he cried. “Renalt! Don’t bring him—don’t let him!”

“Here? Coming here?” he shouted. “Renalt! Don’t bring him—don’t let him!”

“Father!”

"Dad!"

“He’s a bad fellow—a wicked son! He’ll drain us of all! What the doctor’s left he’ll take! Don’t let him come!”

“He's a really bad guy—a terrible son! He’ll take everything from us! He’ll drain us of what the doctor has left! Don’t let him in!”

He spoke wildly—imploringly. He held out his hands, kneading the fingers together in an agony of emotion.

He spoke passionately—pleadingly. He extended his hands, rubbing his fingers together in a fit of emotion.

“Dad!” I said. “Don’t go on so! You’re overwrought with fancies. How can he possibly help himself to more than we decide to give him? Try to pull yourself together—to be your old strong self.”

“Dad!” I said. “Stop it! You’re just getting all worked up over nothing. How can he take more than we decide to give him? Try to calm down and be your old strong self.”

“Oh!” he moaned, “I do try, but you know so little. He’s a brazen, heartless wretch! We shall die paupers.”

“Oh!” he groaned, “I really try, but you know so little. He’s an arrogant, heartless jerk! We’re going to end up broke.”

His voice rose into a sort of shriek.

His voice turned into a kind of scream.

“Come!” I said, firmly, “you must command yourself. This is weak to a degree. Remember, I am with you, to look after your interests—your peace—to defend you if necessary.”

“Come!” I said firmly, “You need to pull yourself together. This is really weak. Remember, I'm here to look after your interests—your peace—and to defend you if needed.”

He only moaned again: “You don’t know.”

He just groaned again, “You don’t know.”

“I know this,” I said, “that by Zyp’s showing my brother is a broken man—helpless, demoralized—in a pitiable state altogether.”

“I know this,” I said, “that according to Zyp, my brother is a broken man—helpless, demoralized—in a completely pitiable state.”

He seemed to prick his ears somewhat at that.

He seemed to perk up a bit at that.

“If he must come,” he said, “if he must come, watch him—grind him under—never let him think for an instant that he keeps the mastery.”

“If he has to come,” he said, “if he has to come, keep an eye on him—crush him—never let him believe for a second that he has the upper hand.”

“He shall never have cause to claim that, father.”

“He will never have a reason to say that, Dad.”

He spoke no more, but crept to his room presently and left me pondering his words far into the night.

He didn’t say anything more, but he quietly went to his room soon after and left me thinking about his words well into the night.

Later on, as I lay awake in bed, I heard his room door open softly and the sound of his footsteps on the stairs. This, however, being no unfamiliar experience with us, disturbed me not at all.

Later on, as I lay awake in bed, I heard his room door open quietly and the sound of his footsteps on the stairs. However, since this was not an unfamiliar experience for us, it didn’t bother me at all.

In the morning at breakfast he handed me a couple of ancient gold coins.

In the morning at breakfast, he gave me a couple of old gold coins.

“Take these,” he said; “they should bring £5 apiece.”

“Take these,” he said; “they should sell for £5 each.”

His instructions as to the disposal of the relics I need not dwell upon. Their consignee, a highly respectable tradesman in his line, would no doubt consider any mention of his name a considerable breach of confidence. I had my own opinion as to the laws of treasure-trove, and he may have had his as to my father. When, armed with my father’s warranty, I visited this amiable “receiver,” I found him to be an austere-looking but pleasant gentleman, with an evident enthusiasm for the scholarly side of his business. He gave me the price my father had mentioned, and bowed me to the door, with a faint blush.

His instructions on how to handle the relics don’t need much emphasis. The person receiving them, a very reputable tradesman in his field, would likely see any mention of his name as a serious violation of trust. I had my own views on treasure-trove laws, and he probably had his opinions about my father. When I visited this agreeable “receiver” with my father’s warranty, I found him to be a stern-looking but friendly gentleman, clearly passionate about the academic aspect of his work. He offered me the price my father had mentioned and politely showed me to the door, with a slight blush.

It was so early in the day by the time I had finished my business that, deeming it not possible that Jason could reach the mill before the evening at earliest, I determined upon returning by an afternoon train, that I might make a visit that had been in my mind since I first knew I was to revisit London. It was to a dull and lonely cemetery out Battersea way, where a poor working girl lay at rest.

It was so early in the day by the time I finished my business that, thinking it unlikely Jason could get to the mill before evening at the earliest, I decided to take an afternoon train. This way, I could make a visit I had been planning since I first knew I would be going back to London. It was to a dull and lonely cemetery out in Battersea, where a poor working girl was resting.

It was late in the afternoon when I came to the lodge gate of the burial-place and inquired there as to the position of the grave.

It was late in the afternoon when I arrived at the lodge gate of the burial site and asked about the location of the grave.

Indeed, in the quarter where I found her the graves lay so close that it seemed almost as if the coffins must touch underground.

Indeed, in the area where I found her, the graves were so close together that it felt like the coffins might be touching underground.

My eyes filled with humble tears as I stood looking down on the thin green mound. A little cross of stone stood at the head and on it “D. M.” and the date of her death. The grave had been carefully tended—lovingly trimmed and weeded and coaxed to the greenest growth in those nine short months. A little bush rose stood at the foot, and on the breast of the hillock, a bunch of rich, fading flowers lay. They must have been placed there within the last two or three days only—by the same hands that had gardened the sprouting turf—that had raised the simple cross and written thereon the date of a great heart’s breaking.

My eyes filled with humble tears as I stood looking down at the small green mound. A little stone cross stood at the top, marked with “D. M.” and the date of her death. The grave had been carefully cared for—lovingly trimmed and weeded, coaxed to the greenest growth in those nine short months. A small rose bush stood at the foot, and on the surface of the mound, a bunch of rich, fading flowers lay. They must have been placed there within the last couple of days—by the same hands that had tended to the growing grass—that had raised the simple cross and written on it the date of a great heart’s breaking.

I placed my own sad token of autumn flowers nearer the foot of the mound, and, going to the cross, bent and kissed it. My eyes were so blinded, my throat so strangled, that for the moment I felt as if, as I did so, it put its arms about my neck and that Dolly’s soft cheek was laid against mine. I know that I rose peaceful with the assurance of pardon; and that, by and by, that gentle, unresting spirit was to extend to me once more, in the passing of a dreadful peril, the saving beneficence of its presence.

I placed my own sad bunch of autumn flowers closer to the base of the mound, and then I went to the cross, bent down, and kissed it. My eyes were so filled with tears, and my throat was so tight, that for a moment I felt as if it wrapped its arms around my neck and that Dolly’s soft cheek was pressed against mine. I know that I got up feeling peaceful, reassured by forgiveness; and that eventually, that gentle, restless spirit would come to me again, offering the saving comfort of its presence during a terrible danger.

CHAPTER XXXVII.
A face.

Dark was falling as on my return I came within sound of the mill race. I thought I could make out a little group of people leaning over the stone balustrade of the bridge as I approached. Such I found to be the case, and among them Dr. Crackenthorpe standing up gaunt in his long brown coat.

Darkness was setting in as I returned and heard the sound of the mill race. I thought I could see a small group of people leaning over the stone railing of the bridge as I got closer. That turned out to be true, and among them was Dr. Crackenthorpe, standing tall in his long brown coat.

I was turning in at the yard, when this individual hailed me, and by doing so brought all the faces round in my direction. I walked up to him.

I was pulling into the yard when this guy called out to me, and in doing so, he drew all the eyes toward me. I walked up to him.

“Well?” I said.

"What's up?" I said.

“These good folk are curious. It’s no affair of mine, but half a minute ago there came a yell out of the old cabin yonder fit to wake the dead.”

“These good people are curious. It’s none of my business, but just half a minute ago, there was a yell from the old cabin over there that could wake the dead.”

“Well?” I said, again, with a mighty assumption of coolness I hardly felt.

“Well?” I said again, trying to sound more relaxed than I actually was.

“Oh, don’t suppose I care. It only seemed to me that some day, perhaps, you’ll have the place stoned about your ears, if you don’t let a little more light in.”

“Oh, don’t think I care. It just seemed to me that someday, maybe, you’ll have the place all boxed in, if you don’t let a little more light in.”

A murmur went up from the half-dozen rustics and brainless idlers.

A murmur rose from the few locals and clueless loungers.

“We don’t warnt no drownding ghosteses in Winton,” said a voice.

“We don’t want any drowning ghosts in Winton,” said a voice.

I went straight up to them.

I went right up to them.

“Don’t you?” I said. “Then you’d best keep out of reach of them that can make you that and something worse. I suppose some of you have cried out with the lumbago before now?”

“Don’t you?” I said. “Then you’d better stay away from those who can make you feel like that and even worse. I guess some of you have complained about the lumbago before?”

“That warn’t no lumbago cry, master.”

“That wasn't no lumbago cry, sir.”

“Wasn’t it, now? Have you ever had it?”

“Wasn’t it? Have you ever experienced it?”

“No—I harsn’t.”

“No—I haven't.”

“I’ll give you a good imitation”—and I made a rush at the fellow who spoke. The crowd scattered, and the man, suddenly backing, toppled over with a crack that brought a yell out of him.

“I’ll give you a great imitation”—and I lunged at the guy who said it. The crowd dispersed, and the man, suddenly stepping back, fell over with a thud that made him yell.

“See there!” I cried. “You scream before you are touched even. A pretty fool you, to gauge the meaning of any noise but your own gobbling over a slice of bread and bacon.”

“Look at that!” I shouted. “You scream before you’re even touched. What a silly fool you are, to understand the meaning of any noise except for your own gobbling over a piece of bread and bacon.”

This was to the humor of the others, who cackled hoarsely with laughter.

This made the others laugh loudly and hoarsely.

“If you want to ask questions,” I said, turning upon them, “put them to this doctor here, who sits every day in a room with a row of murderers’ heads looking down upon him.”

“If you want to ask questions,” I said, turning to them, “direct them to this doctor here, who sits every day in a room with a row of murderers’ heads staring down at him.”

With that I walked off in a heat, and was going toward the house, when Dr. Crackenthorpe came after me with a stride and a furious menace.

With that, I stormed off towards the house, and Dr. Crackenthorpe approached me quickly, looking furious.

“You’ll turn the tables, will you?” he said, in a suffocating voice. “Some day, my friend—some day!”

“You’re going to turn things around, huh?” he said, in a heavy voice. “Someday, my friend—someday!”

I didn’t answer him or even look his way, but strode into the mill and banged the door in his face.

I didn’t respond to him or even glance in his direction, but I walked into the mill and slammed the door in his face.

As I entered our sitting-room, I found Jason standing motionless in the shadow a few feet from my father’s chair.

As I walked into the living room, I saw Jason standing still in the shadow a few feet away from my dad's chair.

The old man welcomed me with an agonized cry of rapture, and endeavored to struggle to his feet, but dropped back again as if exhausted. I went and stood over him, and he clung to one of my hands, as a drowning man might.

The old man greeted me with a pained shout of joy and tried to get up, but collapsed again as if he were worn out. I stood over him, and he held onto one of my hands like a drowning person might.

“Who cried out just now?” I asked, fiercely, of Jason.

"Who just yelled?" I asked sharply, directing my question at Jason.

He gulped and cleared his throat, but could only point nervelessly at the cowering figure before him.

He swallowed hard and cleared his throat, but could only awkwardly point at the cowering figure in front of him.

“Father! What is the matter?”

“Dad! What’s wrong?”

“You wouldn’t come, Renalt—you wouldn’t come! I prayed for you to come.”

“You didn’t come, Renalt—you didn’t come! I prayed for you to come.”

“What has he been doing?”

“What has he been up to?”

“It was all the old horror over again. Send him away! Don’t let him come near me!”

“It was the same old nightmare again. Get him away! Don’t let him get close to me!”

I was falling distracted. I turned to Jason once more.

I was getting distracted. I turned to Jason again.

“Come! Out with it!” I said. “What have you been doing?”

“Come on! Just say it!” I said. “What have you been up to?”

He strove to smile. His face was ghastly—pinched and lined.

He tried to smile. His face was pale and drawn, filled with wrinkles.

“Nothing,” he said at last, with a choking cluck in his throat. “I have done nothing.”

“Nothing,” he finally said, his throat tight. “I have done nothing.”

“Don’t believe him,” moaned my father. “He wanted all; he wanted to sink me to ruin.”

“Don’t believe him,” my father groaned. “He wanted everything; he wanted to drag me down to ruin.”

“I wanted to ruin nobody!” cried my brother, finding his voice in a wail of despair. “I’m desperate, that’s all—desperate to escape—and he offers me little more than he’d give to a beggar.”

“I didn’t want to ruin anyone!” shouted my brother, his voice breaking in a cry of despair. “I’m just desperate—that’s all—desperate to get away—and he’s offering me barely more than he would to a homeless person.”

“I tell him I’m not far from one myself! He won’t believe it. He threatened me, Renalt. He brought the hideous time back again.”

“I tell him I'm not far from one myself! He won't believe it. He threatened me, Renalt. He brought that awful time back again.”

A light broke upon me, as from a furnace door snapped open.

A light shone on me, like when a furnace door suddenly opens.

“Dad,” I said, gently, “will you go to your room and leave the rest to me?”

“Dad,” I said softly, “could you go to your room and let me handle the rest?”

I helped him to his feet—across the room. His eyes watched the other all the time. It was pitiful to see his terror of him.

I helped him get up—across the room. His eyes were always on the other person. It was sad to see how terrified he was of him.

Jason stood where he had planted himself, waiting my return with hanging head and fingers laced in front of him.

Jason stood where he had positioned himself, waiting for my return with his head down and fingers interlaced in front of him.

I led the old man to the foot of the stairs. Then I returned to the room and stood before my brother.

I guided the old man to the bottom of the stairs. Then I went back into the room and stood in front of my brother.

“I understand it all now,” I said, in a straight, quiet voice. “The ‘some one else’ you suspected, or pretended to, was our father!”

“I get it now,” I said, in a calm, steady voice. “The ‘someone else’ you thought, or pretended to think, was our dad!”

No answer.

No response.

“While I was in London you traded upon this pretended knowledge to force money out of the old man.”

“While I was in London, you used this fake knowledge to pressure the old man into giving you money.”

No answer.

No response.

“Your silence will do. What can I say but that it was like you? To traffic upon a helpless man’s miserable apprehensions for your own sordid ends—and that man your father! To do this while holding a like threat over another’s head—your brother’s—still for your own pitiful ends. And all the time who knows but you may be the murderer?”

“Your silence is enough. What can I say except that it’s so like you? To take advantage of a helpless man’s desperate fears for your own selfish goals—and that man is your father! To do this while threatening another person—your brother—again for your own pathetic purposes. And all the while, who knows, you might be the murderer?”

“I am not the murderer. You persist, and—and it’s too cruel.”

“I’m not the killer. You keep insisting, and—it’s just too harsh.”

“Cruel! To you? Who killed Modred?”

“Cruel! To you? Who killed Modred?”

“I believe it was dad.”

“I think it was dad.”

“I believe upon my soul it’s a lie!”

“I truly believe it’s a lie!”

“He thinks it himself, anyhow.”

"He thinks that himself, anyway."

“Is it any good saying to you that a man of his habits, as he was then, might be driven to believe anything of himself?”

“Is it really helpful to say that a man with his habits, as he was then, could be led to believe anything about himself?”

“Why did he have the braces in his pocket, then?”

“Why did he have the suspenders in his pocket, then?”

“He had carried the boy up-stairs—you know that. He had been bathing and his things were scattered.”

“He had carried the boy upstairs—you know that. He had been bathing, and his stuff was all over the place.”

“It isn’t all. Modred had discovered his secret.”

“It’s not everything. Modred found out his secret.”

In spite of myself I started.

In spite of myself, I began.

“What secret?” I said.

"What secret?" I asked.

“Where the coins were hidden.”

“Where the coins were hidden.”

“What coins?”

“What money?”

For the first time he looked at me with a faint leer of cunning.

For the first time, he looked at me with a subtle, sly grin.

“I won’t condescend to prevaricate for any purpose,” I said. “I do know about the treasure, because he told me himself, but I swear I know to this day nothing about its hiding-place.”

“I won’t look down on you by lying for any reason,” I said. “I do know about the treasure, because he told me himself, but I swear I still don't know anything about where it's hidden.”

He looked at me curiously.

He looked at me with curiosity.

“Well,” he said, “Modred had found it out, anyway.”

"Well," he said, "Modred figured it out, anyway."

“How do you know?”

“How do you know that?”

“Didn’t he offer to give Zyp something in exchange for a kiss that night we watched them out of the window?”

“Didn’t he say he would give Zyp something in return for a kiss that night we watched them from the window?”

“Go on.”

"Proceed."

“It was gold. I saw it. He must have found his way to the store and stolen it. Mayn’t it be, now, that dad discovered he had been robbed, and took the surest way to prevent it happening again?”

“It was gold. I saw it. He must have gone to the store and stolen it. Could it be that Dad found out he had been robbed and took the safest route to make sure it didn’t happen again?”

“No—a thousand times!” I spoke stanchly, but my heart felt sick within me.

“No—a thousand times!” I said firmly, but my heart felt heavy inside me.

He was silent.

He was quiet.

“So,” I said, in a high-strung voice, “this was your manner of business during my absence; that the way to the means that helped you up to London? A miserable discovery for you—for I gather from your words you, too, found out about the hiding-place. You had better have left it alone—a million times you had better.”

“So,” I said, in an anxious tone, “this was your approach to business while I was gone; is this how you got the resources to get to London? What a disappointing realization for you—because from what you’ve said, I can tell you also discovered the hiding place. You really should have left it untouched—millions of times better.”

Still he was silent.

He remained silent.

“Did Zyp know, too?”

"Did Zyp know, as well?"

“No—not from my telling. I can’t answer for what she may have found out for herself. She sees in the dark.”

“No—not from what I said. I can’t speak for what she might have discovered on her own. She can see in the dark.”

“How much did you have, from first to last? But I suppose you helped yourself whenever you needed it?”

“How much did you have, from start to finish? But I guess you took what you needed whenever you wanted?”

“I didn’t—I swear I didn’t! I never put finger on the stuff till dad handed it over to me. What right had he to keep us without a penny all those years, when riches were there for the taking?”

“I didn’t—I swear I didn’t! I never touched the stuff until Dad handed it over to me. What right did he have to keep us without a penny all those years when riches were there for the taking?”

“He could do what he liked with his own, I conclude. At any rate, the end justified the means. A pretty use you made of your vile extortion—a bloody vengeance is the price you pay for it!”

“He could do what he wanted with what was his, I guess. In any case, the end justified the means. What a nice way you used your disgusting extortion—a bloody vengeance is what you pay for it!”

At that he gave a sudden cry.

At that, he let out a sudden shout.

“I’m lost—I know it! Help me to escape. Renny, help me to escape.”

“I’m lost—I know it! Help me get out of here. Renny, help me get out.”

“Do you think you deserve that of me, Jason?”

“Do you really think you deserve that from me, Jason?”

He dropped upon his knees, an abject, wailing figure.

He fell to his knees, a pitiful, crying figure.

“I don’t—I don’t! But you’re generous—Renalt, I always thought you good and generous, when I laughed at you most. Save me from that terror! He strikes at me in the dark—I never know where his hideous face will show next. He follows me—haunts me—tries to poison me, to torture me to death! Oh, Renny, help me!”

“I don’t—I really don’t! But you’re so generous—Renalt, I always thought you were good and generous, even when I laughed at you the most. Please save me from that fear! He attacks me in the dark—I never know when his ugly face will appear next. He follows me—haunts me—tries to poison me, to torture me to death! Oh, Renny, please help me!”

“Answer me truly first. For how long were you robbing the old man?”

“Answer me honestly first. How long were you stealing from the old man?”

“I may have had small sums of him for a year—nothing much. When Zyp and I made up our minds to go, I bid for a larger, and he gave it me.”

“I might have had a little bit from him for a year—nothing significant. When Zyp and I decided to go, I asked for a larger amount, and he gave it to me.”

“He didn’t know you were married?”

“He didn’t know you were married?”

“He wouldn’t hear of it—it’s the truth. He meant her for you, I think, and the worst threats I could use never shook him from his refusal to countenance us.”

“He wouldn’t accept it—it’s the truth. I think he intended her for you, and no threats I could come up with ever moved him from his refusal to accept us.”

“Brave old man!”

“Brave old dude!”

“Renny—help me!”

"Renny—please help me!"

“For Zyp’s sake,” I said, sternly—“yes. Were it not for her appeal, I tell you plainly you might perish for me.”

“For Zyp’s sake,” I said firmly, “yes. If it weren’t for her request, I’ll be honest, you might as well be dead to me.”

He looked so base kneeling there in his craven degradation that I could not forbear the stroke.

He looked so pathetic kneeling there in his cowardly shame that I couldn't hold back the blow.

“My father provides the means,” I said. “I went to London to-day to realize it. Here it is, and make the most of it.”

“My dad provides the resources,” I said. “I went to London today to make it happen. Here it is, and make the most of it.”

He took it from me with trembling hands.

He took it from me with shaking hands.

“Ten pounds,” he said, blankly. “No more?”

“Ten pounds,” he said, blankly. “Is that it?”

“Isn’t it enough?”

"Isn't that enough?"

“Enough to get away with, not enough to find a living on across the water.”

“Enough to escape with, but not enough to make a living over there.”

“It’s all you’ll get—that’s final. Remember now that I stand here by my father. Always remember that when your fingers itch for hush money—and remember who it was that was once my friend.”

“It’s all you’ll get—that’s it. Just remember that I’m standing here by my father. Always keep in mind that when you feel the urge for hush money—and remember who was once my friend.”

He rose and crept to the door with bowed head. Some old vein of tenderer feeling gushed warm in me.

He got up and quietly moved to the door with his head down. A long-buried sense of tenderness surged warmly within me.

“Jason,” I cried, “I forgive you for all you have done to me.”

“Jason,” I said, “I forgive you for everything you’ve done to me.”

He turned and came back to me, seized me by the wrist—and his eyes were moist with tears.

He turned and came back to me, grabbed my wrist—and his eyes were filled with tears.

“For pity’s sake come a little way with me, Renny. You don’t know what I suffer.”

“For goodness' sake, walk a bit with me, Renny. You have no idea what I'm going through.”

“A little way on your road, do you mean?”

“A short distance along your path, do you mean?”

“Yes. I daren’t go by train. He might be there. I must walk; and I dread—Renny, supposing I should meet him on the way?”

“Yes. I can’t take the train. He might be there. I have to walk, and I’m dreading it—Renny, what if I run into him on the way?”

“Why, that’s nonsense. Haven’t you just come alone?”

“Why, that’s ridiculous. Haven’t you just come by yourself?”

“I was driven by the thought of what I was seeking, then. It was bad enough. But, now I’ve got it, all nerve seems shaken out of me. I’m afraid of the dark.”

“I was motivated by what I was searching for back then. That was difficult enough. But now that I've got it, I feel completely drained. I'm scared of the dark.”

Was this the stuff that villains are made of? Almost I could find it in me to soothe and comfort the poor, terrified creature.

Was this what villains were made of? I could almost find it in myself to soothe and comfort the poor, terrified creature.

“Very well,” I said. “I will walk part of the way with you.”

“Sure,” I said. “I'll walk part of the way with you.”

His wan cheek flushed with gratitude. I got my hat and stick, and ran up to my father to tell him whither I was off.

His pale cheek brightened with gratitude. I grabbed my hat and stick and ran up to my father to tell him where I was heading.

As I came downstairs again Jason was disappearing into the loft, where the stones were, that stood opposite the sitting-room. The wheel underneath was booming as usual and the great disks revolved softly with a rubbing noise. I saw him go to the dim window, that stood out as if hung up in the black atmosphere of the room, a square of latticed gray. It was evidently his intention to reconnoiter before starting, for the window looked upon the bridge and the now lonely tail of the High street.

As I came downstairs again, Jason was heading up into the loft where the stones were, across from the living room. The wheel underneath was booming like always, and the large disks rotated softly with a rubbing sound. I saw him go to the dim window that seemed to hang in the dark atmosphere of the room, a square of gray lattice. It was clear he intended to scout the area before leaving, as the window overlooked the bridge and the now empty end of the High Street.

Suddenly a sort of stifled rushing noise issued from his lips, and he stole back on tiptoe to the passage without the room. There, in the weak lamplight, he fell against the wall, and his face was the color of straw paper and his lips were ashen.

Suddenly, a muffled rushing sound came from his lips, and he quietly tiptoed back to the hallway outside the room. There, in the dim lamplight, he leaned against the wall, his face pale like straw paper and his lips a grayish color.

“He’s there,” he said, in a dreadful whisper. “He’s standing on the bridge waiting for me.”

“He's there,” he said, in a terrible whisper. “He's standing on the bridge waiting for me.”

CHAPTER XXXVIII.
A Night Adventure.

I rushed across the room and looked out through the dim glass. At first I could make out nothing until a faint form resolved itself suddenly into a face, gray and set as the block of stone it looked over.

I hurried across the room and looked out through the dim glass. At first, I couldn’t see anything until a vague shape suddenly turned into a face, gray and rigid like the stone it was looking over.

It never moved, but remained thus as if it were a sculptured death designed to take stock forever with a petrified stare of the crumbling mill.

It never moved, staying like a sculpted death designed to eternally observe with a frozen gaze at the decaying mill.

Then, as my eyes grew accustomed to the outlines, I saw that it leaned down in reality, with its chin resting on its hands that were crossed over the top of the parapet. Even at that distance I should have known the mouth, though the whole pose of the figure were not visible to convince me.

Then, as my eyes adjusted to the shapes, I realized that it was leaning down, with its chin resting on its crossed hands over the top of the wall. Even from that distance, I should have recognized the mouth, even if the whole pose of the figure didn't clearly show it to me.

Jason looked at me like a dying man when I returned to him. The full horror of a mortal fright, than which nothing is more painful to witness, spoke from his lungs, that heaved as if the sweet air had become a palpable thing to enter within and imprison his soul from all hope of escape. He tried to question me, but only sunk back with a moan.

Jason looked at me like a man on the brink of death when I came back to him. The sheer terror of his fear, which is more painful to see than anything else, came from his chest, which heaved as if fresh air had turned into a physical entity that could trap his soul with no chance of escape. He tried to ask me something, but instead, he just sank back with a moan.

“Now,” I said, “you must summon all your resolution. Act promptly and in half an hour you will be beyond reach of him.”

“Now,” I said, “you need to gather all your determination. Act quickly and in half an hour you'll be out of his reach.”

My own nerves were strung to devouring action. A kind of exultation fired me to master this tyranny of pursuit. Whatever might be its justification, the tactics of aggressive force should at least be open and human, I thought.

My nerves were on edge, ready for action. A sense of determination fueled me to conquer this oppressive chase. No matter its reasoning, I believed that aggressive tactics should at least be straightforward and humane.

“You don’t want to pass the night here?”

“You don’t want to spend the night here?”

He made a negative motion with his head.

He shook his head.

“I think you’re right. It might only be postponing the end. Will you place yourself in my hands?”

“I think you’re right. It might just be delaying the inevitable. Will you trust me with this?”

He held out his arms to me imploringly.

He held out his arms to me, pleading.

“Very well. Now, listen to me. There he will remain in all likelihood for some time, not knowing he is discovered. We must give him the slip—escape quietly at the back, while he is intent on the front.”

“Alright. Now, listen up. He'll probably stay there for a while, unaware that we've found him. We need to sneak out—head out the back quietly while he's focused on the front.”

I could only make out that his white lips whispered: “You won’t leave me?”

I could only make out that his pale lips whispered: “You’re not going to leave me?”

“Not till all danger is past. I promise you.”

“Not until all danger is gone. I promise you.”

I went over the house and quietly tested that every bolt and catch was secure. Then I fetched a dram of spirit, and made the poor, demoralized wretch swallow it. It brought a glint of color to his cheek—a little firmness to his limbs.

I went over to the house and quietly checked that every bolt and latch was secure. Then I got a shot of alcohol and made the poor, demoralized guy drink it. It brought a hint of color to his cheeks—a little strength to his limbs.

“Another,” he whispered.

“Another,” he said softly.

“No,” I answered. “You want the nerve to act; not the overconfidence that leads to a false step. Come.”

“No,” I replied. “You need the courage to take action, not the arrogance that causes mistakes. Let’s go.”

Together we stole to the rear of the building where the little platform hung above the race. I locked the door behind us and pocketed the key.

Together we sneaked to the back of the building where the small platform overlooked the race. I locked the door behind us and put the key in my pocket.

“Now,” I said, “quietly and no hesitating. Follow me.”

“Okay,” I said, “be quiet and don’t hesitate. Follow me.”

The stream here sought passage between the inclosed mill-head, with its tumbling bay and waste weir—the sluice of which I never remember to have seen shut—on the one side, and on the other the wall of an adjoining garden. This last was not lofty, but was too high to scale without fear of noise and the risk of attracting observation. Underneath the heavy pull of the water would have spun us like straws off our feet had we dropped into it there.

The stream here tried to flow through the enclosed mill-head, with its rushing bay and waste weir—the sluice of which I don’t recall ever seeing closed—on one side, and on the other, the wall of a neighboring garden. This wall wasn’t very tall, but it was still too high to climb over without the worry of making noise and drawing attention. If we had fallen into the water there, the strong current would have swept us away like straws.

There was only one way, and that I had calculated upon. To the left some branches of a great sycamore tree overhung the wall, the nearest of them some five feet out of reach. Climbing the rail of the platform, I stood upon the outer edge and balanced myself for a spring. It was no difficult task to an active man, and in a moment I was bobbing and dipping above the black onrush of the water. Pointing out my feet with a vigorous oscillating action, I next swung myself to a further branch, which I clutched, letting go the other. Here I dangled above a little silt of weed and gravel that stood forth the margin of the stream, and onto it I dropped, finding firm foothold, and motioned to Jason to follow.

There was only one way, and that’s the one I had planned for. To the left, some branches of a large sycamore tree hung over the wall, the closest one about five feet out of reach. Climbing onto the rail of the platform, I stood on the outer edge and got ready to jump. It was an easy task for an agile person, and in no time I was bouncing above the rushing water. Using a quick twisting motion with my feet, I swung myself to another branch, grabbing it and letting go of the first one. Now I was hanging over a small patch of weeds and gravel that jutted out by the stream, and I dropped down onto it, finding solid ground, and signaled to Jason to follow.

He was like to have come to grief at the outset, for from his nerves being shaky, I suppose, he sprung short of the first branch, hitting at it frantically with his fingers only, so that he fell with a bounding splash into the water’s edge. The pull had him in an instant, and it would have been all up with him had I not foreseen the result while he was yet in midair and plunged for him. Luckily I still held on to the end of the second branch, to which I clung with one hand, while I seized his coat collar with the other. For half a minute even then it was a struggle for life or death, the stout wood I held to deciding the balance, but at last he gained his feet, and I was able to pull him, wallowing and stumbling, toward me. It was not the depth of the water that so nearly overcame us, for it ran hardly above his knees. It was the mighty strength of it rushing onward to the wheel.

He was almost in serious trouble right from the start. With his nerves clearly on edge, he missed the first branch, flailing at it wildly with his fingers and then splashing down hard at the water's edge. The current grabbed him instantly, and he would have been done for if I hadn't predicted what would happen while he was still in midair and jumped in after him. Luckily, I was still holding onto the end of the second branch with one hand while I grabbed his coat collar with the other. For about half a minute, it was a life or death struggle, the solid wood I was gripping making all the difference. Finally, he managed to get to his feet, and I was able to pull him, floundering and stumbling, toward me. The water wasn’t deep enough to be the main problem since it barely reached his knees; it was the powerful current rushing toward the wheel that was the real threat.

He would have paused to regain his breath, but I allowed him no respite.

He would have stopped to catch his breath, but I didn’t give him any break.

“Hurry!” I whispered. “Who knows but he may have heard the splash?”

“Hurry!” I whispered. “Who knows, he might have heard the splash?”

He needed no further stimulus, but pushed at me to proceed, in a flurried agony of fear. I tested the water on the further side of the little mound. It was possible to struggle up against it along its edge, and of that possibility we must make the best. Clutching at the wall with crooked fingers for any hope of support, we moved up, step by step, until gradually the wicked hold slackened and we could make our way without bitter struggle.

He didn't need any more motivation but urged me to go on, in a frantic state of fear. I checked the water on the other side of the small mound. It was possible to scramble up alongside it, and we had to make the most of that chance. Grabbing onto the wall with my bent fingers for any support, we climbed slowly, step by step, until eventually the tight grip loosened and we were able to move forward without such a tough fight.

Presently, to the right, the wall opened to a slope of desert garden ground that ran up to an empty cottage standing on the fall of the hill above. Over to this we cautiously waded, and climbed once more to dry land, drenched and exhausted.

Currently, to the right, the wall led to a sloping desert garden area that went up to an empty cottage perched on the hillside above. We carefully made our way over there and climbed once again to dry ground, soaked and tired.

No pause might be ours yet, however. Stooping almost to the earth, we scurried up the slope, passed the cottage, and never stopped until we stood upon the road that skirts the base of the hill.

No break might be ours yet, though. Leaning almost to the ground, we hurried up the slope, went past the cottage, and didn’t stop until we stood on the road that runs along the bottom of the hill.

A moment’s breathing space now and a moment’s reflection. Downward the winding road led straight to the bridge and the very figure we were flying. Yet it was necessary to cross the head of this road somehow, to reach the meadows that stretched over the lap of the low valley we must traverse before we could hit the Southampton highway.

A brief pause to catch our breath and think it over. The winding road went straight down to the bridge and the very figure we were heading towards. But we needed to somehow get past the start of this road to reach the meadows that spread across the low valley we had to cross before we could get to the Southampton highway.

Fortunately no moon was up to play traitor to our need. I took my brother by the coat sleeve and led him onward. He was trembling and shivering as if with an ague. Over the grass, by way of the watery tracks, we sped—passing at a stone’s throw the pool where Modred had nearly met his death, breaking out at last, with a panting burst of relief, into the solitary stretch of road running southward. Before us, in the glimmering dark, it went silent and lonely between its moth-haunted hedges, and we took it with long strides.

Fortunately, no moon was out to betray our needs. I grabbed my brother by the coat sleeve and led him forward. He was shaking and shivering like he had a fever. We rushed over the grass, following the wet paths, passing by the pool where Modred had nearly died, finally breaking out with a sigh of relief onto the empty road heading south. In the dim light, it stretched silent and lonely between its moth-filled hedges, and we walked it with long strides.

My brother hurried by my side without a word, subduing his breathing even as much as possible and walking with a light, springing motion on his toes; but now and again I saw him look back over his shoulder, with an awful expression of listening.

My brother rushed by my side without saying anything, trying to keep his breathing quiet and walking lightly on his toes; but every now and then, I noticed him glance back over his shoulder, with a terrible look of concentration.

It was after one of his turns that Jason suddenly whipped a hand upon my arm and drew me to a stop.

It was after one of his turns that Jason suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me to a stop.

“Listen!” he whispered, and slewed his head round, with a dry chirp in his throat.

“Listen!” he whispered, turning his head with a dry chirp in his throat.

Faintly—very faintly, a step on the road behind us came to my ears.

Faintly—very faintly, I heard a step on the road behind us.

“He’s following!” murmured my brother, with a sort of despairing calmness.

"He's following!" my brother whispered, with a kind of resigned calmness.

“Nonsense,” I said; “how do you know it’s he? It’s a public highway.”

“Nonsense,” I said; “how do you know it’s him? It’s a public road.”

“I do know. Hark to the step!”

“I know. Listen to the footsteps!”

It was a little nearer. There was a queer dragging sound in it. Was it possible that some demon inspired this terrible man to an awful species of clairvoyance? How otherwise could he be on our tracks? Unless, indeed, the splash had informed him!

It was a little closer. There was a strange dragging sound coming from it. Could it be that some demon had given this terrible man an awful kind of clairvoyance? How else could he be following us? Unless, of course, the splash had tipped him off!

There was a gap in the hedge close by where we stood, and not far from it, in the field beyond, a haystack looming gigantic in the dark. With a rapid motion I dived, pulling Jason after me—and stooping low, we scurried for the shelter, and threw ourselves into the loose stuff lying on the further side of it. There, lying crushed into the litter, with what horror of emotion to one of us God alone may know, we heard the shuffling footsteps come rapidly up the road. As it neared the gap, my brother’s hand fell upon mine, with a convulsive clutch. It was stone cold and all clammy with the ooze of terror. As the footstep passed he relaxed his hold and seemed to collapse. I thought he had fainted, but mercifully I was mistaken.

There was a gap in the hedge nearby where we were standing, and not far from it, in the field beyond, a haystack loomed large in the dark. With a quick motion, I dove, pulling Jason after me—and crouching low, we hurried for cover and threw ourselves into the loose material on the other side of it. There, lying buried in the debris, with what horror we felt, only God knows, we heard hurried footsteps coming up the road. As they approached the gap, my brother's hand fell on mine with a desperate grip. It was ice-cold and clammy with fear. As the footsteps passed, he relaxed his grip and seemed to crumple. I thought he had fainted, but thankfully I was wrong.

The step behind the hedge seemed to go a little further, then die out all at once. I thought he had passed beyond our hearing, and lay still some moments longer listening—listening, through the faint rustling sounds of the night, for assurance of our safety.

The step behind the hedge seemed to go a bit further, then suddenly stopped. I thought he had moved out of earshot and stayed still for a few more moments, listening—listening, through the soft rustling sounds of the night, for reassurance that we were safe.

At length I was on the point of rising, when a strained hideous screech broke from the figure beside me and I saw him sway up, kneeling, and totter sideways against the wall of hay. With the sound of his voice I sprung to my feet—and there was the pursuer, come silently round the corner of the stack, and gazing with gloating eyes upon his victim.

At last, I was about to stand up when a strained, awful scream came from the figure next to me. I saw him sway up, kneeling, and stagger sideways against the hay wall. At the sound of his voice, I jumped to my feet—and there was the pursuer, silently coming around the corner of the stack, staring with greedy eyes at his victim.

CHAPTER XXXIX.
A weird vigil.

Had Jason fainted, as I thought he had, his enemy would have been upon him before I was aware of his presence even. As it was, in an instant I had interposed my body between them.

Had Jason fainted, as I thought he had, his enemy would have been on him before I even knew they were there. As it was, in a split second, I had stepped in front of him.

For a full minute, perhaps, we remained thus, like figures of stone, before I found my voice.

For maybe a whole minute, we stayed like statues, until I finally found my voice.

“You can go back,” I said, never taking my eyes off him. “It’s too late.”

“You can go back,” I said, keeping my eyes on him. “It’s too late.”

He gave no answer, nor did he change his position.

He didn’t respond or shift his position.

“I won’t appeal to you,” I said, “by any claim of old friendship, to leave this poor wretch in peace. If common humanity can make no way with you, how shall any words of mine?”

“I won’t try to persuade you,” I said, “by any claim of old friendship, to leave this poor soul in peace. If basic human kindness doesn’t reach you, how will my words make any difference?”

He made a little sidling movement, to which I corresponded with a like.

He shifted a bit to the side, and I did the same.

“You’re welcome to measure your strength with mine,” I said. “You’ll have to do it before you can think to get at him.”

“You’re welcome to test your strength against mine,” I said. “You’ll need to do that before you can think about getting to him.”

He looked at me with glittering eyes, as if debating my power to stop him.

He looked at me with sparkling eyes, as if weighing my ability to stop him.

“Duke!” I cried, “be merciful! If his crime was great, he has repented.”

“Duke!” I exclaimed, “please show mercy! If his crime was serious, he has regretted it.”

He spoke at last, screwing out an ugly high little chuckle, with a straining of his whole body, like a cock crowing.

He finally spoke, letting out an ugly, high-pitched chuckle, straining his whole body like a rooster crowing.

“Why, so have I!” he said. “There’s a place waiting for the two of us among the blessed saints, while she’s frying down below.”

“Why, so have I!” he said. “There’s a spot waiting for both of us among the blessed saints, while she’s suffering down below.”

“It was hers to forgive, and she has forgiven, I know. Be merciful and worthy of her you are to meet some day.”

“It was up to her to forgive, and I know she has. Be kind and deserving of her; you will meet her someday.”

“What can I do more disinterested, then, than send him repentant to sit with her. There’s a noble revenge to take! If he’d stopped in London I’d have allowed him a little longer, perhaps; but, as he wants to escape, I must make sure, or the devil might have me by the leg, you see.”

“What can I do that’s more selfless than send him back to sit with her? That’s a real way to get back at him! If he had stayed in London, I might have given him a bit more time, but since he wants to get away, I have to make sure of it, or else the devil might get a hold of me, you know.”

All the time we spoke, Jason was cowering among the hay, his breath sounding in quick gasps. Now he gave out a pitiful moan, and Duke bent his head waiting for a repetition, as if it were music to him.

All the time we talked, Jason was huddled in the hay, breathing fast. Now he let out a sad moan, and Duke lowered his head, waiting for him to do it again, as if it were music to his ears.

“For the last time, be merciful, Duke.”

“For the last time, please be merciful, Duke.”

“Well, so I will.”

"Okay, I will."

He spoke looking up at me, with his head still bent sideways, and, in that position, felt in one of his pockets.

He spoke while looking up at me, with his head tilted to the side, and in that position, he reached into one of his pockets.

“If the gentleman will condescend to take this,” he said, standing suddenly erect and holding out a little white paper packet in his hand, “I will go and welcome. But I must see him swallow it first.”

“If the gentleman wouldn’t mind taking this,” he said, standing up straight and holding out a small white paper packet in his hand, “I will go and welcome him. But I need to see him swallow it first.”

“Poison?”

“Poison?”

“Not at all. A love potion—nothing more.”

“Not at all. Just a love potion—nothing else.”

Duke stole toward me insidiously, holding out the paper. The moment he was within reach I struck it out of his hand. While my arm was yet in the air, he came with a rush at me—caught his foot in a projecting root—staggered and fell with a sliding thump upon the grass.

Duke crept up to me sneakily, holding out the paper. As soon as he was close enough, I swatted it out of his hand. While my arm was still raised, he rushed at me—caught his foot on a sticking-out root—staggered, and fell with a thud onto the grass.

“Keep behind!” I shouted to Jason, who was uttering incoherent cries and running to and fro like a thing smitten with a sunstroke. He stopped at sound of my voice; then came and clung to me, feeling me to be his last hope.

“Stay back!” I yelled to Jason, who was shouting nonsensically and running around like he was having a heatstroke. He paused when he heard me; then he came over and grabbed onto me, seeing me as his last chance.

For a moment Duke lay as if stunned; then slowly gathered himself together and rose to his feet—rose only to collapse again, with a snarling curse of agony. He glowered up at us, moaning and muttering, and nursing his injured limb; for so it seemed that, in falling, he had cruelly twisted and sprained one of his ankles.

For a moment, Duke lay there as if in shock; then he slowly pulled himself together and stood up—only to collapse again, cursing in pain. He glared at us, moaning and mumbling, cradling his injured leg; it looked like he had seriously twisted and sprained one of his ankles when he fell.

When the truth broke upon me I turned round upon my brother with a great breath of gratitude and relief.

When the truth hit me, I turned to my brother with a deep sense of gratitude and relief.

“Run!” I cried. “You can be miles away before he will be able to move, even.”

“Run!” I yelled. “You can be miles away before he can even move.”

Jason leaped from me, his eyes staring maniacally.

Jason jumped away from me, his eyes wide and wild.

“You fool!” I cried; “go! Leave him to me! You can be at Southampton before he is out of the field here. Even if he is able to walk by morning, which I doubt, he has me to reckon with!”

“You idiot!” I shouted; “go! Leave him to me! You can be in Southampton before he’s out of this field. Even if he can walk by morning, which I doubt, he has to deal with me!”

Some little nerve came to him, once standing outside the baneful influence of the eyes. He dashed his hand across his forehead, gave me one rapid, wild glance of gratitude and renewed hope, and, turning, ran for his life into the darkness.

Some newfound courage surged within him, once he was away from the oppressive gaze. He wiped his forehead with his hand, shot me a quick, frantic look of gratitude and a spark of hope, and then turned and sprinted into the darkness to save himself.

As his footsteps clattered faintly down the road I returned to grapple with his enemy.

As his footsteps echoed softly down the road, I went back to face his enemy.

I almost stumbled over him as I turned the corner. He had rolled and struggled so far in his rabid frenzy; and now, seeing me come back alone, he set up a yell of rage, reviling and cursing me and hurling impotent lightnings of hate after his escaped victim.

I nearly tripped over him as I turned the corner. He had rolled and thrashed around in his wild rage, and now, seeing me return alone, he let out a scream of anger, shouting insults and cursing at me while throwing powerless bolts of hatred at his runaway victim.

Gradually the storm of his passion mouthed itself away and he lay silent on the ground like a dead thing. Then I moved to him; knelt and softly pulled him by the sleeve.

Gradually, the storm of his passion faded away, and he lay silent on the ground like a lifeless thing. Then I moved toward him, knelt down, and gently tugged at his sleeve.

“Duke, shall I bind it up for you?”

“Duke, do you want me to wrap it up for you?”

“What? My heart?” He spoke with his face in the grass. “Bind it in a sling, you fool—it’s a heavy stone—and smite the accursed Philistine on the forehead with it.”

“What? My heart?” He said with his face in the grass. “Wrap it in a sling, you idiot—it’s a heavy stone—and hit the damn Philistine on the forehead with it.”

“Has this bitter trouble dehumanized you altogether? Do you blame me in this? He was my brother.”

“Has this harsh situation completely stripped away your humanity? Do you hold me responsible for this? He was my brother.”

“And you were my friend. What is the value of it all? I would have crushed you like a beetle if you stood in my way to him. Deviltry is the only happiness. I think he was beforehand with me in that. What a poor idiot to let him be! I might have enjoyed a minute’s bliss for the price of my soul, and now my only hope of it is by killing him.”

“And you were my friend. What’s it all worth? I would have squashed you like a bug if you got in my way to him. Mischief is the only joy. I guess he was ahead of me on that. What a fool I was to let him! I could’ve had a moment of happiness for the cost of my soul, and now my only chance at it is by killing him.”

“That you shall never do if I can prevent it.”

“That’s something you’ll never do if I can help it.”

He rolled over on his back, thrust his arms beneath his head and lay staring at me with deeply melancholy eyes.

He rolled onto his back, put his arms under his head, and lay there staring at me with deeply sad eyes.

“Let’s cry an armistice for the night,” he said, in a low, gentle voice.

“Let’s take a break for the night,” he said, in a soft, gentle voice.

“Forever, Duke!”

"Forever, Duke!"

“Between us two? Why not—on all questions but the one?”

“Between us two? Why not—on everything except that one question?”

“Find some pity in your heart, even for him.”

“Have some compassion in your heart, even for him.”

“Never!” He jerked out an arm and shook it savagely at the sky. “Never!”

“Never!” He shot out his arm and shook it fiercely at the sky. “Never!”

I gave a heavy sigh.

I sighed heavily.

“Well,” I said, “let’s look to your foot, at least.”

"Well," I said, "let's check your foot, at least."

“Is he beyond my reach?”

"Is he out of reach?"

“Quite. You can put it out of your head. Even if your limb were sound you’d never catch him now. With the morning they go abroad.”

“Definitely. You can forget about it. Even if you were fine, you’d never catch him now. They leave in the morning.”

“Where to?”

“Where to next?”

“Honestly, I don’t know.”

“Honestly, I have no idea.”

“You found him the funds?”

"Did you get him the money?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

He groaned and turned his face away for a moment. I busied myself over his bruised ankle. Presently he said:

He groaned and turned his face away for a moment. I focused on his bruised ankle. After a while, he said:

“How long am I to lie here?”

“How long do I have to lie here?”

“Till I can see to cut you a stick from the hedge. You wouldn’t be able to limp a step without one.”

“Until I can find a stick for you from the hedge. You wouldn't be able to take a step without one.”

“Very well. Will you sit by me?”

“Sure. Will you sit next to me?”

“As long as you like.”

“As long as you want.”

“I have no likes or dislikes now, Renny, and only one hate.”

“I don’t have any likes or dislikes anymore, Renny, just one hate.”

“We won’t talk of that.”

“We're not discussing that.”

“Not now. This field is the neutral ground. Once outside it, the armistice ends.”

“Not right now. This field is neutral territory. Once you step outside it, the truce is over.”

“Duke!”

"Dude!"

“How can it be otherwise, Renny, my old friend? Are you going to back me in the chase? Unless you do, you must see that it is impossible for us to come together.”

“How can it be any different, Renny, my old friend? Are you going to support me in the chase? If you don’t, you must realize that it’s impossible for us to meet up.”

“I see nothing—feel nothing, but a vast, interminable sorrow, Duke.”

“I see nothing—feel nothing, just a huge, endless sadness, Duke.”

“And I—you have a gentle hand, Renny. So had she. She bound up my wrist for me once, when I had crushed it in the galley-puller. Shall we recall those days?”

“And I—you have a gentle touch, Renny. She did too. She once wrapped up my wrist for me when I had hurt it in the galley-puller. Should we reminisce about those days?”

My heart swelled to hear him in this softened mood, as I thought. Alas! It was only a brief interval of lucidity in his madness.

My heart filled with emotion to hear him in this gentle state, I thought. Sadly, it was just a short moment of clarity in his madness.

“Ah, if we could look beyond!” I finally answered, with a deep sigh.

“Ah, if only we could see beyond!” I finally replied, with a heavy sigh.

“We can—we do. Imagination isn’t guided by rule of thumb. Even here the promise dawns slowly. Scabs are thickest on the body when it’s healing of its fever. They will fall off by and by, for all the dismal shrieks that degeneration has seized us.”

“We can—we do. Imagination isn’t limited by any set rules. Even now, the promise comes gradually. The scabs are thickest on the body when it’s healing from its fever. They will eventually fall off, despite all the gloomy cries that decay has taken hold of us.”

He closed his eyes and lay back upon his hands once more.

He closed his eyes and leaned back on his hands again.

“Imagination? Was this ever my world? There is a wide green forest, and the murmur of its running brooks is all of faces sweet as flowers and voices that I know, for I heard them long ago in a time before I existed here. And I walk on, free forever of the aching past; the eternity of most beautiful possibilities and discoveries before me; joyous all through but for one sad little longing that encumbers me. Not for long—no, not for long. On a lawn fragrant with loving flowers and gathered here and there to deep silence by the stooping shadows, I come upon her—my love; my dear, dear love. And she kisses the sorrow from my eyes, and holds me to her and whispers, ‘You have come at last.’”

“Imagination? Was this ever my reality? There’s a vast green forest, and the sound of its flowing streams brings to mind faces as sweet as flowers and familiar voices that I remember from long ago, in a time before I was here. And I walk on, completely free from the painful past; the endless possibilities and discoveries lie ahead of me; filled with joy except for one little sadness that weighs me down. But not for long—no, not for long. On a lawn filled with fragrant flowers, gathered here and there in deep silence by the bending shadows, I find her—my love; my beloved, dear love. She kisses the sorrow from my eyes, pulls me close, and whispers, ‘You’ve finally arrived.’”

His voice broke with a sob. Glancing at him, I saw the tears running down his cheeks. This grief was sacred from word of mine. I rose softly and set to pacing the meadow at a little distance. By and by, when I returned, I saw him sitting up. The mood had passed, but he was still gentle and human.

His voice cracked with a sob. Looking at him, I saw tears streaming down his face. This pain felt too sacred for me to address. I quietly stood up and started pacing the meadow a bit away. Eventually, when I came back, I found him sitting up. The moment had passed, but he was still kind and vulnerable.

Till dawn was faint in the sky we sat and talked the dark hours away. The sun had risen and Duke was watching something in the grass, when suddenly he shook himself and turned to me.

Till dawn was faint in the sky, we sat and talked the dark hours away. The sun had risen, and Duke was watching something in the grass when suddenly he shook himself and turned to me.

“Cut me my stick, Renny,” he said. “The pilgrim must be journeying.”

“Cut me my stick, Renny,” he said. “The traveler must be on their way.”

“Come home with me, Duke.”

"Come home with me, Duke."

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

“Look!” he said, “I have tried to read a lesson of a spider as Bruce did. I broke and tangled the little fellow’s web like a wanton and what did he do but roll the rubbish up into a ball and swallow it. I can’t get rid of my web in that way, Renny.”

“Look!” he said, “I tried to read a lesson from a spider like Bruce did. I broke and messed up the little guy’s web like a fool, and what did he do but roll the mess up into a ball and eat it. I can’t get rid of my web that way, Renny.”

I did my utmost to hold him to his softer mind. He would not listen, but drove me from him.

I did my best to keep him in a gentle state of mind. He wouldn’t listen and pushed me away.

“Cut me my stick,” he said, “or I shall have to crawl down the road on all fours.”

“Cut me my stick,” he said, “or I’ll have to crawl down the road on all fours.”

I did his bidding sadly. Propped up by me on one side, he was able with the help of his staff to limp painfully from the field. Outside it, he sat himself down on the hedge bank.

I did what he asked reluctantly. With my support on one side, he managed to limp painfully from the field with the help of his staff. Once outside, he sat down on the hedge bank.

“Good-morning, Mr. Trender,” he said.

“Good morning, Mr. Trender,” he said.

“Duke, let me at least help you to the town.”

“Duke, let me at least drive you to town.”

“Not a step, I’m obliged to you. I shall get on very well by and by. Good-morning.”

“Not a step, I owe you one. I’ll manage just fine eventually. Good morning.”

I seized and shook his hand—it dropped listlessly from mine—hesitated; looked in his face, and, turning from him, strode sorrowfully off homeward.

I grabbed his hand and shook it—it fell limply from mine—I hesitated; looked at his face, and, turning away, walked sadly back home.

CHAPTER XL.
A story and its sequel.

Nine months had passed since my parting with Duke on the hillside, and my life in the interval had flowed on with an easy uneventful monotony that was at least restorative to my turbulent soul. We had not once heard during this stretch of time from Jason or Zyp, and could only conclude that, finding asylum in some remote corner of the world, they would not risk discovery in it by word or sign. Letters, like homing pigeons, sometimes go astray.

Nine months had gone by since I said goodbye to Duke on the hillside, and my life during that time had been a smooth, uneventful routine that was at least calming for my restless spirit. We hadn't heard from Jason or Zyp even once in that period, and could only assume that, having taken refuge in some distant part of the world, they wouldn't risk being discovered by any word or sign. Letters, like homing pigeons, sometimes get lost.

Duke had put in no second appearance. Dr. Crackenthorpe kept entirely aloof. All the tragedy of that dark period, crushed within a single year of existence, seemed swept by and scattered like so much road dust. Only my father and I remained of the strutting and fretting actors to brood over the parts we had played; and one of us was gray at heart forevermore, and the other waxing halt and old and feeble.

Duke never came back a second time. Dr. Crackenthorpe stayed completely distant. All the pain from that dark time, compressed into just one year, felt like it had been blown away like dust on the road. Only my father and I were left from the anxious players, reflecting on the roles we had taken; one of us would always be gray at heart, while the other grew lame, old, and weak.

Now, often I tried to put the vexing problem of my brother’s death behind me; and yet, if I thought for a moment I had succeeded, it was only to be conscious of a grinning skeleton at my back.

Now, I often tried to leave the frustrating issue of my brother’s death in the past; but just when I thought I had moved on, I would suddenly feel a grim reminder right behind me.

And in this year a strange and tragic thing happened in Winton that was indirectly the cause in me of a fresh fungus growth of doubt and dark suspicion; and it fell out in this wise:

And this year, something strange and tragic happened in Winton that indirectly caused me to develop a new growth of doubt and dark suspicion; and it occurred like this:

Some twenty years before, when I was a mere child (the story came to me later), a great quarrel had taken place between two citizens of the old burg. They were partners, before the dispute, in a flourishing business, and the one of them who was ultimately worsted in the argument had been the benefactor of the man that triumphed. The quarrel rose on some question as to the terms of their mutual agreement, the partner who had been taken into the firm out of kindness claiming the right to oust the other by a certain date. The technicalities of the matter were involved in a mass of obscurity, but anyhow they went to law about it and the beneficiary won the case. The other was forced to retire, to all intents and purposes a ruined man, but he bore with him a possession that no judge could deprive him of—a deep, deadly hatred against the reptile whose fortunes he had made and who had so poisonously bitten him in return. He was heard to declare that alive or dead he would have his enemy by the heel some day, and no one doubted but that he meant it.

About twenty years ago, when I was just a kid (the story came to me later), a huge fight broke out between two citizens of the old town. They were business partners, and the one who ultimately lost the argument had actually been the benefactor of the one who won. The quarrel started over a dispute regarding the terms of their agreement, with the partner who had been brought into the business out of kindness claiming the right to kick the other out by a certain date. The details of the matter were wrapped in confusion, but they ended up taking it to court, and the beneficiary won. The other partner was forced out, effectively leaving him ruined, but he took with him something no judge could take away—a deep, burning hatred for the snake whose success he had built and who had bitten him so treacherously in return. He was heard to say that whether alive or dead, he would have his enemy by the heel someday, and no one doubted he meant it.

Some months later, as the successful partner was returning home from his office one winter night, a pistol shot cracked behind him and he was constrained to measure his portly figure in the slush of the street. There his late partner came and looked upon him and gave a weltering grunt, like a satisfied hog, and kicked the body and went his way. But his victim was scarcely finished with in the manner he fancied. The ball, glancing from a lamp-post, had smashed the bones of his right heel only, and he was merely feigning death. When his enemy was retired he crawled home on his hands and knees, leaving a sluggish trail of crimson behind him, and, once safe in the fortress of his household, sent for the doctor and an inspector of police.

Some months later, as the successful partner was coming home from his office one winter night, a gunshot rang out behind him, and he fell into the slush of the street. His former partner came by, looked at him, let out a satisfied grunt like a happy pig, kicked the body, and went on his way. But the victim wasn’t as done for as his assailant thought. The bullet had ricocheted off a lamppost, shattering only the bones in his right heel, so he was just pretending to be dead. Once his enemy was gone, he crawled home on his hands and knees, leaving a slow trail of blood behind him, and, once he was safe inside his home, called for a doctor and a police inspector.

The would-be murderer was of course captured, tried and sentenced to a twenty-year term of penal servitude. He made no protest and took it all in the nature of things. But, before leaving the dock, he repeated—looking with a quiet smile on his becrutched and bandaged oppressor sitting pallidly in the court—his remarkable formula about “alive or dead” having him by the heel some day.

The would-be murderer was, of course, caught, tried, and sentenced to twenty years of hard labor. He didn't protest and accepted it as part of life. But before leaving the dock, he repeated—looking with a quiet smile at his crutched and bandaged oppressor sitting pale in the courtroom—his memorable phrase about “alive or dead” having him by the heel someday.

Then he disappeared from Winton’s ken and for sixteen years the town knew him no more, and his victim prospered exceedingly and walked far into the regions of wealth and honor, for all a painful limp that seemed as if it should have impeded his advance.

Then he vanished from Winton’s sight, and for sixteen years, the town heard nothing more about him. His victim thrived immensely and ventured deep into the realms of wealth and recognition, despite a painful limp that seemed like it should have hindered his progress.

At the end of this time a little local excitement was stirred by the return of the criminal, out on ticket-of-leave, and presenting all the appearance of a degraded, battered and senile old man. His one-time partner—a town councilor by then—resented his intrusion exceedingly; but finding him to be impervious, apparently, to the sting of memory, and presumably harmless to sting any more on his own account, he bestirred himself to quarter the driveling wreck on an almshouse—a proceeding which gained him much approval on the part of all but those who retained recollection of the origin of the quarrel.

At the end of this time, some local buzz was created by the return of the convict, who was out on parole and looked like a worn-down, battered, and elderly man. His former partner—now a town councilor—was extremely upset by his presence; however, realizing that the man seemed unaffected by painful memories and likely harmless enough to cause trouble again, he took action to place the broken man in a shelter for the needy—a move that earned him a lot of praise from everyone except those who remembered how their conflict began.

In this happy asylum the poor ruin breathed his last within a month of its admission, and the rubbish of it was buried—not in the pauper corner of some city cemetery, as one might suppose, but in the very yard of the cathedral itself. For, curiously enough, the fading creature before his death had claimed lying-room in a family vault sunk in that august inclosure, and his claim was found to be a legitimate one.

In this pleasant refuge, the poor wreck of a man passed away within a month of being admitted, and his remains were buried—not in the pauper section of some city graveyard, as one might think, but right in the yard of the cathedral itself. Interestingly, the fading man had requested to be laid to rest in a family vault located within that grand enclosure, and it turned out his request was valid.

I knew the place where he lay, well; for an end of the old vault they had opened for his accommodation tunneled under a pathway that cut the yard obliquely, and, passing along it one’s feet hit out the spot in a low reverberating thud of two steps that spoke of hollowness beneath the gravel.

I knew exactly where he was resting; they had opened up an old vault at the end for him, which tunneled under a path that cut across the yard at an angle. As you walked along it, your footsteps would hit a spot with a low, echoing thud after two steps, revealing the emptiness underneath the gravel.

The July of the present year I write of being the fourth from that poor thing’s death and burial, was marked by one of the most terrific thunderstorms that have ever in my memory visited Winton.

The July of this year, which is four years after that poor soul's death and burial, was marked by one of the most intense thunderstorms I can ever remember experiencing in Winton.

If there was one man abroad in those bitter hours, there was one only, I should say, and he paid a grewsome price for his temerity. He was returning home from a birthday party, was that fated councilor, and, fired with a Dutch courage, must have taken that very path across the yard under which his once partner lay, and which he generally for some good reason rather avoided. What followed he might never describe himself, for that was the last of him. But a strange and eerie scene met the sight of an early riser abroad in the yard the next morning.

If there was one person out at that dark hour, there was only one, I would say, and he paid a terrible price for his boldness. He was coming home from a birthday party, that unfortunate councilor, and, fueled by a false sense of bravery, he must have taken that very path across the yard where his former partner lay, a path he usually avoided for some good reason. What happened next he could never describe himself, as that was the end of him. But a strange and eerie sight greeted anyone who ventured into the yard the next morning.

It appeared that a bolt had struck and wrenched a huge limb from one of the great lime trees skirting the path; that the heavy butt of this, clapping down upon that spot of the gravel under which the end of the vault lay, had splintered the massive lid stone into half a dozen pieces, so that they collapsed and fell inward, crashing upon and breaking open in their fall the pauper’s coffin underneath.

It seemed like lightning had hit and torn a huge branch off one of the big lime trees lining the path; the heavy end of this branch came down on the gravel spot above the vault, shattering the massive lid stone into several pieces. These pieces collapsed and fell inward, crashing down and breaking open the pauper’s coffin below.

“Whom God seeks to destroy, He first maddens.” Into this awful trap, in the rain and storm and darkness, Mr. Councilor walked plump, and there he was found in the morning, dead and ghastly, his already once-wounded leg caught in a crevice made by the broken stone and wood—his heel actually resting in the bony hand of his enemy who had waited for him so long.

“Whom God wants to destroy, He first drives insane.” Into this horrible trap, in the rain, storm, and darkness, Mr. Councilor walked right into it, and there he was found in the morning, dead and ghastly, his already once-injured leg trapped in a crevice created by the broken stone and wood—his heel actually resting in the bony hand of his enemy who had waited for him for so long.

All that by the way. It was a grim enough story by itself, no doubt, but I mention it only here as bearing indirectly upon a little matter of my own.

All that aside. It was a pretty grim story on its own, no doubt, but I bring it up here because it has a slight connection to a small issue of my own.

Old Peggy had retailed it to me, with much grisly decoration, on the afternoon following the night of the tempest. The thorns of her mind were stored with a wriggling half-hundred of such tales.

Old Peggy had told it to me, with a lot of dramatic flair, on the afternoon after the stormy night. The twists of her thoughts were filled with a squirming array of such stories.

By and by I walked out to visit the scene of the tragedy. It was dark and gloomy and still threatening storm. There was little left of the ruin of the night. The fallen branch had been sawed to lengths and carted away, and only its litter remained; the vault had been covered in again with a great slab lifted and brought from one of the precinct pathways that were paved with ancient gravestones; a solitary man was raking and trimming the gravel over the restored surface. The crowds who no doubt had visited the spot during the day were dwindled to a half-dozen morbid idlers, and a sweeping flaw of tempest breaking suddenly from the clouds even as I approached drove the last of these to shelter.

Eventually, I went out to see the site of the tragedy. It was dark, gloomy, and still threatening to storm. There was little left from the ruin of the night. The fallen branch had been cut into pieces and taken away, leaving only some debris behind; the vault had been covered again with a large slab that was moved from one of the nearby paths, which were paved with old gravestones; a lone man was raking and tidying the gravel over the restored surface. The crowds who had surely visited the spot during the day had dwindled to a handful of morbid onlookers, and a sudden gust of wind from the clouds drove the last of them to find shelter just as I arrived.

I myself scuttled for a long low tunnel that pierced a south wing of the cathedral and promised the best cover available. This was to be reached by way of a double-arched portal which enjoyed the distinction of conveying ill-luck to any who should have the temerity to walk through a certain one of its two openings.

I quickly made my way to a long, low tunnel that ran through the south wing of the cathedral, offering the best cover I could find. I could get there by passing through a double-arched doorway that was known for bringing bad luck to anyone bold enough to walk through one of its two openings.

Turning when I reached the archway, I saw that the solitary grave-trimmer was running for the same shelter as myself. With head bent to the storm, he bolted through the gate of ill-omen; stopped, recognized his error, hurriedly retraced his steps; spat out the evil and came through the customary opening at slower pace. As he approached me I saw, what I had not noticed before, that he was my friend the sexton of St. John’s.

Turning as I reached the archway, I saw that the lone grave digger was rushing for shelter just like I was. With his head down against the storm, he dashed through the ominous gate, then stopped, realized he had made a mistake, quickly turned around; spit out the bad luck and came through the usual opening at a slower pace. As he got closer, I noticed, for the first time, that he was my friend, the sexton of St. John’s.

“Good-afternoon,” said I, as he walked under the tunnel, seized off his cap and jerked the rain drops from it.

“Good afternoon,” I said as he walked through the tunnel, took off his cap, and shook the raindrops from it.

I fancied there was a queer wild look on his face, and at first he hardly seemed to be able to make me out.

I thought there was a strange, wild look on his face, and at first, he barely seemed to recognize me.

“Ah!” he said, suddenly. “Good-arternoon to you.”

“Ah!” he said, suddenly. “Good afternoon to you.”

Even then he didn’t look at but beyond me, following with his bloodshot eyes, as it were, the movements of something on the stone wall at my back.

Even then he didn’t look at me but past me, tracking with his bloodshot eyes, as if following the movements of something on the stone wall behind me.

“So you’re translated, it appears?”

“So it looks like you’re translated?”

“Eh?” he said, vaguely.

"Huh?" he said, vaguely.

“You’re promoted to the yard here, aren’t you?”

“You're getting promoted to the yard here, right?”

“I come to oblige Jem Sweet, ars be down wi’ the arsmer,” he said.

“I’m here to help Jem Sweet, but I’m feeling really tired,” he said.

“That was friendly, anyhow. It was an unchancy task you took upon yourself.”

"That was nice, anyway. It was a risky job you took on."

“What isn’t?” he shouted, quite fiercely, all in a moment. “Give me another marn as’ll walk all day wi’ the devil arm in arm, as I does.”

“What isn’t?” he shouted, quite fiercely, all at once. “Give me another man who’ll walk all day with the devil arm in arm, like I do.”

“You found him down there, eh?”

“You found him down there, huh?”

He took off his cap and flung it with quick violence at the wall behind me, then pounced upon it lying on the ground, as if something were caught underneath it.

He took off his cap and threw it violently at the wall behind me, then pounced on it lying on the ground, as if something was trapped underneath it.

“My!” he muttered, rising with the air of a schoolboy who has captured a butterfly, and, seeking to investigate his prize, made a frantic clutch in the air, as if it had escaped him.

“Wow!” he said under his breath, standing up like a kid who just caught a butterfly, and, trying to examine his catch, made a wild grab in the air, as if it had flown away from him.

“What’s that?” said I, “a wasp?”

"What’s that?" I said. "A wasp?"

“A warsp!” he cried in a sort of furious fright. “Who ever see a pink warsp wi’ a mouth like a purse and blue inside?”

“A warsp!” he shouted in a mix of anger and terror. “Who has ever seen a pink warsp with a mouth like a wallet and blue on the inside?”

He stood by me, shaking and perspiring, and suddenly seized me with a tremulous hand.

He stood next to me, shaking and sweating, and suddenly grabbed me with a trembling hand.

“They shudn’t a’ sent me down there,” he whispered; “it give me the horrors, it did, to see that they’d burried him quick, and that for fower year he’d been struggling and wrenching to get out.”

“They shouldn’t have sent me down there,” he whispered; “it scared me to see that they’d buried him quickly, and that for four years he’d been struggling and trying to get out.”

“I’m afraid that the devil’s got you indeed, my friend.”

“I’m afraid the devil really has you, my friend.”

“It’s all along o’ thart. He come and he looked down upon me there in the pit.”

“It’s all because of that. He came and looked down at me there in the pit.”

“Who did? The devil?”

"Who did it? The devil?"

“Him or thart Chis’ll doctor. It’s all one. I swat cold, I tell ye. I see his face make a ugly fiddle-pattern on the sky. My mate, he’d gone to dinner and the yard was nigh empty. ‘Look’ee here,’ I whispered up to him. ‘He were burried quick, as they burried that boy over in St. John’s, yonder, that you murdered.’”

“Either him or that Chis’ll doctor. It’s all the same. I’m feeling cold, I tell you. I see his face making an ugly fiddle pattern in the sky. My friend had gone to dinner, and the yard was almost empty. ‘Look here,’ I whispered up to him. ‘He was buried fast, just like they buried that boy over in St. John’s, over there, that you killed.’”

CHAPTER XLI.
ON THE OTHER SIDE.

For an instant the blood in my arteries seemed to stop, so that I gasped when I tried to speak.

For a moment, it felt like the blood in my veins had completely frozen, leaving me breathless when I attempted to talk.

“What boy was that?” I said, in a forced voice, when I could command myself.

“What boy was that?” I said, in a strained voice, when I could get myself under control.

“What boy?—eh?—what boy?” His eyes were wandering up and down the wall again. “Him, I say, as they burried quick—young Trender o’ the mill.”

“What boy?—huh?—what boy?” His eyes were roaming up and down the wall again. “That one, I mean, who was buried fast—young Trender from the mill.”

“How do you know he was buried alive? How could he have been if he was murdered?”

“How do you know he was buried alive? How could that happen if he was murdered?”

“How do I know? He were murdered, I say. I’m George White, the sexton—and what I knows, I knows.”

“How do I know? He was murdered, I tell you. I’m George White, the sexton—and what I know, I know.”

“And the doctor murdered him?”

“And the doctor killed him?”

“Don’t I say so?”

“Didn’t I say that?”

He had hardly spoken, when he put his hand to his head, moved a step back and stood staring at me with horror-stricken, injected eyes.

He had barely spoken when he put his hand to his head, took a step back, and stood staring at me with wide, horrified eyes.

“My God!” he muttered. “He whispered there into the pit that if I said to another what I said to him I were as good as a dead man.”

“My God!” he muttered. “He whispered down into the pit that if I told anyone what I told him, I might as well be a dead man.”

The panic increased in him. I could see the tortured soul moving, as it were, behind the flesh of his face. When the nerve of endurance snapped he staggered and fell forward in a fit.

The panic grew within him. I could see the tormented spirit shifting, so to speak, behind the skin of his face. When his will to endure broke, he stumbled and fell forward in a seizure.

Helpless to minister to a convulsion that must find its treatment in the delirium ward of a hospital, I ran to the police station, which was but a short distance away, and gave information of the seizure I had witnessed. A stretcher was sent for the poor, racked wretch; he was carried away spluttering and writhing, and so for the time being my chance of questioning him further was ended.

Unable to help with a seizure that needed medical attention in a hospital's emergency room, I rushed to the nearby police station to report what I had seen. A stretcher was sent for the unfortunate person, who was taken away gasping and convulsing, so for now, I lost my opportunity to ask him more questions.

Now, plainly and solemnly: Had I been face to face with an awful fragment of the truth, or had I been but the chance hearer of certain delirious ravings on the part of a drink-sodden wretch—ravings as baseless as the unsubstantial horror at which he had flung his cap?

Now, straightforwardly and seriously: Had I faced a terrifying piece of the truth, or had I just overheard some insane ramblings from a drunken unfortunate—ramblings as meaningless as the empty horror he had expressed?

That the latter seemed the more probable was due to an obvious inconsistency on the part of the half-insane creature. If the boy had been murdered, how could he have been buried alive? Moreover, it was evident that the sexton was near a monomaniac on the subject of living interments. Moreover, secondly, it was altogether improbable and not to be accounted for that the keen-witted doctor should intrust a secret so perilous to such a confederate. And what object had he to gain by the destruction of Modred, beyond the satisfying of a little private malice perhaps? An object quite incompatible with the fearful danger of the deed.

That the latter seemed more likely was due to an obvious inconsistency on the part of the half-crazed creature. If the boy had been murdered, how could he have been buried alive? Furthermore, it was clear that the sexton was obsessed with the idea of being buried alive. Additionally, it was completely unlikely and hard to explain that the clever doctor would trust such a risky secret to such an ally. And what did he have to gain by destroying Modred, other than perhaps satisfying a bit of personal spite? That was a motive that didn't match the serious danger of the act.

On the other hand, I could not but recall darkly that the sexton, on the morning when, apparently sane and sensible, he had conducted me to my brother’s grave, had thrown out certain vague hints and implications, which, hardly noticed by me at the time, assumed a lurider aspect in the light of his more definite charge; that, by Zyp’s statement to me after my illness, it would seem that Dr. Crackenthorpe had shown some eagerness and made voluntary offer of his services, in the matter of hushing up the whole question of Modred’s death; that it was not impossible that he also had discovered the boy’s knowledge of the secret of the hiding-place and had jumped at a ready opportunity for silencing forever an unwelcome confederate.

On the other hand, I couldn't help but remember that the sexton, on the morning when he had calmly taken me to my brother's grave, had dropped some vague hints and implications. At the time, I barely noticed them, but they took on a more concerning tone in light of his clearer accusations. Zyp's statement to me after my illness suggested that Dr. Crackenthorpe had shown a bit too much enthusiasm and even offered to help cover up the whole issue regarding Modred's death. It wasn’t out of the question that he had also discovered the boy's awareness of the hidden location and had seized the chance to permanently silence an unwanted ally.

Stung to sudden anxious fervor by this last thought, I broke into a hurried walk, striving by vigorous motion to coax into consistent order of progression the dread hypothesis that so tore and worried my mind. Suddenly I found that, striding on preoccupied, I was entering that part of the meadowland wherein lay the pool of uncanny memories. It shone there before me, like a silver rent in the grass, the shadow of a solitary willow smudged upon its surface, and against the trunk of the tree that stood on the further side of the water a long, dusky figure was leaning motionless. It was that of the man who was most in my thoughts; and, looking at him, even at that distance, something repellant in his aspect seemed to connect him fittingly with the stormy twilight around him that was imaged in my soul.

Stung by a sudden wave of anxiety from this last thought, I broke into a hurried walk, trying to distract myself with movement and organize the terrifying idea that was tormenting my mind. Suddenly, I realized that while I was lost in thought, I was walking into the part of the meadow where the pool of unsettling memories lay. It shimmered before me like a silver patch in the grass, with the shadow of a lone willow casting a blur on its surface, and leaning against the trunk of the tree on the other side of the water was a tall, dark figure standing still. It was the very man who occupied my thoughts; and even from that distance, something unsettling about him seemed to tie him to the stormy twilight around us, which reflected the turmoil in my soul.

Straight I walked down to the water’s edge and hailed him, and, though he made no response, I saw consciousness of my presence stir in him.

Straight I walked down to the water's edge and called out to him, and, although he didn't respond, I noticed a flicker of awareness of my presence in him.

“I want a word with you!” I called. “Shall I shout it across the river?”

“I need to talk to you!” I shouted. “Should I yell it across the river?”

He slowly detached himself from his position and sauntered down to the margin over against me.

He slowly pulled away from his spot and strolled over to the edge across from me.

“Proclaim all from the housetops, where I am concerned,” he answered in a loud voice. “Who is it wants me, and what has he to say?”

“Shout it out from the rooftops, as far as I’m concerned,” he replied loudly. “Who wants to see me, and what do they have to say?”

“You know me, I suppose?”

"Do you know who I am?"

“I have not that pleasure, I believe.”

“I don’t think I have that pleasure.”

“Never mind. I have just come from talk with a confederate of yours—the sexton of St. John’s.”

“Never mind. I just came from talking to one of your associates—the sexton of St. John’s.”

“I know the man certainly. Is he in need of my services?”

“I definitely know the guy. Does he need my help?”

“He would say ‘God forbid’ to that, I fancy. He’s had enough of you, maybe.”

"He’d probably say ‘God forbid’ to that. Maybe he’s had enough of you."

“Oh, in what way?”

"Oh, how so?"

“In the way of silencing awkward witnesses.”

“In the effort to silence uncomfortable witnesses.”

“Pray be a trifle less obscure.”

“Please be a little less vague.”

“I have this moment left him. He was seized with a fit of some sort. He’d rather have the devil himself to wait upon him than you, I expect.”

“I just left him. He was having some kind of fit. I bet he’d prefer to have the devil himself waiting on him instead of you.”

“Why so?”

"Why's that?"

“I had some talk with him before he went off his head. Do you wish to know what he charged you with?”

“I had some conversations with him before he lost it. Do you want to know what he accused you of?”

“Certainly I do.”

"Of course I do."

“Murder!”

"Kill!"

Dr. Crackenthorpe looked at me across the water a long minute; then, never taking his eyes off my face, lifted up the skirts of his coat and began to shamble and jerk out the most ludicrous parody of a dance I have ever seen. Then, all of a sudden, he stopped and was doubled up in a suffocating cackle of laughter.

Dr. Crackenthorpe stared at me across the water for a long minute; then, never taking his gaze off my face, lifted the hem of his coat and started to awkwardly shuffle and jerk in the most ridiculous imitation of a dance I've ever seen. Suddenly, he stopped and doubled over in a fit of uncontrollable laughter.

Presently recovering himself, he walked off down the bank to a point where the stream narrowed, and motioned me to come opposite him.

Presently collecting himself, he walked down the bank to a spot where the stream was narrower and signaled for me to come stand opposite him.

“It’s not from fear of you and your sexton,” he explained, still gasping out the dry dust of his humor. “Your exquisite pleasantry has weakened my vocal chords—that’s all.”

“It’s not because I’m afraid of you and your sexton,” he explained, still struggling to get out his dry humor. “Your amazing jokes have just worn out my vocal cords—that’s all.”

I treated him to a long stare of most sovereign contempt. For all his assumed enjoyment, I fancied he was pretty observant of my mood and that he was calculating the nature of the charge I had fired at him.

I gave him a long look of pure disdain. Despite his pretended enjoyment, I sensed he was quite aware of my mood and was figuring out the nature of the accusation I had thrown at him.

“And whom did I murder?” he said, making a great show of mopping his face with his handkerchief.

“And who did I kill?” he asked, dramatically wiping his face with his handkerchief.

“Say it was my brother Modred.”

“Say it was my brother Modred.”

“I’m glad, for your sake, to hear you qualify it. You should be, that there is no witness to this gross slander. I presume you to be, then, one of that pleasant family of Trender, who have a local reputation none of the sweetest.”

“I’m glad to hear you clarify that. You should be, since there’s no evidence to support this ridiculous slander. I assume you belong to that charming Trender family, who aren't exactly known for the best reputation around here.”

He came down close to the water’s edge—we were but a little distance apart there—and shook a long finger at me.

He came down close to the water's edge—we were just a short distance apart there—and pointed a long finger at me.

“My friend, my friend,” he said, sternly, “your excuse must be the hot-headedness of youth. For the sake of your father, who once enjoyed my patronage, I will forbear answering a fool according to his folly. For his sake I will be gentle and convincing, where it is my plain duty, I am afraid, to chastise. This man you speak of is a heavy drinker, and is now, by your own showing, on the verge of delirium tremens. Do you take the gross imaginings of such a person for gospel?”

“My friend, my friend,” he said firmly, “you must be excusing yourself because of the impulsiveness of youth. For your father's sake, who once had my support, I won’t respond to a fool in a foolish way. For his sake, I will be calm and persuasive, even though I feel it’s my responsibility to correct you. The man you’re talking about is a heavy drinker and, as you’ve indicated, is now on the brink of delirium tremens. Do you really take the wild ideas of someone like that as truth?”

“Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I said, quietly, “your threats fall on stony ground. I admit the man is hardly responsible for his statements at the present moment; only, as it happens, I have met and spoken with him before.”

“Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I said softly, “your threats are falling on deaf ears. I’ll admit that the man isn’t really in control of what he’s saying right now; it just so happens that I’ve met and talked to him before.”

I thought I could see in the gathering darkness his lips suck inward as if with a twitch of pain.

I thought I could see in the dimming light his lips pull in, like he was experiencing a flicker of pain.

“And did he charge me then with murdering your brother?”

“And did he accuse me of killing your brother?”

“He said what, viewed in the light of his after outburst, has awakened grave suspicions in me.”

“He said what, looking back after his outburst, has raised serious doubts in me.”

He threw back his head with a fresh cackle of laughter.

He threw his head back and let out a new burst of laughter.

“Suspicions!” he cried. “Is that all? It’s natural to have them, perhaps. I had mine of you once, you know.”

“Suspicions!” he exclaimed. “Is that it? It’s normal to have them, maybe. I had my doubts about you once, you know.”

“You lie there, of course. By your own confession, you lie.”

“You're just lying there, of course. By your own admission, you’re lying.”

“And now,” he went on, ignoring my interruption, “they are diverted to another.”

“And now,” he continued, ignoring my interruption, “they are focused on something else.”

“Will you answer me a question or two?”

“Will you answer a question or two for me?”

“If they are put with a proper sense of decorum I will give them my consideration.”

“If they are presented with the right sense of respect, I will take them into account.”

“Do you know where my father keeps the treasure, the bulk of which you have robbed him of?”

“Do you know where my dad keeps the treasure, most of which you’ve stolen from him?”

“Most offensively worded. But I will humor you. I never had need”—he shot out an evil smile—“of obtaining my share of the good things by other than legitimate means.”

“Most offensively phrased. But I'll play along. I never needed”—he flashed a wicked smile—“to get my share of the good things through anything but legitimate means.”

“Do you know?”

"Do you know?"

“No, I don’t, upon the honor of a gentleman.”

"No, I really don't, I swear on my honor as a gentleman."

“Did my brother that’s dead know?”

“Did my late brother know?”

“Really, you tempt me to romance to satisfy your craving for information. I was not in your brother’s confidence.”

“Honestly, you’re trying to charm me into spilling details for your information fix. I wasn’t in your brother’s inner circle.”

“Was there the least doubt that my brother was dead when he was buried?”

“Was there any doubt that my brother was dead when he was buried?”

“Ah! I see. You have been hunting chimeras in George White’s company. It is the man’s werewolf, my good friend. You may take my professional certificate that no such thing happened.”

“Ah! I get it. You’ve been chasing after fantasies with George White. It’s the guy’s werewolf, my friend. You have my professional guarantee that nothing like that actually happened.”

I looked at him, my soul lowering with doubt and the gloom of baffled vengeance.

I looked at him, my spirit sinking with doubt and the darkness of frustrated revenge.

“Have you anything further to ask?” he said, with mocking politeness. “Any other insane witness to cite on behalf of this base and baseless prosecution?”

“Do you have anything else to ask?” he said, with sarcastic politeness. “Any other crazy witness to call for this low and unfounded prosecution?”

“None at present.”

"None right now."

I turned and walked a step or two, intending to leave him without another word, but, on a thought, strode back to the waterside.

I turned and took a couple of steps, planning to leave him without saying anything else, but then, on a whim, I walked back to the waterside.

“Listen you!” I cried. “For the time you are quit of me. But bear in mind that I never rest or waver in my purpose till I have found who it was that killed my brother.”

“Listen up!” I shouted. “You’ve got time to deal with me. But remember, I won't stop or change my mind until I find out who killed my brother.”

With that I went from him.

With that, I walked away.

CHAPTER XLII.
JASON'S SECOND VISIT.

It behooves me now to pass over a period of two years during which so little happened that bore directly upon the fortunes of any concerned in this lamentable history that to touch upon them would be to specify merely the matter-of-fact occurrences of ordinary daily life. To me they were an experience of peace and rest such as I had never yet known. I think—a long sleep on the broad sands of forgetfulness, whitherward the storm had cast me, and from which it was to tear me by and by with redoubled fury and mangle and devour my heart in gluttonous ferocity.

It’s time for me to skip over the two years that passed during which so little happened that directly affected anyone in this sad story that mentioning them would only involve the ordinary, everyday events of life. For me, those years were a time of peace and rest like I had never experienced before. I think of it as a long sleep on the wide sands of forgetfulness, where the storm had thrown me, and from which it was going to drag me back eventually with even more rage and tear apart my heart in a greedy frenzy.

As yet, however, the moment had not come, and I lived and went my way in peace and resignation.

As of now, though, that time hadn’t arrived, and I went about my life in peace and acceptance.

The first forewarning came one September afternoon of that second year of rest.

The first warning came on a September afternoon in that second year of rest.

I had been butterfly-hunting about the meadows that lay to the west of the city, when a particularly fine specimen of the second brood of Brimstone tempted me over some railings that hedged in the ridge of a railway cutting that here bisected the chalky slopes of pasture land. I was cautiously approaching my settled quarry, net in hand, when I started with an exclamation that lost me my prize.

I had been searching for butterflies in the meadows west of the city when a really impressive Brimstone butterfly caught my eye, tempting me to climb over some railings that surrounded the ridge of a railway cutting that ran through the chalky slopes of the pasture. I was carefully getting closer to my target, net in hand, when I let out an exclamation that scared it away.

On the metals, some distance below, a man whose attitude seemed somehow familiar to me was standing.

On the metal surface, a short distance below, a man whose stance felt oddly familiar to me was standing.

I shaded my eyes with my hand and looked down, with bewilderment and a little fear constricting my heart.

I shielded my eyes with my hand and looked down, feeling confused and a bit scared, my heart racing.

He stood very still, staring up the line, and a thickness came in my throat, so that I could not for the moment call to him as I wanted to. For there was an ominous suggestion in his posture that sent a wave of sickness through me—a suggestion of rigid expectation, like that one might fancy a victim of the old reign of terror would have shown as he waited his turn on the guillotine.

He stood completely still, looking up the line, and a lump formed in my throat, making it impossible for me to call out to him like I wanted to. There was something foreboding in the way he held himself that made me feel sick—a sense of tense anticipation, similar to what someone facing the guillotine during the old reign of terror might have felt as they waited their turn.

And as I paused in indecision—at that moment came a surging rumble and a puff of steam from a dip in the hills a hundred yards away, and the figure threw itself down, with its neck stretched over the shining vein of iron that ran in front of it. And I cried “Jason!” in a nightmare voice, and had hardly strength to turn my head away from the sight that I knew was coming. Yet through all my sick panic the shadow of a thought flashed—blame me for it who will—“Let me bear it and not give way, for he is taking the sure way to end his terror.”

And as I hesitated, a loud rumble and a puff of steam erupted from a dip in the hills about a hundred yards away, and the figure threw itself down, stretching its neck over the shiny strip of iron in front of it. I shouted “Jason!” in a voice filled with dread, barely able to turn my head away from the sight I knew was about to unfold. Yet, amidst my overwhelming panic, a thought crossed my mind—blame me if you want—“Let me endure this and stay strong, because he is choosing the clear path to end his fear.”

The thunder of the monster death came with the thought—shook the air of the hills—broke into a piercing scream of triumph as it rushed down on its victim—passed and clanged away among the hollows, as if the crushed mass in its jaws were choking it to silence. Then I brushed the blind horror from my eyes and looked down.

The thunder of the monster’s death came with the thought—shook the air of the hills—burst into a piercing scream of triumph as it charged down on its victim—passed and clanged away among the hollows, as if the crushed mass in its jaws were choking it into silence. Then I wiped the blind horror from my eyes and looked down.

He was lying on the chalk of the embankment below me; he was stirring; he sat up and looked about him with a bewildered stare. The tragedy had ended in bathos after all. At the last moment courage had failed the poor wretch and he had leaped from the hurtling doom.

He was lying on the chalky bank below me; he was moving; he sat up and looked around with a confused expression. The tragedy had ultimately turned into something trivial. At the last moment, the poor guy lost his nerve and jumped away from the impending disaster.

Shaking all over, I scrambled, slipping and rolling, down the slope, and landed on my feet before him.

Shaking all over, I struggled to get down the slope, slipping and tumbling, and landed on my feet in front of him.

“Up!” I cried; “up! Don’t wait to speak or explain! They’ll telegraph from the next stopping-place, and you’ll be laid by the heels for attempted suicide.”

“Get up!” I shouted. “Don’t take the time to talk or explain! They’ll send a message from the next stop, and you’ll be in serious trouble for trying to take your own life.”

He rose staggering and half-fell against me.

He got up unsteadily and nearly collapsed against me.

“Renny,” he whimpered in a thick voice and clutched at my shoulders to steady himself. “My God! I nearly did it—didn’t I?”

“Renny,” he said weakly, his voice thick as he grabbed my shoulders to keep himself steady. “Oh my God! I almost went through with it—didn’t I?”

“Come away, I tell you. It’ll be too late in another half-hour.”

“Come on, I’m telling you. It’ll be too late in another half hour.”

I ran him, shambling and stumbling, down the cutting till we had made a half-circuit of the town and were able to enter it at a point due east to that we had left. Then at last, on the slope of that quiet road we had crossed when escaping from Duke, I paused to gather breath and regard this returned brother of mine.

I dragged him along, tripping and stumbling, down the path until we had made a half-circle around the town and could enter it from a point directly east of where we had left. Finally, on the gentle slope of that quiet road we had crossed while escaping from Duke, I stopped to catch my breath and took a look at this brother of mine who had come back.

It was a sorry spectacle that met my vision, a personality pitiably fallen and degraded during those thirty months or so of absence. It was not only that the mere animal beauty of it was coarsened and debauched into a parody of itself, but that its informing spirit was so blunted by indulgence as to have lost forever that pathetic dignity of despair, with which a hounding persecution had once inspired it.

It was a sad sight before me, a person who had sadly fallen and degraded during those thirty months or so of absence. Not only had their once-animal beauty become coarse and distorted, but their inner spirit was so dulled by indulgence that it had forever lost that heartbreaking dignity of despair that had once been inspired by relentless persecution.

As I looked at him, at his dull, bloodshot eyes and loose pendulous lower lip, my heart hardened despite myself and I had difficulty in addressing him with any show of civility.

As I looked at him, at his tired, bloodshot eyes and sagging lower lip, my heart hardened despite myself and I struggled to speak to him with any sense of politeness.

“Now,” I said, “what next?”

“Now,” I said, “what’s next?”

He stared at me quite expressionless and swayed where he stood. He was stupid and sodden with drink, it was evident.

He stared at me with a blank expression and swayed where he stood. It was obvious he was stupid and drunk.

“Let’s go home,” he said. “I’m heavy for sleep as a hedgehog in the sun.”

“Let’s go home,” he said. “I’m as sleepy as a hedgehog in the sun.”

I set my lips and pushed him onward. It was hopeless entirely to think of questioning him as to the reason of his sudden reappearance, and under such circumstances, in his present state. The most I could do was to get him within the mill as quietly as possible and settle him somewhere to sleep off his debauch.

I pressed my lips together and urged him forward. It was completely useless to think about asking him why he had suddenly shown up, especially in his current condition. All I could do was get him inside the mill as quietly as possible and find him a spot to crash and recover from his binge.

In this I was successful beyond my expectations, and not even my father, who lay resting in his room—as he often did now in the hot afternoons—knew of his return till late in the evening.

In this, I was more successful than I expected, and not even my father, who was resting in his room—as he often did during the hot afternoons—knew about his return until late in the evening.

In the fresh gloom of the evening he stirred and woke. His brain was still clouded, but he was in, I supposed, such right senses as he ever enjoyed now. At the sound of his moving I came and stood over him. He stared at me for a long time in silence, as he lay.

In the dimness of the evening, he stirred and woke up. His mind was still foggy, but he was, I guess, in the best state of mind he had these days. When I heard him move, I came and stood over him. He stared at me silently for a long time as he lay there.

“Do you know where you are?” I said at last.

“Do you know where you are?” I finally asked.

“Renny—by the saints!” He spoke in a dry, parched whisper. “It’s the mill, isn’t it?”

“Renny—by the saints!” He said in a dry, raspy whisper. “It’s the mill, right?”

“Yes; it’s the mill. I brought you here filthy with drink, after you’d tried to throw yourself under a train and thought better of it.”

“Yes; it’s the mill. I brought you here, wasted from drinking, after you tried to throw yourself in front of a train and changed your mind.”

He struggled wildly into a sitting posture and his eyelids blinked with horror.

He fought to sit up, blinking in shock.

“I thought of it all the way in the train—coming up—from London,” he said in a shrill undervoice. “When I got out at the station I had some more—the last straw, I suppose—for I wandered, and found myself above the place—and the devil drove me down to do it.”

“I thought about it the whole train ride from London,” he said in a high-pitched whisper. “When I got off at the station, I had even more on my mind—the last straw, I guess—because I ended up above the place, and something pushed me down to do it.”

“Well, you repented, it seems.”

"Well, it seems you repented."

“I couldn’t—when I heard it. And the very wind of it seemed to tear at me as it passed.”

“I couldn’t—when I heard it. And the very wind of it felt like it was ripping at me as it went by.”

“What brings you to London? I thought you were still abroad.”

“What brings you to London? I thought you were still overseas.”

“What drove me? What always drives me? That cruel, persecuting demon!”

“What motivates me? What always motivates me? That cruel, tormenting devil!”

“He found you out over there, then?”

“He found you out over there, then?”

“I can’t hide from him. I’ve never had a week of rest and peace after that first year. It was all right then. I threw upon the green cloth the miserable surplus of the stuff you lent me and won. For six months we lived like fighting cocks. We dressed the young ’un in the color that brought us luck. My soul, she’s a promising chick, Renny. You’re her uncle, you know; you can’t go back from that.”

“I can’t escape him. I haven’t had a week of rest and peace since that first year. It was fine back then. I threw the leftover stuff you lent me onto the green cloth and won. For six months, we lived like rivals. We dressed the kid in the color that brought us good luck. Honestly, she’s a promising little one, Renny. You’re her uncle, you know; there’s no going back from that.”

“Where did he come across you?”

“Where did he discover you?”

“In a kursaal at Homburg. We were down in the mouth then. Six weeks of lentils and sour bread. I saw him looking at me across the petits chevaux table—curse his brute’s face! We never got rid of him after that. Give me some drink. My heart’s dancing like a pea on a drum.”

“In a casino at Homburg. We were feeling pretty low then. Six weeks of lentils and stale bread. I saw him staring at me from across the little horse betting table—damn his ugly face! We could never shake him off after that. I need a drink. My heart’s racing like a pea on a drum.”

“There’s water on the wash-hand stand.”

“There's water in the sink.”

“Don’t talk like that. There’s a fire here no water can reach.”

“Don’t talk like that. There's a fire here that no water can put out.”

“I see there is. You’ve added another strand to the rope that’s dragging you down.”

“I see there is. You’ve added another thread to the rope that’s pulling you down.”

He fell back on the bed, writhing and moaning.

He collapsed onto the bed, twisting and groaning.

“What’s the good of moralizing with a poor fool condemned to perdition? It’s my only means of escaping out of hell for a moment. Sometimes, with that in me, I’m a man again.”

“What’s the point of preaching to a poor fool doomed to misery? It’s my only way to escape from hell for a moment. Sometimes, with that in me, I feel like a man again.”

“A man!”

"Someone!"

“There—get it for me, like a dear old chap, and don’t talk. It’s so easy for a saint to point a moral.”

“Hey—grab that for me, like a good buddy, and don’t say anything. It’s really easy for a saint to preach.”

He was so obviously on the verge of utter collapse that I felt the lesser responsibility would be to humor him. I fetched what he begged for and he gulped down a wineglassful of the raw stuff.

He was clearly on the brink of complete breakdown, so I thought it would be best to indulge him. I brought him what he asked for, and he quickly drank a wine glass full of the raw stuff.

“Now,” I said, “are you better?”

"Hey," I said, "are you feeling better?"

“A little drop more and I’m a peacock with my tail up.” He tossed off a second dose of almost like proportion.

“A little more and I’m a peacock with my tail up.” He threw back a second dose that was almost the same amount.

“Now,” he said, dangling his legs over the bedside, and giving a foolish reckless laugh, “question, mon frère, and I will answer.”

“Now,” he said, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed and letting out a silly, careless laugh, “ask me anything, brother, and I’ll answer.”

Though his manner disgusted and repelled me, I must needs get to the root of things.

Though his attitude disgusted and pushed me away, I had to get to the bottom of things.

“You fled from him to England again?”

"You ran away from him to England again?"

“To London, of all places. It’s the safest in the world, they say; where a man may leave his wife and live in the next street for twenty-five years without her knowing it.”

“To London, of all places. It’s the safest in the world, they say; where a man can leave his wife and live on the next street for twenty-five years without her finding out.”

“You haven’t left yours?”

"You didn't leave yours?"

“No—we stick together. Zyp’s trumps, she is, you long-faced moralizer; not that she holds one by her looks any longer. And that’s to my credit for sticking to her. You missed something in my being beforehand with you there, I can tell you.”

“No—we stick together. Zyp’s the best, she is, you long-faced moralizer; not that she relies on her looks anymore. And that’s to my credit for standing by her. You missed something about me earlier when I was with you, I can tell you.”

Was this pitiful creature worth one thrill of passion or resentment? I let him go on.

Was this pitiful creature worth even a moment of passion or resentment? I let him continue.

“For months that devil followed us,” he said. “At last he forced a quarrel upon me in some vile drinking-place and brought me a challenge from the man he was seconding. You should have seen his face as he handed it to me! It took all the fighting nerve out of me. I swear I would have stood up to his fellow if he had found another backer.”

“For months that guy was stalking us,” he said. “Eventually, he picked a fight with me in some terrible bar and handed me a challenge from the guy he was supporting. You should have seen his expression when he gave it to me! It completely drained my courage to fight. I swear I would have taken on his buddy if he had found someone else to back him up.”

“And you ran away?”

"And you just ran away?"

“What else could I do?”

“What else can I do?”

“And he pursued you again?”

“And he chased you again?”

“There isn’t any doubt of it—though his dreadful face hasn’t appeared to me as yet.”

“There’s no doubt about it—although his horrifying face hasn’t shown up for me yet.”

“You had the nerve, it seems, to travel down here all alone?”

“You had the guts, it looks like, to come down here all by yourself?”

“I borrowed it. Sometimes now, when the stuff runs warm in me, I feel almost as if I could turn upon him and defy him. I’m in the mood at this moment. Why doesn’t he come when I’m ready for him? Oh, the brute! The miserable, cowardly brute!”

“I borrowed it. Sometimes now, when the feelings run warm in me, I feel almost like I could turn on him and challenge him. I’m in that mood at this moment. Why doesn’t he show up when I’m ready for him? Oh, the brute! The miserable, cowardly brute!”

He jumped to his feet, gnashing his teeth and shaking his fists convulsively in the air.

He jumped up, grinding his teeth and shaking his fists wildly in the air.

As he stood thus, the door of the room opened, and I turned to see my father fall forward upon his face, with a bitter cry.

As he stood there, the door to the room opened, and I turned to see my father stumble forward onto his face, letting out a bitter cry.

CHAPTER XLIII.
ANOTHER BREAK.

Jason stood looking stupidly down on the prostrate form, while I ran to it and struggled to turn it over and up into a sitting posture.

Jason stood dumbfounded, staring down at the person lying on the ground, while I rushed over and tried to flip them onto their back and help them sit up.

“Father!” I cried, “I’m here—don’t you know me?”—then I turned fiercely to my brother and bade him shift his position out of the range of the staring eyes.

“Dad!” I shouted, “I’m here—don’t you recognize me?”—then I turned sharply to my brother and told him to move out of the line of sight of the staring eyes.

“What’s the matter?” he muttered, sullenly. “I’ve done no harm. Can’t he see me, even, without going off into a fit?”

“What’s wrong?” he grumbled, sulking. “I haven’t done anything wrong. Can’t he see me without freaking out?”

“Get further away; do you hear?”

“Get further away; do you hear me?”

He shambled aside, murmuring to himself. A little tremulous sigh issued from the throat of the poor stricken figure. I leaned over, seized the bottle of brandy from the bed, and moistened his lips with a few drops from it.

He shuffled to the side, muttering to himself. A small, shaky sigh escaped the throat of the poor, affected person. I leaned in, grabbed the bottle of brandy from the bed, and wet his lips with a few drops from it.

“Does that do you good, dad?”

"Does that help you, Dad?"

He nodded. I could make out that he was trying to speak, and bent my head to the weak whisper.

He nodded. I could tell he was trying to say something, so I leaned in to hear his faint whisper.

“I saw somebody.”

“I saw someone.”

“I know—I know. Never mind that now. Leave it all to me.”

“I get it—I get it. Let’s not worry about that now. Just leave everything to me.”

“You’re my good son. You won’t let him rob me, Renny?”

“You're my good son. You won't let him take advantage of me, Renny?”

“In an hour or two he shall be packed off. You needn’t even see him again.”

“In an hour or two, he'll be sent away. You don’t even have to see him again.”

“Is he back in England?”

“Is he back in the UK?”

“In London, yes.”

"In London, for sure."

“What does he want?”

"What does he need?"

“To see us—that’s all.”

"Just to see us."

“Not money?”

"Not cash?"

“No, no. He isn’t in need of that just now. Can you move back to your bed, do you think, if I help you?”

“No, no. He doesn’t need that right now. Do you think you can move back to your bed if I help you?”

“You won’t let him come near me?”

“You won’t let him get close to me?”

“He shall go straight from this room out of the house.”

“He will go straight from this room out of the house.”

“Come,” he said, presently; “I’ll try.”

“Come on,” he said after a moment; “I’ll give it a shot.”

I almost lifted him to his feet, and he clung to my arm, stumbling beside me down the passage to his room.

I nearly got him back on his feet, and he held onto my arm, stumbling next to me down the hallway to his room.

When he was lying settled on his bed, and at ease once more, I returned to my brother.

When he was comfortably lying on his bed and relaxed again, I went back to my brother.

He was sitting in a maudlin attitude by the window, and I saw that he had been at the bottle again.

He was sitting by the window, looking pretty down, and I could tell he had been drinking again.

“Now,” I said, sternly, “let’s settle the last of this with a final question: What is it you want?”

“Now,” I said firmly, “let’s wrap this up with one last question: What is it you want?”

He looked up at me with an idiotic chuckle.

He looked up at me with a clueless laugh.

“Wand? What everybody’s always wanding, and I most of all.”

“Wand? What is it that everyone keeps wanding about, especially me?”

“You mean more money, I suppose?”

“You mean more cash, right?”

“More? Yes, mush more—mush more than you gave me last time, too.”

“More? Yes, much more—much more than you gave me last time, too.”

“Not so much, probably. But lest Zyp should starve I’ll send you what I can in the course of a few days.”

“Probably not that much. But just in case Zyp might starve, I’ll send you what I can in the next few days.”

He rose with a feebly menacing look.

He got up with a weakly threatening look.

“I’m not going till I get what I wand. I wand my part of the treasure. I know where it’s hid, you fool, and I’m wound up for a try at it. Ge’ out of my way! I’ll go and help myself.”

“I’m not leaving until I get what I want. I want my share of the treasure. I know where it’s hidden, you idiot, and I’m ready to go for it. Get out of my way! I’ll go and take it myself.”

He made a stumbling rush across the room and when I interposed myself between the door and him he struck out at me with a blow as aimless and unharmful as a baby’s.

He rushed across the room clumsily, and when I stepped in between him and the door, he swung at me with a hit that was as pointless and harmless as a baby's.

“If you don’t knock under at once,” I said, “I swear I’ll tie you up and keep you here for Duke’s next coming.”

“If you don’t give in right now,” I said, “I swear I’ll tie you up and keep you here for Duke’s next arrival.”

He stood swaying before me a moment; then suddenly threw himself on the bed, yelping and sobbing like a hysterical school-girl.

He stood swaying in front of me for a moment; then suddenly threw himself onto the bed, crying and sobbing like a hysterical schoolgirl.

“It’s too cruel!” he moaned. “You take advantage of your strength to bully me beyond all bearing. Why shouldn’t I have my share as well as you?”

“It’s so unfair!” he complained. “You use your strength to bully me way past what I can handle. Why shouldn’t I get my fair share just like you?”

“Never mind all that. Give me your address if you want anything at all.”

“Forget that. Just give me your address if you want anything at all.”

He lay some time longer yet; then fetched out a pencil and scrap of paper and sulkily scrawled what I asked for.

He lay there a bit longer, then pulled out a pencil and a piece of paper and reluctantly scribbled what I asked for.

“Now”—I looked at my watch—“there’s a train back to town in half an hour. You’d best be starting.”

“Now”—I checked my watch—“there's a train back to town in half an hour. You should get going.”

“Nice hospitality, upon my word. Supposing I stop the night?”

“Great hospitality, I must say. What if I stay the night?”

“You’re not going to stop the night, unless you wish to do so in the street.”

“You're not going to stop the night, unless you want to do it in the street.”

“I’ve a good mind to, you beast, and bring a crowd about the place.”

“I’m seriously considering it, you beast, and gathering a crowd around here.”

“And Duke with it, perhaps—eh?”

“And Duke with it, maybe—eh?”

His expression changed to one most fulsomely fawning.

His expression changed to one that was excessively flattering.

“Renny,” he said, “you can’t mean to treat me, your own brother, like this? Let’s have confidence in one another and combine.” He gave a little embarrassed laugh. “I know where the treasure’s hid, I tell you. S’posing we share it and——”

“Renny,” he said, “you can’t really treat me, your own brother, like this? Let’s trust each other and team up.” He let out a small, awkward laugh. “I know where the treasure is hidden, I swear. What if we share it and——”

He stopped abruptly, with an alarmed look. Something in my face must have forewarned him, for he walked unsteadily to the door, glancing fearfully at me. Passing the brandy bottle on his way, he seized it with sudden defiance.

He stopped suddenly, looking alarmed. Something in my expression must have tipped him off, because he walked nervously to the door, glancing at me in fear. As he passed the brandy bottle, he grabbed it with unexpected boldness.

“I’ll have this, anyhow,” he murmured. “You won’t object to my taking that much away.”

“I’ll take this, anyway,” he murmured. “You won’t mind me taking that much.”

Hugging it to his breast under his coat, he went from the room. I followed him down the stairs; saw him out of the house; shut the door on him. Then I listened for his shuffling footstep going up the yard and away before I would acknowledge to myself that he had been got rid of at a price small under the circumstances.

Hugging it to his chest beneath his coat, he left the room. I followed him down the stairs, watched him exit the house, and closed the door behind him. Then I waited to hear his shuffling footsteps move up the yard and away before I admitted to myself that he had been gotten rid of for a surprisingly low cost given the situation.

I remained at my post for full assurance of his departure for many minutes after he had left, and when at last I stole up to my father’s room I found the old man fallen into a doze. Seen through the wan twilight how broken and decaying and feeble he seemed!

I stayed at my post for a long time to make sure he was really gone, and when I finally crept up to my dad's room, I found him dozing off. In the dim twilight, he looked so fragile, worn out, and weak!

I sat by him till he stirred and woke. His eyes opened upon me with a pleased look at finding me beside him, and he put out a thin rugged hand and took mine into it.

I sat next to him until he moved and woke up. His eyes opened to see me, and he looked pleased to find me there. He reached out his thin, rough hand and took mine.

“I’ve been asleep,” he said. “I dreamed a bad son of mine came back and terrified the old man. It was a dream, wasn’t it, Renny?”

“I’ve been asleep,” he said. “I dreamed that a terrible son of mine came back and scared the old man. It was just a dream, right, Renny?”

“Only a dream, dad. Jason isn’t here.”

“Just a dream, Dad. Jason isn’t here.”

“I thought it was. It didn’t trouble me much, for all that. I learned confidence in the presence of this strong good fellow here.”

“I thought it was. It didn’t bother me much, though. I gained confidence from being around this strong, good guy here.”

“Dad, we’ve £30 left of the fifty I raised two months ago on that Julian medallion. May I have ten of them?”

“Dad, we have £30 left from the fifty I raised two months ago on that Julian medallion. Can I have ten of them?”

“Ten pounds, Renalt? That’s a mighty gap in the hoard.”

“Ten pounds, Renalt? That's a huge gap in the stash.”

“I want it for a particular purpose. You can trust me not to ask you if it were to be avoided.”

“I want it for a specific reason. You can trust that I won't bring it up if it's something we should avoid.”

He gave a deep sigh.

He sighed deeply.

“Take it, then. It isn’t in you to misapply a trust.”

“Go ahead, then. You wouldn’t betray a trust like that.”

He turned his face away with a slight groan. Poor old man! My soul cried out with remorse to so trouble his confidence in me. Yet what I proposed seemed to me best.

He turned his face away with a slight groan. Poor old man! My heart ached with regret for shaking his confidence in me. Still, what I suggested felt like the right thing to do.

He would not rise and come down to supper when I suggested it.

He wouldn't get up and come down for dinner when I suggested it.

“Let me lie here,” he said. “Sometimes it seems to me, Renalt, I’m breaking up—that the wheel down there crows and sings for a victim again.”

“Let me stay here,” he said. “Sometimes it feels like, Renalt, I’m falling apart—that the wheel down there crows and sings for another victim.”

It was the first time I had ever heard him directly refer to this stormy heart of the old place, that had throbbed out so incessantly its evil influence over the lives shut within range of it. It was plunging and murmuring now in the depths below us, so insistent even at that distance that the soft whining of the stones in our more immediate neighborhood was scarcely audible.

It was the first time I had ever heard him talk about this stormy heart of the old place, which had constantly pumped its bad vibes into the lives nearby. It was rumbling and whispering now in the depths below us, so persistent even from that distance that the soft whining of the stones around us was barely noticeable.

“It’s a bewildering discovery,” he went on, “that of finding oneself approaching the wonderful bourne one has struggled toward so long. I don’t think I’m afraid, Renalt, lying here in peace and watching my soul walk on. Yet now, though I know I have done two great and wicked deeds in my lifetime, I wouldn’t put off the moment of that coming revelation by an hour.”

“It’s an astonishing discovery,” he continued, “to find yourself getting closer to the incredible destination you’ve worked towards for so long. I don’t think I’m afraid, Renalt, lying here peacefully and watching my soul move on. Yet now, even though I know I’ve committed two major and terrible wrongs in my life, I wouldn’t delay the moment of that upcoming truth by even an hour.”

I stroked his hand, listening and wondering, but I made no answer.

I gently touched his hand, listening and contemplating, but I didn't respond.

“It’s like being a little child,” he said; “fascinated and compelled toward a pleasant fright. When you were a toddling baby, if one came at you menacing and growling in fun, you’d open your eyes in doubt with fear and laughter; and then, instead of flying the danger, would run at it half-way and be caught up in daddy’s arms and kissed. That seems to illustrate death to me now. The heart of that grim, time-worn playfellow may be very soft, after all. It’s best not to cry out, but to run to him and be caught up and kissed into forgetfulness.”

“It’s like being a little kid,” he said; “fascinated and drawn in by a thrilling scare. When you were a tiny baby, if someone came at you growling playfully, you’d open your eyes wide in both fear and laughter; and instead of running away from the danger, you’d run halfway toward it and get scooped up into your dad’s arms and kissed. That seems to sum up death for me now. The heart of that grim, old playmate might be softer than we think. It’s best not to scream, but to run to him and be embraced and kissed into forgetfulness.”

Oh, my father! How in my soul did I echo your words!

Oh, my father! How deeply I felt your words in my soul!

He wandered on by such strange sidewalks till speech itself seemed to intermingle with the inarticulate language of dream. Is there truth after all in the senile visions of age that can penetrate the veil of the supernal, though the worn and ancient eyes are dim with cataracts?

He wandered along such odd sidewalks until language itself seemed to blend with the unclear language of dreams. Is there really any truth in the frail visions of old age that can break through the veil of the divine, even though tired and aged eyes are clouded with cataracts?

As I sat alone with my thoughts that night many emotions, significant or pathetic, wrought changing phantoms of the shadows in the dimly lighted room. Sometimes, shapeless and full of heavy omen, they revolved blindly about that dark past life of my father, a little corner of the curtain over which had that evening been lifted for my behoof. Sometimes they thrilled with spasms of pain at the prospect of that utter loneliness that must fall upon me were the old man’s quiet foretelling of his doom to justify itself. Sometimes they took a red tinge of gloom in memory of his words of self-denunciation.

As I sat alone with my thoughts that night, many emotions, whether deep or trivial, created shifting shadows in the dimly lit room. At times, formless and heavy with foreboding, they revolved blindly around my father's dark past, a small section of the curtain that had been lifted just for me that evening. Sometimes they quaked with pain at the thought of the complete loneliness I would face if the old man's calm predictions about his fate turned out to be true. Other times, they took on a dark shade in remembrance of his words of self-criticism.

What had been a worser evil in him than that long degrading of his senses? Yet, of the “wicked deeds” he had referred to, that which could hardly be called a “deed” was surely not one. Perhaps, after all, they were nothing but the baseless product of a fancy that had indulged morbidity until, as with Frankenstein, the monster it had created mastered it.

What was a worse evil in him than the long degradation of his senses? Yet, of the "wicked deeds" he mentioned, the one that could hardly be called a "deed" was definitely not one. Maybe, in the end, they were nothing but the unfounded result of a imagination that had indulged in darkness until, like Frankenstein, the monster it had created took control.

Might this not be the explanation of all? Even of that eerily expressed fear of his, that had puzzled me in its passing, that the wheel was calling for a victim again?

Might this be the explanation for everything? Even for that strangely expressed fear of his, which had confused me when it came up, that the wheel was asking for a victim again?

CHAPTER XLIV.
THE SECRET OF THE WHEEL.

The day that followed the unlooked-for visit of my brother Jason to the mill my father spent in bed. When, in the morning, I took him up his breakfast, I could not help noticing that the broad light flooding the room emphasized a change in him that I had been only partly conscious of the evening before. It was as if, during the night, the last gleams of his old restless spirit had died out. I thought all edges in him blunted—the edges of fear, of memory, of observation, of general interest in life.

The day after my brother Jason's unexpected visit to the mill, my father stayed in bed. When I brought him breakfast in the morning, I couldn't help but notice that the bright light filling the room highlighted a change in him that I had only partly noticed the night before. It felt like the last flickers of his old restless spirit had faded away during the night. I sensed that all his sharpness was gone—the sharpness of fear, memory, observation, and any general interest in life.

The immediate cause of this decline was, with little doubt, the shock caused by my brother’s unexpected return. To this I never again heard him allude, but none the less had the last of his constitution succumbed to it, I feel sure.

The direct reason for this decline was definitely the shock from my brother’s unexpected return. He never spoke of it again, but I’m sure it took the last of his strength.

The midday post brought me a letter, the sight of which sent a thrill through me. I knew Zyp’s queer crooked hand, that no dignity of years could improve from its immature schoolgirl character. She wrote:

The midday mail delivered a letter to me, and just seeing it sent a rush of excitement through me. I recognized Zyp's strange, messy handwriting, which no amount of growing up could change from its childish schoolgirl style. She wrote:

“Dear Renny: Jason told you all, I suppose. We are back again, and dependant on dad’s bounty, and yours. Oh, Renny, it goes to my heart to have to wurry you once more. But we are in soar strates, and so hampered in looking for work from the risk of coming across him again. At present he hasn’t found us out, I think, but any day he may do so. If you could send us ever so little it would help us to tide over a terruble crisus. The little one is wanting dainties, Renny; and we—it is hard to say it—bread sometimes. But she will only eat of the best, and chocalats she loves. I wish you could see her. She is my own fairy. I work the prettiest flowers into samplers, and try to sell them in the shops; but I am not very clever with my needel; and Jason laughs at them, though my feet ake with walking over these endless paving stones. Renny, dear, I must be a beggar, please. Don’t think hardly of me for it, but my darling that’s so pretty and frale! Oh, Renny, help us. Your loving sister,

“Dear Renny: I suppose Jason told you everything. We're back again, relying on Dad’s generosity and yours. Oh, Renny, it breaks my heart to have to worry you once more. But we're in terrible trouble and it's so hard to look for work because we risk running into him again. Right now, I don't think he knows where we are, but he could find us any day. If you could send us even a little, it would help us get through this awful crisis. The little one is craving treats, Renny; and we—it’s hard to say—we sometimes struggle to afford bread. But she will only eat the best, and she loves chocolates. I wish you could see her. She is my own fairy. I make the prettiest flowers into samplers and try to sell them in the shops; but I'm not very skilled with my needle, and Jason laughs at them, even though my feet ache from walking over these endless paving stones. Renny, dear, I have to beg, please. Don’t think badly of me for it, but my darling is so lovely and fragile! Oh, Renny, help us. Your loving sister,

Zyp.”

Zyp.

“What you send, if annything, please send it to me. That’s why I write for the chief part. Jason would give us his last crust; but—you saw him, Renny, and must know.”

“What you send, if anything, please send it to me. That’s why I write for the main part. Jason would give us his last bit of food; but—you saw him, Renny, and must know.”

I bowed my head over the queer, sorrowful little note. That this bold, reliant child of nature should come to this! There and then I vowed that, so long as I had a shilling I could call my own, Zyp should share it with me, at a word from her.

I lowered my head over the strange, sad little note. That this brave, independent child of nature should end up like this! Right then, I promised that as long as I had a single penny to my name, Zyp could have it whenever she asked.

I wrote to her to this effect. I placed my whole position before her and bade her command me as she listed; only bearing in mind that my father, old and broken, had the first claim upon me. Then I went out and bought the largest and most fascinating box of chocolates I could secure, and sent it to her as a present to my little unknown niece, and forwarded also under cover the order for the £10.

I wrote to her about this. I laid out my entire situation and told her to tell me what she wanted; just to keep in mind that my elderly and fragile father had the first claim on me. Then, I went out and got the biggest and most impressive box of chocolates I could find and sent it to her as a gift for my little unknown niece, and I also sent the £10 order along with it.

A day or two brought me an acknowledgment and answer to my letter. The latter shall forever remain sacred from any eyes but mine; and, unless man can be found ready to brave the curse of the dead, shall lie with me, who alone have read it, in the grave.

A day or two later, I received a response to my letter. That response will always be private and unseen by anyone but me; and unless someone is willing to risk the wrath of the dead, it will stay with me, the only one who has read it, in the grave.

On the morning preceding that of its arrival, a fearful experience befell me, that was like to have choked out my soul then and there in one black grip of horror.

On the morning before its arrival, I had a terrifying experience that almost choked the life out of me in a single, overwhelming wave of fear.

All that first day after Jason’s visit my father lay abed, and, whenever I visited him, was cheerfully garrulous, but without any inclination to rise. The following morning also he elected to have breakfast as before in his room; and soon after the meal he fell into a light doze, in which state I left him.

All that first day after Jason’s visit, my dad stayed in bed, and whenever I went to see him, he was happily chatty, but had no desire to get up. The next morning, he chose to have breakfast in his room again; soon after eating, he drifted into a light sleep, and that’s how I found him when I left.

It was about 11 o’clock that, sitting in the room below, I was startled by hearing a sudden thud above me that shook the beams of the ceiling. I rushed upstairs in a panic and found him lying prostrate on the floor, uninjured apparently, but with no power of getting to his feet again.

It was around 11 o’clock when I was sitting in the room downstairs and got startled by a loud thud above me that shook the ceiling beams. I hurried upstairs in a panic and found him lying flat on the floor, seemingly unharmed, but unable to get back on his feet.

“What’s this?” I cried. “Dad! Are you hurt?”

“What’s going on?” I shouted. “Dad! Are you okay?”

He looked at me a little wondering and confused, but answered no, he had only slipped and fallen when rising to don his clothes.

He looked at me, a bit puzzled and confused, but said no, he had just slipped and fallen while getting up to put on his clothes.

I lifted him up and he couldn’t stand, but sunk down on the bed again with a blank, amazed look in his face.

I lifted him up, but he couldn't stand and sank back down onto the bed with a blank, astonished expression on his face.

“Renalt,” he said, in a thin, perplexed voice, “what’s happened to the old man? The will was there, but the power’s gone.”

“Renalt,” he said, in a shaky, confused voice, “what happened to the old man? The will was there, but the power’s gone.”

Gone it was, forever. From that day he walked no more—did nothing but lie on his back, calm and unconcerned for the most part, and fading quietly from life.

Gone it was, forever. From that day he walked no more—did nothing but lie on his back, calm and mostly unconcerned, quietly fading from life.

But in the first discovery of his enforced inertness, some peculiar trouble, unconnected with the certain approach of death, lay on him like a black jaundice. Sitting by his side after I had got him back upon the bed, I would not break the long silence that ensued with shallow words of comfort, for I thought that he was steeling his poor soul as he lay to face the inevitable prospect.

But in the first realization of his forced stillness, some strange burden, unrelated to the inevitable approach of death, weighed on him like a dark heaviness. Sitting beside him after I had helped him back onto the bed, I didn’t want to interrupt the long silence with empty words of comfort, since I believed he was preparing his fragile spirit to confront the unavoidable reality ahead.

Suddenly he turned on the bed—for his face had been darkened from me—and looked at me with his lips trembling.

Suddenly, he turned on the bed—since his face had been turned away from me—and looked at me with his lips shaking.

“What is it, dad?”

"What's up, Dad?"

“I’m down, Renny. I shall never rise again.”

“I’m done, Renny. I will never get up again.”

“You’ll rest, dad; you’ll rest. Think of the peace and quiet while I sit and read to you and the sun comes in at the window.”

“You’ll relax, Dad; you’ll relax. Just imagine the peace and quiet as I sit and read to you while the sun streams in through the window.”

“Good lad! It isn’t that, though rest has a beautiful sound to me. It’s the thought—harkee, Renny! It’s the thought that a task I’ve not failed in for twenty years and more must come to be another’s.”

“Good guy! It's not that, although rest sounds nice to me. It's the thought—listen, Renny! It's the thought that a task I've succeeded in for over twenty years has to be taken over by someone else.”

“What task?”

"What job?"

“There are ears in the walls. Closer, my son. The task of oiling the wheel below.”

“There are ears in the walls. Come closer, my son. It’s time to oil the wheel below.”

“Shall I take it up, dad? Is that your wish?”

“Should I take it on, Dad? Is that what you want?”

I answered stoutly, though my heart sunk within me at the prospect.

I replied confidently, even though my heart sank at the thought.

“You or nobody, it must be. Are you afraid?”

“You or no one, it has to be. Are you scared?”

“I wish I could say I wasn’t.”

“I wish I could say I wasn’t.”

He clutched my hand in tremulous eagerness.

He held my hand with shaking excitement.

“Master it! You must, my lad! Much depends on it. They whisper the room is haunted. Not for you, Renalt, if for anybody. Haven’t I been familiar with it all these years, and yet I lie here unscathed? How can it spare the evil old man and hurt the just son?”

“Master it! You need to, my boy! A lot rests on it. They say the room is haunted. Not for you, Renalt, if for anyone. Haven’t I dealt with it all these years, and still I’m here unhurt? How can it let the wicked old man go free and harm the righteous son?”

He half-rose in his bed and stared with dilated eyes at the wall.

He sat up halfway in his bed and looked wide-eyed at the wall.

“You are there!” he cried, in a loud, quavering voice. “Out of the years of gloom and torture you menace me still! Why, it was just, I say! How could I have clung to my purpose and defied you, otherwise? You will never frighten me!”

“You're here!” he shouted, in a loud, shaky voice. “After all those years of darkness and suffering, you're still a threat to me! It's just not fair, I tell you! How could I have held onto my goal and stood up to you otherwise? You’ll never scare me!”

He fell back, breathing heavily. In sorrow and alarm I bent over him. Suddenly conscious of my eyes looking down upon him, he smiled and a faint flush came to his cheek.

He fell back, breathing heavily. In sadness and concern, I leaned over him. Suddenly aware of my gaze above him, he smiled, and a slight blush rose to his cheek.

“Dreams and shadows—dreams and shadows!” he murmured. “You will take up my task, Renalt?”

“Dreams and shadows—dreams and shadows!” he murmured. “Will you take on my task, Renalt?”

“Must I, dad?”

"Do I have to, Dad?"

“Oh, be a man!” he shrieked, grasping at me. “I have defied it—I, the sinner! And how can it hurt you?”

“Oh, be a man!” he shouted, grabbing at me. “I’ve faced it—I, the sinner! And how can it harm you?”

“Is it so necessary?”

"Is it really necessary?"

“It’s the key to all—the golden key! Were it to rust and stop, the secret would be open to any that might look, and the devil have my soul.”

“It’s the key to everything—the golden key! If it were to rust and stop, the secret would be exposed to anyone who might look, and the devil can have my soul.”

“Do you wish me, then, to learn the secret—whatever it is?”

“Do you want me to figure out the secret—whatever it may be?”

He looked at me long, with a dark and searching expression.

He stared at me intently, with a serious and probing look.

“I ask you to oil the wheel,” he said at length—“nothing more.”

“I’m asking you to oil the wheel,” he said after a moment—“that’s all.”

“Very well. I will do what you ask.”

“Sure. I’ll do what you ask.”

He gave a deep sigh and lay back with his eyes closed. I saw the faint color coming and going in his face. Suddenly he uttered a cry and turned upon me.

He let out a deep sigh and reclined with his eyes shut. I noticed the slight color rising and fading in his face. Suddenly, he shouted and turned to me.

“My son—my son! Bear with me a little longer. It is an old habit and for long made my only joy in a dark world. I find it hard to part with my fetish.”

“My son—my son! Please bear with me a little longer. It’s an old habit and has been my only joy in a dark world for so long. I find it difficult to let go of my obsession.”

“I don’t want you to part with it. What does it matter? I will oil the wheel and you shall rest in peace that your task is being faithfully performed by another.”

“I don’t want you to get rid of it. What’s the difference? I’ll oil the wheel and you can rest easy knowing that your work is being done properly by someone else.”

“Hush! You don’t mean it, but every word is a reproach. I’ve known so little love; and here I would reject the confidence that is the sign of more than I deserve. For him, the base and cruel, to guess at it, and you to remain in ignorance! Renalt, listen; I’m going to tell you.”

“Hush! You don’t really mean it, but every word feels like a jab. I’ve experienced so little love; and here I would turn away the trust that shows I’m worth more than I believe. For him, the ungrateful and cruel, to suspect it, and you to stay clueless! Renalt, listen; I’m going to share something with you.”

“No, dad; no!”

“No, dad, no!”

“Renalt, you won’t break my heart? What trust haven’t you put in me? And this is my return! Feel under my pillow, boy.”

“Renalt, you won’t break my heart, will you? What trust haven’t you placed in me? And this is my response! Feel under my pillow, boy.”

“Oh, dad; let it rest!”

“Oh, Dad; let it go!”

Eagerly, impatiently, he thrust in his own hand and brought forth a shining key.

Eagerly and impatiently, he reached in with his own hand and pulled out a shiny key.

“Take it!” he cried. “It opens the box of the wheel. But first lower the sluice and turn the race into the further channel. You will see a rope dangling inside in the darkness. Hold on to it and work the wheel round with your hands till a float projecting a little beyond its fellows comes opposite you. In this you’ll find a slit cut, ending in an eye-hole. Pass the rope, as it dangles, into this hole, and keep it in place by a turn of the iron button that’s fixed underneath the slit. Now step on to the broad float, never letting go the rope, and the weight of your body will turn the wheel, carrying you downward till a knot in the rope stops your descent.”

“Take it!” he yelled. “It opens the box of the wheel. But first, lower the sluice and redirect the flow into the other channel. You’ll see a rope hanging inside in the dark. Grab it and turn the wheel with your hands until a float that sticks out a bit comes into view. In this, you’ll find a slit with a hole at the end. Thread the rope, as it hangs, through this hole, and keep it in place by turning the iron button that’s attached under the slit. Now step onto the wide float, without letting go of the rope, and your weight will turn the wheel, taking you down until a knot in the rope stops you from going further.”

“What then, dad?”

"What now, Dad?"

“My son—you’ll see the place that for twenty years has held the secret of my fortune.”

“My son—you’ll see the place that has kept the secret of my fortune for twenty years.”

CHAPTER XLV.
I make a drop.

If it had many a time occurred to me, since first I heard of the jar of coins, that the secret of their concealment was connected somehow within the room of silence, it must have done so from that old association of my father with a place that the rest of us so dreaded and avoided. The scorn of superstitious terror that he showed in his choice; the certainty that none would dream of looking there; the encouragement his own mysterious actions gave to the sense of a haunting atmosphere that seemed ever to hang about the neighborhood of the room—these were all so many justifications of the wisdom of his choice. Now I understood the secret of that everlasting lubrication; for had anything happened, when he might chance to be absent, to choke or damage the structure of the ancient wheel, the stoppage or ruin ensuing might have laid bare the hiding-place to any curious eye; for, as part of his general policy, I conclude, no veto except the natural one of dread was ever laid on our entering the room itself if we wished to.

If it had crossed my mind many times since I first heard about the jar of coins that the secret of where they were hidden somehow related to the room of silence, it must have come from my father's old connection to a place that the rest of us feared and avoided. His disdain for superstitious fears in his choice, the certainty that no one would even think to look there, and the encouragement his mysterious actions gave to the eerie atmosphere that always seemed to linger around the room—these were all reasons that justified his decision. Now I understood the secret of that ongoing maintenance; if anything had ever happened while he was away that could have blocked or damaged the ancient wheel's mechanism, the resulting halt or disaster might have exposed the hiding spot to any curious onlooker. From what I gather, part of his strategy was that no prohibition, other than the natural fear of the place, was ever placed on us entering the room if we wanted to.

“Well,” I said, stifling a sigh that in itself would have seemed a breach of confidence, “when am I to do my first oiling, father?”

“Well,” I said, holding back a sigh that would have felt like a violation of trust, “when am I supposed to do my first oiling, Dad?”

“It wasn’t touched yesterday, Renalt. From the first I have not failed to do it once, at least, in the twenty-four hours.”

“It wasn’t touched yesterday, Renalt. From the beginning, I’ve made sure to do it at least once every twenty-four hours.”

“You would like me to go now—at once?”

“You want me to leave right now—immediately?”

“Ah! If you will.”

"Sure! If you want."

“Very well.”

"Okay."

As I was leaving the room he called me back.

As I was leaving the room, he called me back.

“There’s the oil can in yonder cupboard and a bull’s-eye lantern fixed in a belt. You will want to light that and strap it round you.”

“There's the oil can in that cupboard over there and a bull's-eye lantern attached to a belt. You'll need to light that and strap it around you.”

I went and fetched them, and, holding them in my hand, asked him if there was anything more.

I went and got them, and holding them in my hand, I asked him if there was anything else.

“No,” he said; “be careful not to let go the rope; that’s all.”

“No,” he said, “just be careful not to let go of the rope; that’s all.”

“Why do you want me to go down, dad? Let me just do the oiling and come away.”

“Why do you want me to go down, Dad? Just let me finish the oiling and then I’ll come up.”

“No, now—now,” he said, with feverish impatience. “The murder’s out and my conscience quit of it. You’ll satisfy me with a report of its safety, Renalt? There’s a brave fellow. It would be a sore thing to compose myself here to face the end, and not know but that something had happened to your inheritance.”

“No, now—now,” he said, with restless impatience. “The murder’s out and my conscience is clear. You’ll give me a report on its safety, Renalt? There’s a good man. It would be tough to prepare myself here to face the end, not knowing if something has happened to your inheritance.”

My spirit groaned, but I said to him, very well; I would go.

My spirit sighed, but I told him, fine; I would go.

He called to me once more, and I noticed an odd repression in his voice.

He called out to me again, and I noticed a strange restraint in his voice.

“Assure yourself, and me, of the safety of the jar. Nothing else. If by chance you notice aught beyond, keep the knowledge of it locked in your breast—never mention it or refer to it in any way.”

“Make sure the jar is safe for both you and me. That’s all. If you happen to notice anything else, keep that to yourself—don’t mention it or refer to it in any way.”

Full of dull foreboding of some dread discovery, I left him and went slowly down the stairs.

Full of a heavy sense of impending doom about some terrible discovery, I left him and slowly made my way down the stairs.

I paused outside the ominous door, with a thought that a little whisper of laughter had reached my ears from its inner side. Then, muttering abuse on myself, for my cowardice, I pushed resolutely at the cumbrous oak and swung it open.

I stopped outside the creepy door, thinking I heard a faint whisper of laughter coming from inside. Then, cursing myself for being so cowardly, I pushed hard against the heavy oak and swung it open.

A cold, vault-like breath of air sighed out on me, and the marrow in my bones was conscious of a little chill and shiver. But I strode across the floor without further hesitation and fetched from my pocket the iron key. The hole it fitted into was near the edge of the great box that inclosed the wheel. Standing there in close proximity to the latter, I was struck by the subdued character of the flapping and washing sounds within. Heard at a distance, they seemed to shake the whole building with their muffled thunder. Here no formidable uproar greeted me; and so it was, I conclude, from the concentration of noise monopolizing my every sense.

A cold, vault-like draft brushed against me, and I felt a slight chill throughout my body. But I walked across the floor without hesitating and pulled the iron key from my pocket. The key fit into a hole near the edge of the large box that enclosed the wheel. Standing there close to it, I noticed how muted the flapping and washing sounds inside were. From a distance, they sounded like they could shake the entire building with their muffled roar. But here, there was no overwhelming noise to greet me; it was as if the concentrated sounds absorbed all of my attention.

I put in the key, swung open the door—and there before me was a section of a huge disk going round overwhelmingly, and all splashed and dripping as it revolved, with great jets of weedy-smelling water.

I inserted the key, swung open the door—and there in front of me was part of a massive disk spinning wildly, splattered and dripping as it turned, with massive jets of water that smelled like seaweed.

I say “disk,” for the arms to this side had been boarded in, that none, I supposed, might gather hint of what lay beyond.

I say "disk" because the sides had been boarded up so that no one, I thought, could get a hint of what was beyond.

The eyes into which the shaft ends of the wheel fitted were sunk in the floor level, flush with the lintel of the cupboard door that lay furthest from the window; so that only the left upper quarter of the slowly spinning monster was visible to me.

The eyes where the ends of the wheel fit were set deep into the floor, even with the top of the cupboard door that was furthest from the window; so only the upper left quarter of the slowly spinning beast was visible to me.

It turned in an oblong pit, it seemed, wooden in its upper part, but going down into a narrow gully of brick, at the bottom of which the race boomed and roared with a black sound of fury.

It turned into an oblong pit, appearing wooden at the top, but descending into a narrow brick gully, at the bottom of which the river crashed and rumbled with a dark sound of rage.

If the hollow thunder of the unseen torrent had been dismal to hear, the sight of it boiling down there in its restricted channel was awful indeed. From the forward tunnel through which it escaped into the tail bay, a thin streak of light tinged the plunging foam of it with green phosphorescence and made manifest the terror of its depths.

If the distant roar of the unseen flood was depressing to hear, the view of it churning down in its narrow path was truly terrifying. From the front tunnel where it spilled into the tail bay, a thin beam of light colored the crashing foam with a green glow, revealing the frightening depths below.

For all my dread of the place, a strange curiosity had begun to usurp in me the first instincts of repulsion. Though I had been in the room some minutes, no malignant influence had crept over me as yet, and a hope entered me that by thus forcing myself to outface the fear I had perhaps triumphed over its fateful fascination.

For all my fear of the place, a weird curiosity started to take over my initial feelings of disgust. Even though I had been in the room for a few minutes, nothing sinister had affected me yet, and a hope began to rise within me that by pushing myself to confront my fear, I might have overcome its haunting allure.

Leaving the door of the cupboard open, I hurried from the room, and so to the rear of the building and the platform outside, where the heads of the sluices were that regulated the water flow. Here, removing the pin, I dropped the race hatch and so cut off the stream from the wheel.

Leaving the cupboard door open, I quickly left the room and went to the back of the building to the platform outside, where the gates were that controlled the water flow. There, I took out the pin and dropped the race hatch, shutting off the water supply to the wheel.

Returning, I left open the door of the room that the wholesome atmosphere outside should neighbor me, at least, and means of escape, if necessary, readily offer themselves; and, lighting the lantern in the belt, strapped the latter round my waist.

Returning, I left the door of the room open so that the fresh air outside could reach me, and I would have a way out if I needed it. I lit the lantern in my belt and strapped it around my waist.

When I came to the cupboard again the boom of water below had subsided to a mouthing murmur, and the spin of the wheel was lazily relaxed, so that before it had turned half its own circumference it stood still and dripping. The sight when I looked down now was not near so formidable, for only a band of water slid beneath me as I bent over. Still, my heart was up in my mouth for all that, now the moment had come for the essaying of my task.

When I returned to the cupboard, the loud rush of water below had calmed to a soft murmur, and the wheel’s spin had slowed down so much that before it even turned halfway, it stopped and began to drip. As I looked down, the view wasn't nearly as intimidating, since only a thin stream of water flowed beneath me. Still, my heart raced as the moment had finally arrived to attempt my task.

Oiling such parts of the machine as were within reach, I next grasped the rope, which I had at the first noticed hanging from the darkness above down into the pit, just clear of the blades, and set to peering for the broader float my father had mentioned. Luckily, the last motion of the wheel had brought this very section opposite me, so that I had no difficulty in slipping in the rope and securing it by means of the button underneath.

Oiling the parts of the machine I could reach, I then grabbed the rope I had noticed hanging down from above into the pit, just out of the way of the blades, and started looking for the wider float my father had mentioned. Fortunately, the last movement of the wheel had brought this section right in front of me, so I had no trouble sliding the rope in and securing it with the button underneath.

Then, with a tingling of the flesh of my thighs and a mental prayer for early deliverance, I stepped upon the blade, with a foot on either side of the rope to which I clung grimly, and in a moment felt myself going down into blackness.

Then, with a tingling in my thighs and a silent prayer for a quick escape, I stepped onto the blade, with one foot on each side of the rope I gripped tightly, and in an instant, I felt myself sinking into darkness.

The wheel turned gently under my weight, giving forth no creak or scream; and the dark water below seemed to rise at me rather than to wait my sinking toward it. But though the drip and slime of the pit shut me in, there was action in all I was doing so matter-of-fact as to half-cure me for the moment of superstitious terror.

The wheel turned smoothly under my weight, making no noise; and the dark water below felt like it was coming up to meet me instead of waiting for me to fall into it. But even though the dripping and the wetness of the pit surrounded me, everything I was doing was so ordinary that it almost eased my moment of superstitious fear.

Suddenly the wheel stopped with a little jerk and thud of the float on which I stood against a bend in the tackle that passed through it.

Suddenly, the wheel came to a stop with a slight jerk and thud of the float I was on, pressed against a bend in the tackle that ran through it.

Holding on thus—and, indeed, the tension necessary to the act spoke volumes for my father’s vigor of endurance—the light from the lantern flashed and glowed about the interior structure of the wheel before me. Then, looking between the blades—for the periphery of the great circle was not boxed in—I saw revealed to me in a moment the secret I had come to investigate. For, firmly set in a hole dug in the brick side of the chasm at a point so chosen within the sweep of the wheel that no spoke traversed it when it lay motionless, and at arm’s reach only from one standing on the paddle, was a vessel of ancient pottery about a foot in height, and so smeared and dank with slime as that a careless grasp on its rim might have sent the whole treasure clattering and raining through the wheel into the water below.

Holding on like that—and really, the effort it took showed just how strong my father was—the light from the lantern flashed and illuminated the inside of the wheel in front of me. Then, looking between the blades—since the edge of the big circle wasn't enclosed—I suddenly saw the secret I had come to uncover. There, securely placed in a hole dug into the brick wall of the chasm, at a spot chosen so that no spoke crossed it when the wheel was still, and only an arm’s length away from someone standing on the paddle, was an ancient pottery vessel about a foot tall, covered in slime to the point that a careless grip on its rim could have sent the entire treasure tumbling through the wheel into the water below.

Cautiously I put out a hand, grasped and gently shook the jar. A dull jingle came from it, and so my task was accomplished.

Cautiously, I reached out and grabbed the jar, giving it a gentle shake. A faint jingle came from it, and that meant my task was done.

By this time, however, I was so confident of my position that I got out the oil can and began to lubricate deliberately the further shaft end of the wheel. While I was in the very act, a metallic glint, struck by the lantern light from some object pinned on to the huge hub that crossed the channel almost directly in front of my line of vision, caught my eye and drove me to pause. I craned my neck to get a nearer view, and gave so great a start of wonder as to lose my hold of the oiler, which fell with clink and splash into the water underfoot.

By this point, though, I felt so sure of myself that I took out the oil can and started to carefully lubricate the far end of the wheel’s shaft. While I was doing this, a metallic shine from something attached to the huge hub directly in front of me caught my eye in the lantern light, making me stop. I leaned in for a closer look and was so surprised that I lost my grip on the oil can, which clattered and splashed into the water below.

Nailed to the great axle was something that looked like the miniature portrait of a man; but it was so stained and flaked by years of dark decay that the features were almost obliterated. The face had been painted in enamel on an oval of fluxed copper; yet even this had not been able to resist the long corrosion of the atmosphere in which it was held prisoner.

Nailed to the large axle was what seemed to be a tiny portrait of a man; however, it was so stained and chipped by years of decay that the features were almost gone. The face had been painted in enamel on an oval piece of melted copper; yet even this hadn’t been able to withstand the long-term damage from the atmosphere in which it was trapped.

I could make out only that the portrait was that of a young man of fair complexion, thin, light-haired and dressed in the fashion of a bygone generation. More I had not time to observe; for, as I gazed, suddenly with a falling sway and a flicker the lantern at my waist went out.

I could only see that the portrait was of a young man with a fair complexion, thin, light hair, and dressed in the style of an earlier time. I didn't have time to notice more; because as I looked, suddenly the lantern at my waist flickered and went out.

CHAPTER XLVI.
CAUGHT.

In the first horror of blackness I came near to letting go the rope and falling from my perch on the blade. My brain went with a swing and turn and a sick wave overwhelmed my heart and flooded all my chest with nausea.

In the initial shock of darkness, I almost let go of the rope and fell from my spot on the blade. My mind spun and twisted, and a sick wave hit my chest, filling me with nausea.

Was I trapped after all—and just when confidence seemed established in me? For some evil moments I remained as I was, not daring to move, to look up, even; blinded only by the immediate plunge into cabined night, terrible and profound.

Was I trapped after all—just when I felt so confident? For some awful moments, I stayed where I was, too afraid to move or even look up; overwhelmed by the sudden rush into dark, terrifying depths.

I had left the matches above. There was no rekindling of the lamp possible. Up through the darkness I must climb—and how?

I had left the matches up top. There was no way to relight the lamp. I had to find my way up through the darkness—and how?

Then for the first time it occurred to me that my father’s directions had not included the method of the return journey. Perhaps he had thought it unnecessary. To clearer senses the means would have been obvious—a scramble, merely, by way of the paddles, while the wheel was held in position by the rope.

Then for the first time it occurred to me that my father’s directions didn’t mention how to get back. Maybe he thought it wasn’t needed. To clearer minds, the way back would have been obvious—a simple scramble using the paddles while the wheel was held in place by the rope.

In the confusion of my senses I thought that my only way was to swarm up the dangling rope; and, without doubt, such was a means, if an irksome one, of escape. Only I should have left the tackle anchored as it was to the wheel. This I did not do, but, moved by a sudden crazy impulse, stooped and turned the button that held all in place.

In the chaos of my thoughts, I believed my only option was to climb up the hanging rope; and, although it was a tedious way to escape, it was an option. However, I should have left the gear secured to the wheel. Instead, driven by a sudden reckless urge, I bent down and turned the knob that kept everything in position.

It was good fortune only that saved me then and there from the full consequences of my act. For, pulled taut as it was, and well out of the perpendicular, the moment it was released the rope swung through the slit like a pendulum, carrying me, frantically clinging to it with one hand, off the paddle. Then, before I had time to put out my free hand to ward off the danger, clump against the wheel I came in the return swing, and with such force that I was heavily bruised in a dozen places and near battered from my hold.

It was pure luck that saved me right then from the full consequences of what I'd done. The rope was stretched tight and at an angle, and the moment it was let go, it swung through the slit like a pendulum, dragging me along with one hand desperately clinging to it. Before I could raise my other hand to protect myself, I slammed into the wheel on the return swing with such force that I got bruised all over and almost lost my grip.

Clawing and scratching like a drowning cat and rendered half-stupid by the blow, I yet managed to grasp the rope with my other hand, and so dangle there with little more than strength just to cling on. Once I sought to ease the intolerable strain on my arms by toeing for foothold on the paddle again, but the wheel, swinging free now, slipped from under me, so that I was nearly jerked from my clutch. Then there was nothing for it but to gather breath and pray that power might come to me to swarm up the rope by and by.

Clawing and scratching like a drowning cat and dazed from the blow, I still managed to grab the rope with my other hand and hang on with barely enough strength. At one point, I tried to relieve the unbearable strain on my arms by reaching for the paddle again, but the wheel swung freely beneath me and nearly yanked me off the rope. So, I had no choice but to catch my breath and hope for the strength to climb up the rope eventually.

Drooping my head as I hung panting, the blackness I had thought impenetrable was traversed by the green glint of light below that I have mentioned. The sight revived me in a moment. It was like a draught of water to a fainting soldier. Now I felt some connectedness of thought to be possible. With a bracing of all my muscles, I passed my legs about the rope and began toilingly to drag myself upward.

Drooping my head as I panted, the darkness I thought was impenetrable was pierced by the green glimmer of light below that I mentioned earlier. The sight brought me back to life in an instant. It was like a sip of water to a fainting soldier. Now I felt a connection to my thoughts was possible. With a burst of strength, I wrapped my legs around the rope and started the exhausting task of pulling myself up.

I had covered half the distance, when I felt myself to be going mad. How this was I cannot explain. The fight against material difficulties had hitherto, it seemed, left tremors of the supernatural powerless to move me. Now, in a moment, black horror had me by the heart. That I should be down there—clambering from the depths of that secret and monstrous pit, the very neighborhood of which had always filled me with loathing, seemed a fact incredible in its stupendous unnature. This may sound exaggerated. It did not seem so to me then. Despite my manhood and my determination, in an instant I was mastered and insane.

I had covered half the distance when I suddenly felt like I was losing my mind. I can’t explain why. Up until that point, it seemed that the struggle against real challenges had kept the eerie feelings at bay. But then, in an instant, overwhelming dread took hold of me. The thought of being down there—climbing out of that hidden and terrifying pit, a place that had always disgusted me—felt completely unbelievable in its sheer unnaturalness. This might sound dramatic, but it didn’t to me at the time. Despite my strength and resolve, I was overtaken and felt out of control in that moment.

Still I clung to the rope and crawled upward. Then suddenly I saw why night had fallen upon me in one palpable curtain when the lantern was extinguished; for the door of the cupboard was closed.

Still, I held onto the rope and crawled up. Then, all of a sudden, I realized why night had enveloped me like a heavy curtain when the lantern went out; the cupboard door was shut.

Had it only swung to? But what air was there in the close room beyond to move it?

Had it only swung? But what air was there in the stuffy room beyond to move it?

Hanging there, like a lost and fated fiend, a bubble of wild, ugly merriment rose in me and burst in a clap of laughter. I writhed and shrieked in the convulsion of it; the dead vault rung with my hysterical cries.

Hanging there, like a lost and doomed outcast, a bubble of wild, ugly joy rose in me and exploded in a burst of laughter. I squirmed and screamed in the aftermath of it; the dead space echoed with my hysterical cries.

It ceased suddenly, as it had begun, and, grinding my teeth in a frenzy of rage over the thought of how I had been trapped and snared, I swung myself violently against the door, and, letting go my hold at the same instant, burst it open with the force of my onset and rolled bleeding and struggling on the floor of the room beyond.

It stopped just as suddenly as it had started, and, gritting my teeth in a fit of anger over how I had been trapped, I violently threw myself against the door. Releasing my grip at the same moment, I smashed it open with the force of my impact and tumbled, bleeding and struggling, onto the floor of the room beyond.

After a minute or two I rose into a sitting posture, leaning on one hand, half-stunned and half-blinded. A dense and deadly silence about me; but this was penetrated presently by a fantastic low whispering sound at my back, as if there were those there that discussed my fate. I turned myself sharply about. Dull emptiness only of rotting floor and striding rafter, and the gathered darkness of wall corners.

After a minute or two, I sat up, propping myself on one hand, feeling half-dazed and half-blind. A thick, eerie silence surrounded me, but soon it was broken by a strange, faint whispering sound behind me, as if someone was talking about my fate. I quickly turned around. All I saw was the empty decay of the floor and the towering rafters, along with the deep darkness in the corners of the walls.

The sense of fanciful murmuring left me, and in its place was born a sound as of something stealthily crossing the floor away from me. At the same instant the door of the room, which I had left open, swung softly to on its hinges, and I was shut in.

The feeling of dreamy whispers faded away, replaced by a sound like something quietly moving across the floor away from me. At that same moment, the door to the room, which I had left open, gently closed on its hinges, and I was locked in.

Then, with a fear that I cannot describe, I knew that the question was to be put to me once more, and that I was destined to die under the torture of it.

Then, with a fear I can't put into words, I realized that the question was going to be asked of me again, and that I was doomed to suffer because of it.

I had no hope of escape—no thought that the passion that prompted me to self-effacement might, diverted, carry me to the door in one hard dash for light and liberty. The single direction in which my mind moved unfettered was that bearing upon the readiest means to my purpose—to die, and thereto what offered itself more insistently than the black pit I had but now risen from? A run—a leap—a shattering dive—and the murmuring water and oblivion would have me forevermore.

I had no hope of escaping—no thought that the passion that pushed me to hide myself could, in a different direction, take me to the door in one swift rush for light and freedom. The only direction my mind went without restraints was focused on the quickest way to achieve my goal—to die, and what was more compelling than the dark pit I had just come from? A run—a leap—a crashing dive—and the soft water and forgetfulness would welcome me forever.

I turned and faced the dark gulf. I pressed my hands to my bursting temples to still the throb of the arteries that was blinding me. Then, spasmodically, my feet moved forward a pace or two; I gave a long, quivering sigh; my arms dropped inert, and a blessed warmth of security gushed over all my being.

I turned and faced the dark void. I pressed my hands to my throbbing temples to quiet the pulse that was blinding me. Then, almost involuntarily, my feet moved forward a step or two; I let out a long, shuddering sigh; my arms fell limp, and a wonderful feeling of safety flooded over me.

Pale; luminous; most dear and pitiful, an angel stood before the opening and barred my way. A shadow only—but an angel; a spirit come from the sorrowful past to save me, as I, alas! had never saved her.

Pale, glowing, precious yet heartbreaking, an angel stood at the entrance and blocked my path. Just a shadow—but an angel; a spirit from the sorrowful past sent to rescue me, as I, unfortunately, had never rescued her.

I fell on my knees and held out my arms to her, with the drowning tears falling over my cheeks. I could not speak, but only moan like a child for cheer and comfort. And she smiled on me—the angel smiled on me, as Dolly, sweet and loving, had smiled of old. Oh, God! Oh, God! Thus to permit her to come from over the desolate waste for solace of my torment!

I fell to my knees and reached out to her, tears streaming down my cheeks. I couldn't say anything, just moaned like a child seeking comfort. And she smiled at me—the angel smiled at me, just like Dolly, sweet and loving, used to. Oh, God! Oh, God! To let her come across the barren emptiness to ease my pain!

Was all this only figurative of the warring clash of passion and conscience? The presence was to me actual and divine. It led me, or seemed to lead, from the mouthing death—across the room—out by the open door, that none had ever shut; and then it was no longer and I stood alone in the gusty passage.

Was all of this just a representation of the conflicting battle between desire and morality? The presence felt real and divine to me. It guided me, or at least seemed to guide me, away from the hollow death—across the room—out through the open door that had never been closed; and then it was gone, and I found myself alone in the drafty hallway.

I stood alone and cured forever of the terror of that mad and gloomy place, whose influence had held me so long enthralled. Henceforth I was quit of its deadly malice. I knew it as certainly as that I was forgiven for my share in a most bitter tragedy that had littered the shore of many lives with wreckage. For me, at least, now, the question was answered—answered by the dear ghost of one whose little failings had been washed pure in the bountiful spring of life.

I stood alone, free forever from the fear of that crazy and dark place, which had captivated me for so long. From now on, I was rid of its harmful influence. I knew this just as surely as I knew I was forgiven for my part in a deeply painful tragedy that had left many lives in ruins. For me, at least, the question was finally answered—resolved by the beloved spirit of someone whose minor flaws had been cleansed in the generous flow of life.

Presently, moved by the sense of sacred security in my heart, I passed once more into the room of silence—not with bravado, but strong in the good armor of self-reliance. I closed and locked the door of the cupboard and walked forth again, feeling no least tremor of the nerves—conscious of nothing to cause it. Thence I went out to the platform, and, levering up the sluice, heard the water discharge itself afresh into the hollow-booming channel that held the secret of the wheel.

Right now, feeling a deep sense of secure calm in my heart, I stepped back into the quiet room—not with arrogance, but confident in my own strength. I closed and locked the cupboard door and walked out again, feeling completely steady—aware of nothing that could shake me. After that, I went out to the platform, lifted the sluice, and heard the water rush back into the echoing channel that hid the secret of the wheel.

And now, indeed, that my thoughts were capable of some order of progression, that very secret rose and usurped the throne of my mind, deposing all other claimants.

And now that my thoughts were finally starting to make some sense, that very secret took over my mind, pushing aside all other ideas.

What weird mystery attached to the portrait nailed to the axle? That it was placed there by my father I had little doubt; but for what reason and of whom was it?

What strange mystery was linked to the portrait nailed to the axle? I had no doubt it was put there by my father; but for what reason and about whom was it?

I recalled his wild command to me to never make reference to aught my eyes might chance to light upon, other than the treasure I had gone to seek. In that direction, then, nothing but silence must meet me.

I remembered his forceful order for me to never mention anything my eyes might come across, except for the treasure I had set out to find. So, in that regard, I had to face nothing but silence.

Of whom was the portrait, and what the mystery?

Of whom was the portrait, and what was the mystery?

On the thought, the attenuated voice of old Peggy came from the kitchen hard by in a cracked and melancholy stave of her favorite song:

On that thought, the thin voice of old Peggy floated in from the nearby kitchen, singing a cracked and sad version of her favorite song:

“I washed my penknife in the stream—

“I washed my pocket knife in the stream—

Heigho!

Hey there!

I washed my penknife in the stream.

I cleaned my penknife in the stream.

And the more I washed it the blood gushed out—

And the more I washed it, the blood poured out—

All down by the greenwood side, O!”

All down by the greenwood side, O!”

Old Peggy! When had she first established her ghoulish reign over us? Had she been employed here in my mother’s time? I only knew that I could not dispart her ancient figure and the mill in my memory.

Old Peggy! When did she first take control over us in such a spooky way? Had she been working here during my mother’s time? All I knew was that I couldn’t separate her old figure from the mill in my mind.

I pushed open the door and walked into the kitchen. She was sitting darning by the frouzy little window—a great pair of spectacles on her bony nose—and looked at me with an eye affectedly vacant, as if she were a vicious old parrot speculating upon the most opportune moment for a snap at me.

I pushed the door open and walked into the kitchen. She was sitting at the shabby little window, darning, with a large pair of glasses perched on her bony nose. She looked at me with an annoyingly vacant expression, like a malicious old parrot waiting for the perfect moment to bite me.

“That’s a pretty song, Peggy,” I said.

"That's a beautiful song, Peggy," I said.

“And a pretty old ’ooman to sing it,” she answered.

“And an old woman to sing it,” she answered.

“Were you ever young, Peggy?”

"Were you ever young, Peggy?"

“Not that I remembers. I were barn wi’ a wrinkle in my brow like a furrow-drain, and two good teeth in my headpiece.”

“Not that I remember. I was born with a wrinkle in my forehead like a furrow-drain, and two good teeth in my mouth.”

“I dare say. How old were you when you first came here?”

“I'll bet. How old were you when you first arrived here?”

“How old? Old enow and young enow to taste wormwood in the sarce gleeted fro’ three Winton brats.”

“How old? Old enough and young enough to taste wormwood in the sauce left over from three Winton kids.”

“That’s no answer, you know. What’s your present age?”

"That’s not an answer, you know. How old are you now?"

“One hundred, mebbe.”

“Maybe one hundred.”

“Was Modred born when you came?”

“Was Modred born when you got here?”

“Born? Eighteen bard months, to my sorrow. A rare gross child, to be sure; wi’ sprawling fat puds like the feet o’ them crocodillies in the show.”

“Born? Eighteen long months ago, unfortunately. A truly unusual baby, no doubt; with chubby little arms and legs like the feet of those crocodiles in the exhibit.”

If Peggy could be trusted, I had got an answer which barred further pursuit in that direction. She could never, I calculated, have been personally acquainted with my mother or the circumstances of the latter’s death. Indeed, I could not imagine her tolerated in a house over which any self-respecting woman presided.

If I could trust Peggy, I had an answer that closed off any further exploration in that direction. I figured she could never have personally known my mother or the details surrounding my mother’s death. Honestly, I couldn't imagine her being accepted in a house run by any self-respecting woman.

Elsewhere I must look for some solution of the puzzle that had added its complexity to a life already laboring under a burden of mystery.

Elsewhere, I need to search for a solution to the puzzle that had made my already complicated life even more mysterious.

But in the meantime, an older vital question re-reared its head from the very hearthstone of the mill, whereon it had lain so long in stupor that I might have fancied it dead.

But in the meantime, an important question resurfaced from the very center of the mill, where it had sat in such neglect for so long that I might have thought it was dead.

CHAPTER XLVII.
Someone comes and goes.

November had come, with early frosts that flattened the nasturtiums in the town gardens and stiffened belated bees on the Michaelmas daisies, that were the very taverns of nature to lure them from their decent homes.

November had arrived, bringing early frosts that wilted the nasturtiums in the town gardens and left late bees sluggish on the Michaelmas daisies, which were nature's very taverns tempting them away from their cozy homes.

This year the complacent dogmatism of an ancient proverb was most amply justified by results:

This year, the self-satisfied certainty of an old saying was clearly proven right by the outcomes:

“Be there ice in November that ’ill bear a duck,

“Be there ice in November that will bear a duck,

There’ll be nothing after but sludge and muck.”

There will just be sludge and muck afterward.

The bellying winds of December were to drive up such clouds of rain and storm that every gully in the meadows was to join its neighbor in one common conspiracy against the land, and every stream to overrun its banks, swollen with the pride of hearing itself called a flood.

The strong winds of December would bring in heavy rain and storms, causing every gully in the meadows to team up with its neighbors in a common fight against the land, and every stream to overflow its banks, filled with pride from being called a flood.

I had been reading one bright morning to my father until he fell asleep, and was sitting on pensively with the book in my hand, when I became aware of a step mounting the stairs below and pausing at the sitting-room door. I rose softly at once, and, descending, came plump upon Dr. Crackenthorpe, just as he was crossing the threshold to enter.

I had been reading one bright morning to my dad until he fell asleep, and I was sitting there, lost in thought with the book in my hand, when I noticed someone coming up the stairs and stopping at the living room door. I got up quietly and, going down, ran straight into Dr. Crackenthorpe, just as he was about to walk in.

He was very sprucely dressed, for him, with a spray of ragged geranium in his button-hole; and this, no less than the mere fact of his presence in the house, filled me with a momentary surprise so great that I had not a word to say. Only I bowed him exceedingly politely into the parlor and civilly asked his business.

He was dressed neatly, which was unusual for him, with a scruffy geranium in his buttonhole; and this, along with the fact that he was actually in the house, surprised me so much that I couldn’t say anything. I just politely led him into the living room and asked what he needed.

An expression of relief crossed his face, I thought, as though he had been in two minds as to whether I should take him by the collar and summarily eject him there and then.

An expression of relief crossed his face, I thought, as if he had been uncertain about whether I would grab him by the collar and kick him out right then and there.

“I haven’t seen your father about lately,” he jerked out, with some parody of a smile that, I concluded, was designated to propitiate. “I called to inquire if the old gentleman was unwell.”

“I haven’t seen your dad around lately,” he said, forcing a smile that I figured was meant to smooth things over. “I called to check if the old guy was sick.”

“He is practically an invalid,” I said; “he keeps entirely to his own room.”

“He's basically an invalid,” I said; “he stays completely in his own room.”

“Indeed? I am concerned. Nothing serious, I trust? My services, I need not say, are at the command of so valued an old friend.”

“Really? I'm worried. It's nothing serious, I hope? You know I'm here for you, as always, old friend.”

“He needs no services but mine. It is the debility of old age, I fear—nothing more.”

“He doesn’t need anyone’s help but mine. I’m afraid it’s just the weakness of old age—nothing more.”

“Yet he is a comparatively young man. But it’s true that to mortgage one’s youth too heavily is to risk the premature foreclosing of old age.”

“Yet he is relatively young. But it’s true that overcommitting your youth can lead to the early onset of old age.”

“I dare say. Was there any other object in your visit?”

“I must say, was there any other reason for your visit?”

“One other—frankly.”

"One more—honestly."

He held out a damp hand to me. It shook rather.

He offered me a wet hand. It trembled a bit.

“I’m tired of this duel of cross-purposes. Will you agree to cry an armistice—peace, if you like?”

“I’m tired of this pointless conflict. Will you agree to call a truce—peace, if you prefer?”

I took him in from head to foot—a little to his discomfiture, no doubt.

I looked him over from head to toe—probably to his embarrassment, for sure.

“Is this pure philanthropy, Dr. Crackenthorpe?” I said.

“Is this just pure philanthropy, Dr. Crackenthorpe?” I asked.

“Most pure and disinterested,” said he. “I claim, without offense, the grievance as mine, and I am the first to come forward and cry. Let there be an end to it.”

"Most genuine and selfless," he said. "I assert, without causing offense, that this grievance belongs to me, and I am the first to step up and speak out. Let's put an end to it."

“Not so fast. You start on a fundamental error. A grievance, as I take it, can only separate friends. There can be no question of such a misunderstanding between us, for we have always been enemies.”

“Not so fast. You’re making a basic mistake. A grievance, as I see it, can only drive friends apart. There’s no way there could be such a misunderstanding between us, since we’ve always been enemies.”

“That’s your fancy,” cried he; “that’s your mistaken fancy! I’m not one to wear my heart on my sleeve. If I’ve always repressed show of my innate regard for you, you’re not to think it didn’t exist.”

“That's your imagination,” he shouted; “that's your wrong idea! I'm not someone who wears my emotions on my sleeve. Just because I've always held back showing my true feelings for you doesn't mean they weren't there.”

“Why waste so many words? That’s a good form of regard, to act the bulldog to us, as you always did. It was a chastening sense of duty, I suppose, that induced you to leave me for years under an ugly stigma when you knew all the time that I was innocent. Is your valued friendship for the old man best expressed by blackmailing and robbing him on the strength of a fragment of circumstantial evidence?”

“Why use so many words? Acting like a bulldog towards us, as you always did, shows your kind of respect. I guess it was a misguided sense of duty that made you leave me for years with an awful stigma when you knew all along that I was innocent. Is your valued friendship for the old man best shown by blackmailing and robbing him based on a piece of circumstantial evidence?”

“I have made myself particeps criminis. Does that go for nothing? A little consideration was due to me there. A moiety of the treasure he was squandering, I took advantage of my influence to secure in trust for his children. You shall have it all back again some day, and should show me profound gratitude in place of sinister disbelief.”

“I have made myself an accomplice. Does that count for nothing? I deserved a little recognition for that. I took advantage of my influence to secure half of the treasure he was wasting in trust for his children. You’ll get it all back someday, and you should show me deep gratitude instead of suspicious disbelief.”

“A fine cheapening of cupidity, and well argued. How long were you thinking it out?”

“A great way to simplify greed, and you've made a good case for it. How long did you spend thinking about this?”

“As to that question of the suspicions you labored under—remember that any conclusion drawn from circumstances was hypothetical. I may have had a professional opinion as to the cause of death, and a secret one as to the means employed. That was conjecture; but if you are fair, you will confess that, by running away to London, you did much to incriminate yourself in men’s minds.”

“As for the suspicions you had—remember that any conclusions based on the circumstances were hypothetical. I may have had a professional opinion about the cause of death, and a personal one about how it happened. That was just speculation; but if you’re being honest, you have to admit that by fleeing to London, you really did a lot to make people think you were guilty.”

“I never looked upon it in that light.”

“I never saw it that way.”

“I dare say not. Innocence, from its nature, may very often stultify itself. I think you innocent now. Then I was not so certain. It was not, perhaps, till your father sought to silence me, that my suspicions were diverted into a darker channel.”

“I wouldn't say so. Innocence, by its nature, can often end up causing confusion. I see you as innocent now. Back then, I wasn't so sure. It was probably only when your father tried to silence me that my doubts took a darker turn.”

“You put a good case,” I said, amazed at the man’s plausibility. “You might convince one who knew less of you.”

“You make a good point,” I said, impressed by the guy’s convincing nature. “You might convince someone who knows less about you.”

“You can prove nothing to my discredit. This is all the growth of early prejudice. Think that at any moment I might have denounced him and left the proof of innocence on his shoulders.”

“You can't prove anything against me. This is just the result of early bias. Just think, I could have called him out at any moment and left him to carry the burden of proving his innocence.”

“And killed the goose with the golden eggs? I am not altogether childish, Dr. Crackenthorpe, or quite ignorant of the first principles of law. In England the burden of proof lies on the prosecution. How would you have proceeded?”

“And killed the goose that laid the golden eggs? I’m not completely naïve, Dr. Crackenthorpe, nor am I entirely unaware of the basics of law. In England, the burden of proof is on the prosecution. How would you have gone about it?”

“I should at least have eased my conscience of an intolerable load and escaped the discomforting reflection that I might be considered an accessory after the fact.”

“I should at least have relieved my conscience of an unbearable burden and avoided the uncomfortable thought that I could be seen as an accessory after the fact.”

“As indeed you are in the sight of heaven by your own showing, though I swear my father is as innocent of the crime as I am.”

“As you are in the eyes of heaven by your own admission, even though I swear my father is just as innocent of the crime as I am.”

He shrugged his shoulders with a deprecating gesture.

He shrugged dismissively.

“Anyhow, my position shows my disinterestedness,” he said.

“Anyway, my position shows that I have no personal stake in this,” he said.

“And you are growing frightened over it, it seems. Well, take whatever course pleases you. From our point of view, here, I feel quite easy as to results.”

“And you seem to be getting scared about it. Well, do whatever makes you happy. From where we stand, I feel pretty relaxed about the outcome.”

“You misapprehend me. This visit is actuated by no motive but that of friendliness. I wish to bury the hatchet and resume the pleasant relations that existed of old.”

“You misunderstand me. This visit is motivated solely by friendship. I want to bury the hatchet and return to the good times we had in the past.”

“They were too one-sided. Besides, all the conditions changed upon my return.”

“They were too biased. Plus, everything changed when I got back.”

“And no one regretted it more than I. I have from the first been your true friend, as I have attempted to show. You have a valuable inheritance in my keeping. Indeed”—he gave a sort of high embarrassed titter—“it would be to your real advantage to hand the residue over to me before he has any further opportunity of dissipating it.”

“And no one regrets it more than I do. From the beginning, I’ve been your true friend, as I’ve tried to demonstrate. You have a valuable inheritance that I’m looking after. In fact”—he let out a slightly nervous laugh—“it would actually be in your best interest to give the remaining assets to me before he has another chance to waste them.”

I broke into a cackle of fierce laughter.

I burst into a fit of loud laughter.

“So,” I cried, “the secret is out! I must compliment you on a most insatiable appetite. But, believe me, you have more chance of acquiring the roc’s egg than the handful!”

“So,” I exclaimed, “the secret is revealed! I have to give you credit for an incredibly strong appetite. But trust me, you have a better chance of getting the roc’s egg than that handful!”

He looked at me long and gloomily. I could feel rather than hear him echo: “The handful.” But he made a great effort to resume his conciliatory tone when he spoke again.

He stared at me for a long time, looking really down. I could feel him quietly repeating, “The handful.” But he worked hard to get back to his friendly tone when he spoke again.

“You jump to hot-headed conclusions. It was a simple idea of the moment, and as you choose to misinterpret it, let it be forgotten. The main point is, are we to be friends again?”

“You jump to angry conclusions. It was just a fleeting idea, and since you misinterpret it, let’s move past it. The main point is, can we be friends again?”

“And I repeat that we can’t resume what never existed. This posturing is stupid farce that had best end. Shall we make the question conditional? That cameo, that you have come into possession of—we won’t hazard a supposition by what means—restore it, at least, to its rightful owner as an earnest of your single-mindedness. I, who am to inherit it in the end, give you full permission.”

“And I’ll say it again: we can’t continue what never existed. This act is a ridiculous farce that should come to an end. Should we make the question conditional? That item you have—isn’t it interesting how you came to have it?—return it, at least, to its rightful owner as proof of your sincerity. I, who will inherit it in the end, give you my full permission.”

He started back, and his face went the color of a withered aspen leaf.

He stepped back, and his face turned the color of a dried-up aspen leaf.

“It’s mine,” he cried, shrilly. “I wouldn’t part with it to the queen!”

“It’s mine,” he shouted, sharply. “I wouldn’t give it up for the queen!”

“See then! What am I to believe?”

"Well then! What should I believe?"

I walked close up to him. His fingers itched to strike me, I could see.

I walked right up to him. I could see his fingers itching to hit me.

“Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I said, “you had best have spared yourself this errand. Why, what a poor scamp you must be to think to take me in with such a fusty trick. Make the most of what you’ve got. You’ll not have another stiver from us. Look elsewhere for a victim. Your evil mission in life is the hounding of the wretched. Mine, you know. Some clews are already in my hand, and, if there is one man in the world I should rejoice to drag down—you are he!”

“Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I said, “you should have saved yourself the trouble. Seriously, what a pathetic guy you must be to think you could fool me with such an outdated trick. Make the most of what you have. You won’t get another cent from us. Look somewhere else for a target. Your purpose in life seems to be to torment the unfortunate. Mine, as you know. I already have some leads, and if there’s one person in the world I’d love to bring down—it’s you!”

He walked to the door, and, turning, stamped his foot furiously down on the boards.

He walked to the door and, turning around, slammed his foot angrily down on the floorboards.

“You bitter dolt!” he roared, with a withering sneer. “Understand that the chance I gave you is withdrawn forever. There are means—there are means; and I——”

“You bitter fool!” he shouted, with a scornful smirk. “Know that the opportunity I offered you is taken back for good. There are ways—there are ways; and I——”

He stopped; gulped; put his hand to his throat, and walked out of the house without another word.

He paused, swallowed hard, placed his hand on his throat, and walked out of the house without saying another word.

I stood looking after him, all blazing with anger. No least fear of the evil creature was in me, but only a blank fierce astonishment that he should thus have dared to brave me on my own ground. What cupidity was that, indeed, that could not only think to gloss over long years of merciless torment by a few false suave words, but could actually hope to find the profit of his condescension in a post-prandial gorging of the fragments his inordinate gluttony of avarice had passed over!

I stood there watching him, filled with anger. I had no fear of the wicked creature; instead, I was just in complete shock that he had the audacity to confront me in my own space. What kind of greed was it that not only thought it could smooth over years of ruthless torment with a few insincere sweet words, but actually believed he could benefit from his patronizing attitude by indulging in the leftovers his excessive greed had overlooked!

However, putting all thought of him from me, I returned to my father.

However, pushing all thoughts of him aside, I went back to my father.

CHAPTER XLVIII.
A WASTED SEARCH.

One result of Dr. Crackenthorpe’s visit was that I determined to then and there push my secret inquiries to a head in the direction of my friend, the sexton of St. John’s.

One result of Dr. Crackenthorpe’s visit was that I decided to immediately take my secret investigations further regarding my friend, the sexton of St. John’s.

I had not seen or heard of this man since the day of his seizure in the archway of the close, but I thought his attack must surely by now have yielded and left him sane again.

I hadn't seen or heard about this guy since he collapsed in the archway of the close, but I assumed his episode must have passed by now and he was back to his usual self.

That very afternoon, leaving my father comfortably established with book and paper, I walked over to the old churchyard under the hill and looked about among the graves for some sign of him who farmed them. The place was empty and deserted; it showed clearly that the hand of order was withdrawn and had not been replaced.

That afternoon, after making sure my dad was settled with his book and newspaper, I walked over to the old churchyard at the base of the hill and looked around among the graves for any sign of the person who tended to them. The place was empty and abandoned; it was obvious that order was no longer maintained and hadn’t been restored.

Not knowing whither to go to make inquiries, I loitered idly about some little time longer, in the hope that chance might throw some one who could direct me in my way.

Not knowing where to go to ask questions, I hung around for a bit longer, hoping that luck would bring someone who could guide me.

Within my vision two mounds only stood out stark and sterile from the tangled green of Death’s garden, and one was Modred’s and the other the grave of the murdered man.

Within my view, two mounds stood out stark and lifeless against the tangled green of Death’s garden; one was Modred’s and the other was the grave of the murdered man.

It was only a strange chance, of course, yet a strange chance it was that should smite those two out of all the yard with barrenness.

It was just an odd coincidence, of course, but it was an odd coincidence that caused those two to stand out in the yard with emptiness.

As I turned I was aware of a bent old man issuing from a side door of the church with a bunch of keys in his hand. To him I walked and addressed my inquiries.

As I turned, I noticed a hunched old man coming out of a side door of the church with a bunch of keys in his hand. I walked over to him and asked my questions.

“Ah!” he said, struggling out of a violent fit of coughing. “George White, sir? The man’s dismissed for drunkenness. To my sorrer, so it is. I has to do his work till they finds a substitoot. It’ll be the death of me this chill autumn.”

“Ah!” he said, breaking out of a harsh coughing fit. “George White, right? That guy got fired for being drunk. It’s really unfortunate, I tell you. I have to pick up his work until they find a replacement. This chilly autumn is going to be the end of me.”

“Do you know where he lives?”

“Do you know where he lives?”

“He ain’t app’inted yet.”

“He hasn't been appointed yet.”

“George White, I mean?”

"Are you talking about George White?"

“He lives, if living he is, ower at Fullflood yonder. I misremember the number, but it’s either 17 or 27, or mebbe 74. They’ll tell you if you ask. Not but what I’d leave him alone, if I was you, for he’ll do you no good.”

“He lives, if he’s really living, over at Fullflood there. I can’t remember the number, but it’s either 17 or 27, or maybe 74. They’ll let you know if you ask. But honestly, I’d leave him alone if I were you, because he won’t do you any good.”

“He can’t do me any harm, at least. I think I’ll try.”

“He can’t hurt me, at least. I think I’ll give it a shot.”

“Go your courses, then. Young men are that bold-blooded. Go your courses. You can’t miss if you follers my directions.”

“Go ahead, then. Young guys are so daring. Just go for it. You can’t go wrong if you follow my advice.”

I had my own opinion as to that, but I tramped off to the district indicated, which lay in the western quarter of the town. Chance put out a friendly hand to me.

I had my own thoughts about that, but I headed off to the area mentioned, which was in the western part of town. Fortune smiled on me.

I had paused in indecision, when a woman standing at an open door behind me hailed another who was coming down the pavement with a little basket over her arm.

I paused, uncertain, when a woman standing at an open door behind me called out to another woman who was walking down the sidewalk with a small basket on her arm.

“Good-arternoon, Mrs. White,” said the first wife as the other came up. “And how did ye find your marn?”

“Good afternoon, Mrs. White,” said the first wife as the other approached. “And how did you find your morning?”

I pricked up my ears.

I perked up my ears.

“No better and no worse, Mrs. Catty, and tharnk ye kindly.”

“No better and no worse, Mrs. Catty, and thank you kindly.”

“The horrers has left him, I’m told.”

“The horror has left him, I’m told.”

“Ye’re told true, but little recommends the going. His face is the color o’ my apron here—an awesome sight. It’s the music membrim in his stommick, ’tis said that’s out o’ toon.”

“You're right, but not much about it is appealing. His face is the color of my apron here—quite a sight. It’s the sounds in his stomach, they say, that are out of tune.”

“Ah, ma dear, I know it. It’s what the doctors call an orgin; and the pain is grinding.”

“Ah, my dear, I know it. It’s what the doctors call an origin; and the pain is unbearable.”

“God bless ye—it’s naught to what it were. ’Tis the colic o’ the mind he suffers, one may say.”

“God bless you—it’s nothing like it used to be. It’s the ache of the mind he’s dealing with, you could say.”

“Deary me, deary me! Poor Mr. White!”

“Oh no! Poor Mr. White!”

“I left him a-sitting before the infirmary fire in a happythetic state, they names it, though to my mind he looked wretched.”

“I left him sitting in front of the infirmary fire in a happy state, as they call it, but to me, he looked miserable.”

“And so must you be to harve your marn in the house. Well, well—and dismissed from his post, too, come rain or sunshine.”

“And so you must be to have your man in the house. Well, well—and dismissed from his position, too, come rain or shine.”

I hurried off, satisfied with what I had heard. If the woman with the basket was not the sexton’s wife, there was no happy fortuity in fate. For a moment I had thought I would address myself to her, but the reflection that no good purpose could be answered thereby, and that by doing so I might awaken suspicions where none existed, made me think better of it.

I rushed away, feeling pleased with what I had learned. If the woman with the basket wasn't the sexton's wife, then fate had no happy coincidence. For a moment, I considered speaking to her, but I realized that it wouldn't serve any good purpose and that it could raise suspicions where there were none, so I decided against it.

Expanding her allusions, I writ down in my mind that George White, taken in hand by the police, had been remanded to the workhouse infirmary pending his recovery from an attack of delirium tremens, and such I found to be the case. Now the hope of getting anything in the nature of conclusive proof from him seemed remote. At least no harm could be done by me paying him a visit.

Expanding her references, I noted in my mind that George White, taken into custody by the police, had been sent to the workhouse infirmary while recovering from an episode of delirium tremens, which turned out to be true. Now, the chance of getting any solid proof from him seemed unlikely. Still, visiting him couldn’t hurt.

Fortunately I discovered, upon presenting myself at the “house,” that it was a visitors’ day, and that a margin yet remained of the time limit imposed upon callers.

Fortunately, when I arrived at the "house," I found out it was a visitors' day, and there was still some time left for visitors to come by.

I was referred to the infirmary doctor—a withered stick of a man, with an unprofessional beard the color and texture of dead grass. This gentleman’s broadcloth, reversing the order of things, seemed to have worn out him, instead of he it, so sleek, imposing and many sizes too large for him were his clothes.

I was sent to the infirmary doctor—a frail, thin man with an unkempt beard that looked like dead grass. This guy’s suit, ironically, seemed to wear him out instead of the other way around; it was so sleek, impressive, and several sizes too big for him.

He listened with his teeth, it seemed, for his lip went up, exposing them every time he awaited an answer.

He listened intently, it seemed, because his lip curled up, showing his teeth every time he waited for a response.

“George White? The man’s in a state of melancholia following alcoholic excess. He is only a responsible creature at moments, and has hallucinations. I doubt his recovery.”

“George White? He’s in a pretty bad place after drinking too much. He’s only sensible sometimes, and he has hallucinations. I’m not sure he’s going to get better.”

“I might take my chance of one of the moments, sir.”

“I might chance one of the moments, sir.”

“You might, if you could recognize your opportunity. Is it important?”

“You might see it if you could recognize your opportunity. Is it important?”

“Very. That’s no idle assertion, I assure you. He only knows the truth of a certain matter, the solution of which affects many people.”

“Absolutely. That’s not just an empty claim, I promise you. He only knows the truth about a certain issue, the resolution of which impacts many people.”

“Well, you can try. I give you little hope. An attendant must be within reach. There’s no calculating the next crazy impulse in such cases.”

“Well, you can give it a shot. I don’t have high hopes for you. An attendant needs to be nearby. You can’t predict the next wild impulse in situations like this.”

An attendant took me in charge and convoyed me to the infirmary—a cleanly bare room, with a row of bedsteads headed against a distempered wall, and nailed to the latter over each patient’s pillow, a diagnosis of his disease and its treatment, like a descriptive label in a museum.

An attendant took me under their care and led me to the infirmary—a tidy, empty room, with a row of beds lined up against a faded wall, and nailed above each patient's pillow was a diagnosis of their illness and its treatment, like a label in a museum.

Some of the beds were occupied; a convalescent pallid figure or two lingered about the sunny windows at the end of the room, and seated solitary before the fire was the foundering wreck of George White.

Some of the beds were taken; a couple of pale figures recovering from illnesses hung around the sunny windows at the end of the room, and sitting alone by the fire was the struggling wreck of George White.

The attendant briefly said, “That’s him,” and, retiring a short distance away, leaned against a bedstead rail. I fetched a chair from the wall and sat myself down by the poor shattered ruin.

The attendant quickly said, “That’s him,” and then moved a short way off, leaning against the bed rail. I grabbed a chair from the wall and sat down beside the poor broken figure.

A hopeless vacuity reigned in his expression at first, and presently he began to maunder and dribble forth a liquid patter of words all unintelligible.

A hopeless emptiness showed in his expression at first, and soon he started to ramble and spill out a stream of words that made no sense.

By and by some connectedness was apparent in his wanderings. I stooped my head to listen.

By and by, a sense of connection became clear in his wanderings. I bent down to listen.

“He’s alone and asleep—the only one. Time to try—sarftly, now—a fut i’ the toe-hole wi’ caution—and I’m up and out. Curse the crumbling clay. Ah! a bit’s fell on him! My God, what a grin! One eye’s open! If I cud sweat to moisten it, now! I’m dry wi’ fire and dust! I’m farlin’ back—I’m——”

“He’s alone and asleep—the only one. Time to try—softly, now—my foot in the toe-hole with caution—and I’m up and out. Curse the crumbling clay. Ah! A bit fell on him! My God, what a grin! One eye’s open! If I could sweat to moisten it, now! I’m dry from heat and dust! I’m backing away—I’m——”

He half-rose to his feet; I put out a hand to control him, but he sunk down again and into apathy in a moment.

He half-stood up; I reached out to stop him, but he sank back down into apathy almost immediately.

A few minutes and the stream of words was flowing once more.

A few minutes later, the words were flowing again.

“Not so deep—not so deep, arter all. The tails o’ the warms wriggles on the coffin, while their heads be stuck out i’ the blessed air. Two fut, I make it. I cud putt my harnd through, so be as this cruel lid would heist up. It’s breaking—the soil’s coming through the cracks. It’s pouring in and choking me—it’s choking me, I say. Isn’t there none to hear? Why, I’m sinking! The subsoil’s dropped in! I shall be ten fut down and no chance if——”

“Not so deep—not so deep, after all. The tails of the worms wriggle on the coffin while their heads stick out in the fresh air. Two feet, I’d say. I could put my hand through, just like this cruel lid would lift up. It’s breaking—the soil’s coming through the cracks. It’s pouring in and choking me—it’s choking me, I swear. Is there no one to hear? I’m sinking! The subsoil’s fallen in! I’ll be ten feet down and no chance if——”

Again the struggle; again the collapse; and by and by, the monotonous murmur gathering volume as it proceeded.

Again the struggle; again the fall; and gradually, the constant murmur building up in intensity as it went on.

“Sing, says you—and the devil drums i’ the pit if I so much as whisper. Look’ee ther—at the white square o’ the sky. Thart’s what keeps me going. If you was to blot thart out, he’d have me by the hip wi’ a pinch like a bloodhound’s jaw. There’s summut darkens! Who’s thart a-looking down? Why, you bloody murderer, I knows you! I found you out, I did, you ugly cutthroat devil. Already dead, says you? Who kills dead men? There bain’t a thing i’ the warld I’d hold my tongue for but drink—you gie it me, then. What’s this? The bottle’s swarming wi’ maggots—arnts, black arnts. You’re a rare villain! Not a doctor, I say. A doctor don’t cut the weasands o’ dead men and let out the worms—millions of them—and there’s some wi’ faces and shining rings and gewgaws. The ungodly shall go down into the pit—help me out o’ it—they’re burying me alive!”

“Sing, you say—and the devil’s drumming in the pit if I even whisper. Look over there—at the white square of the sky. That’s what keeps me going. If you blotted that out, he’d grab me by the hip like a bloodhound's jaw. Something’s darkening! Who’s looking down? I know you, you bloody murderer! I figured you out, you ugly cutthroat devil. Already dead, you say? Who kills dead men? There’s nothing in the world I’d stay quiet for except drink—you give it to me, then. What’s this? The bottle’s crawling with maggots—ants, black ants. You’re a real villain! Not a doctor, I say. A doctor doesn’t cut the throats of dead men and let out the worms—millions of them—and some have faces and shiny rings and trinkets. The ungodly shall go down into the pit—help me out of it—they’re burying me alive!”

He leaped to his feet, with drawn, ashy face. The watchful attendant was at his side in a moment and had put a restraining hand on him.

He jumped to his feet, his face pale and ashy. The attentive attendant was right beside him in an instant and placed a steadying hand on him.

“You’ll get nought out of him, sir,” he said. “It’s my belief he’ll never utter sane word again.”

"You won't get anything out of him, sir," he said. "I believe he'll never say a sensible word again."

As he spoke the sexton’s eyes lighted on me in their wild roving, steadied, flickered and took a little glint of reason. Still gazing at me, he sunk into his chair again.

As he spoke, the sexton’s eyes landed on me, wild and wandering, then focused, flickered, and showed a hint of understanding. Still looking at me, he sank back into his chair again.

“Leave us alone for a minute,” I said to the man. “He seems to recognize me, I think.”

“Give us a minute,” I said to the man. “I think he remembers me.”

“As long as his eyes don’t wander, maybe,” he answered. “Keep ’em fixed on you”—and he withdrew to his former standpoint.

“As long as his eyes don’t wander, maybe,” he replied. “Keep them focused on you”—and he returned to his previous position.

“George,” I said, in a low, distinct voice, “do you know me?”

“George,” I said, in a quiet, clear voice, “do you recognize me?”

I held him with an intense gaze. He seemed struggling in an inward agony to escape it.

I held his gaze intensely. He looked like he was struggling with an inner pain to break free from it.

“George,” I said again, “do you know who I am?”

“George,” I said again, “do you know who I am?”

“The grave yon, where no grass grows,” he muttered.

“The grave over there, where no grass grows,” he muttered.

“Yes, yes. Why doesn’t it grow there?”

“Yes, yes. Why doesn't it grow there?”

“Ask the——”

“Ask the—”

“Ask whom? I’m listening.”

"Ask who? I'm listening."

“It’s he—oh, my God!”

“It’s him—oh my God!”

I saw the terror creep and flutter behind the surface of his skin. I saw it leap out and heard a yell, as his eyes escaped their thraldom; and on the instant the attendant was there and struggling with him.

I saw the fear creep and flutter beneath his skin. I saw it burst out and heard him scream, as his eyes broke free from their hold; and in that moment, the attendant was there, struggling with him.

In the shock of it I jumped up and turned—and saw Dr. Crackenthorpe standing in the doorway.

In shock, I jumped up and turned—and saw Dr. Crackenthorpe standing in the doorway.

I ran at him in a sort of frenzy.

I rushed at him in a wild frenzy.

“What do you want?” I cried; “what are you here for?”

“What do you want?” I yelled; “why are you here?”

I think I was about to strike him, when the wizened figure of the doctor who had given me permission to enter thrust itself between us.

I think I was about to hit him when the old doctor who had let me in stepped in between us.

“What’s all this?” he said, in a sharp, grating voice. “How dare you make this uproar, sir?”

“What’s going on here?” he said, in a harsh, annoying voice. “How dare you cause this commotion, sir?”

I fell back, shaking with rage. All down the row of beds pale sick faces had risen, looking on in wonder. Beside the fire my escort was still struggling with the madman.

I fell back, trembling with anger. All along the row of beds, pale, sick faces had sat up, watching in amazement. Next to the fire, my escort was still wrestling with the madman.

“What right has he to be here—to come and spy upon me?” I cried.

“What right does he have to be here—to come and spy on me?” I cried.

“This is simply outrageous! Dr. Crackenthorpe” (he glanced at the newcomer with no very flattering expression) “is here to superintend the removal of a patient of his. He must be protected from insult. I rescind my permit. Johnson, see this man off the premises.”

“This is absolutely outrageous! Dr. Crackenthorpe” (he looked at the newcomer with a rather unflattering expression) “is here to oversee the removal of one of his patients. He must be shielded from any disrespect. I revoke my permit. Johnson, escort this man off the premises.”

A second attendant advanced and took me, police fashion, by the elbow. I offered no resistance. Impulse had made a fool of me, and I felt it.

A second attendant stepped forward and, in a police-like manner, grabbed me by the elbow. I didn't resist. My impulsiveness had made me look foolish, and I sensed it.

The sound of the scuffle by the fire still continued. As I passed Dr. Crackenthorpe he made me a mocking bow, hat in hand. Then, waving me aside as if I were some troublesome supplicant he desired to ignore, he advanced further into the room.

The noise of the struggle by the fire kept going. As I walked past Dr. Crackenthorpe, he gave me a sarcastic bow, holding his hat. Then, waving me away like I was an annoying person he wanted to dismiss, he moved deeper into the room.

Then came a sudden thud and loud exclamation, at which both I and my attendant turned.

Then there was a sudden thud and a loud shout, and both my attendant and I turned.

The madman had bested his enemy and dashed him to the floor. A moment then he paused, his gasping mouth and pale eyes indicative of his terror of the man approaching—a moment only, and he turned and fled. I was conscious of a sudden breaking out of voices—of a fearful screech ringing above them—of a hurried rush of shapes—of a bound and crash and shattering snap of glass. It all happened in an instant, and there was a jagged and gaping fissure in a window at the end of the room—and George White was gone.

The madman had defeated his enemy and thrown him to the ground. For a brief moment, he hesitated, his panting mouth and pale eyes showing his fear of the man coming closer—a moment only, and then he turned and ran. I noticed a sudden explosion of voices—an alarming scream rising above them—a frantic rush of figures—a leap and crash and the sharp sound of glass shattering. It all unfolded in an instant, and there was a jagged and wide break in a window at the end of the room—and George White was gone.

CHAPTER XLIX.
A discreet warning.

I fully expected to be summoned as a witness to the inquest held on George White. However, as it turned out, they left me alone, and for that I was thankful, though indeed I had little to fear from any cross-examination; and Dr. Crackenthorpe would hardly have ventured under the circumstances to use his professional influence to my discomfiture, seeing that I had shown knowledge of the fact that between him and the dead man was once, at least, some species of understanding. So he gave his version of the affair, without any reference to me, who indeed could hardly in any way be held responsible for the catastrophe.

I fully expected to be called as a witness for the inquest into George White's death. However, in the end, they left me alone, and I was grateful for that, even though I had little to fear from any questioning. Dr. Crackenthorpe wouldn't have dared to use his professional influence against me, especially considering I knew that there had once been some kind of understanding between him and the deceased. So, he provided his account of the situation without mentioning me, who really couldn't be blamed for what happened.

And now he lay dead, the latest victim of the inquisition of the wheel, I most fully believed; a poor wretch withered under its ban that would reach, it seemed, to agents but remotely connected with the dark history of its immediate neighbors. He was dead, and with him, I could but think, had passed my one chance of probing the direful mystery in that direction where the core of it festered.

And now he lay dead, the latest victim of the inquisition of the wheel, I truly believed; a poor soul who had suffered under its curse that seemed to extend to those only loosely linked to the dark history of its immediate surroundings. He was dead, and with him, I could only think that my one chance to uncover the terrible mystery in the direction where it festered had also passed.

Thereafter for weeks I walked in a stubborn rebellion against fate, intensified by the thought that this stultifying of my purpose had come upon me on the heels of my triumphant mastery of that old weird influence of the mill—a triumph that had seemed to pronounce me the very chosen champion of truth to whom all ways to the undoing of the wicked should be revealed.

Thereafter, for weeks, I walked in stubborn defiance of fate, fueled by the idea that this suffocating setback had hit me right after I had triumphantly overcome that strange influence of the mill—a victory that had made me feel like the chosen champion of truth, destined to uncover all the ways to defeat the wicked.

But, now, as the month drew to its close, a new anxiety came to humble me with the pathos of the world, and to assimilate all restless emotions into one pale fog of silence, gray and sorrowful.

But now, as the month came to an end, a new worry began to humble me with the sadness of the world, blending all my restless feelings into one pale fog of silence, gray and sorrowful.

On a certain morning, looking in my father’s face when I brought him his breakfast, I read something there, the import of which I would not consider or dwell upon until I could escape and commune with myself alone.

On a particular morning, when I looked at my father's face as I brought him his breakfast, I saw something there that I wouldn't think about or reflect on until I could get away and be alone with my thoughts.

There was little external change in him and he was bright and cheerful. It was only a certain sudden sense of withdrawal that struck a chill into me—a sense as if life, seeking to steal unobserved from its ancient prison, knew itself noticed and affected to be dallying simply with the rusted locks and bolts.

There wasn't much different about him on the outside, and he seemed bright and upbeat. It was just this sudden feeling of him pulling away that sent a chill through me—a feeling as if life, trying to slip away unnoticed from its old prison, realized it was being watched and pretended to just be fiddling with the rusty locks and bolts.

Realizing this presently to the full, I determined then and there to put everything else to one side and to devote myself single-handed to the tender ministering to his last days upon earth. And grief and sadness were mingled in me, for I loved the old man and could not but rejoice that the inevitable should come to him so peacefully. But prospect of the utter loneliness that would fall upon me when he was gone woke a selfish resentment that he should be taken from me and fought in my heart for mastery over the better emotion.

Understanding this fully in the moment, I decided then and there to set everything else aside and dedicate myself entirely to caring for him in his final days. I felt a mix of grief and sadness because I loved the old man, and I couldn't help but feel happy that he would leave this world so peacefully. However, the thought of the sheer loneliness I would face after he was gone stirred up a selfish anger that he would be taken from me, battling within my heart against the deeper feeling of love.

Did he know? Not certainly, perhaps, for slowly dying men give little thought to the way they wander. But something in the prospect opening out before him must, I think, have struck him with a dawning marvel at its strangeness; as a sleeper, wakened from a weird romance of dreaming, finds a wonder of unfamiliarity in the world restored to him.

Did he know? Not for sure, maybe, because men who are slowly dying don’t think much about how they move through life. But something about the scene unfolding in front of him must have caught his attention with a growing sense of amazement at its oddness; like someone waking up from a bizarre dream finds a sense of wonder in the familiar world around them.

It may have been that some increase of care on my part making itself apparent was the first warning to him that all was not as it used to be, for there came a night when he called to me as I was leaving his room—after seeing him comfortably established—in a voice with a queer ring of emotion in it.

It might have been that my extra attention was the first sign to him that things weren't as they used to be, because one night he called out to me as I was leaving his room—after making sure he was comfortable—using a voice that had a strange emotional tone to it.

“What is it, dad?” I asked, hurrying back to his bedside.

“What is it, Dad?” I asked, rushing back to his bedside.

“I’m wakeful to-night, my lad; well and easy, but wakeful.”

“I’m awake tonight, my boy; feeling fine and relaxed, but wide awake.”

“Shall I stop with you a bit longer?”

“Should I stay with you a little longer?”

I saw he wished it and sat myself down upon the foot of the bed.

I could tell he wanted it, so I sat down at the foot of the bed.

“Good lad,” he said. “I don’t deserve all this, Renalt. It should be a blank and empty thing to review a life spent in idleness and self-indulgence. I ought to feel that, and yet I’m at peace. Why wasn’t I of your militant philosophers, who treating love like any other luxury, find salve for the bitter sting of it in a brave independence of righteousness!”

“Good man,” he said. “I don’t deserve all this, Renalt. It should feel like a blank and empty thing to look back on a life lived in laziness and self-indulgence. I should feel that way, yet I’m at peace. Why wasn’t I one of your militant philosophers, who treat love like any other luxury and find relief from its bitter sting in a bold independence of righteousness!”

“As well ask, dad, why in battle the bullets spare some and mangle others.”

“As well ask, Dad, why in battle some bullets spare some people and mangle others.”

“You mean the faculty of overriding fate is constitutional, not a courageous theory, Renalt?”

“You mean the ability to change fate is built-in, not just a brave idea, Renalt?”

“Yet I think your philosopher would be the first to acknowledge its truth.”

“Still, I believe your philosopher would be the first to admit its truth.”

“Of course. He’d have a principle to prove. But I can’t gather consolation there for having wittingly sunk myself to the beasts.”

“Of course. He’d have a principle to prove. But I can’t find comfort there for having knowingly lowered myself to the level of animals.”

“Dad!”

“Dad!”

“Why should I mince matters? Let me look at you full face. I have never been a liar, but I’ve chosen to deceive myself into the belief that mere brute self-indulgence was a fine revolt against the tyranny of the gods.”

“Why should I sugarcoat things? Let me look at you directly. I’ve never been a liar, but I’ve convinced myself that just indulging my desires was some kind of rebellion against the oppression of the gods.”

“It may have been nature’s counter-irritant to unbearable suffering.”

“It might have been nature’s way of coping with unbearable suffering.”

“Sophistry, my boy. It’s out of the kindness of your heart, but it’s sophistry. Better to die shrieking under the knife than to live to be a hopeless, disfigured cripple. Look at me lying here. What heritage of virtue, what example of endurance, shall I leave to my children?”

“Sophistry, my boy. It’s coming from a good place, but it's just sophistry. It's better to die screaming under the knife than to live as a hopeless, disfigured cripple. Look at me lying here. What legacy of virtue, what example of resilience, will I leave for my children?”

“You have never complained.”

"You've never complained."

“No comfort, Renalt—none. I nursed my resentment from base fear only that by revealing it, it would dissipate. With such a belief I have to face the Supreme Court up there; and”—he looked at me earnestly—“before very long, I think.”

“No comfort, Renalt—none. I held on to my resentment out of pure fear that if I let it out, it would fade away. With that belief, I have to confront the Supreme Court up there; and”—he looked at me seriously—“I think it’ll be happening pretty soon.”

I shook my head in silence. I could find no word to say.

I shook my head quietly. I had no words to say.

“Am I afraid?” he went on, still intently regarding me. “I think not—at present. Yet I have some bitter charges to answer.”

“Am I afraid?” he continued, still looking at me intently. “I don’t think so—right now. But I have some tough accusations to address.”

“This rest will restore you again, dad.”

“This break will recharge you again, Dad.”

He did not seem to hear me. His eyes left my face and he continued in a murmuring voice:

He didn’t seem to hear me. His gaze drifted away from my face and he kept speaking in a soft voice:

“The last dispossession the old suffer is sleep, it seems. Balm in Gilead—balm in Gilead!”

“The last thing the old lose is sleep, it seems. Healing in Gilead—healing in Gilead!”

“What little breath will keep the spark alive,” I thought as I sat and watched the worn quiet figure. The face looked as if molded out of wax and so moved me that presently I must rise and bend over it, thinking the end had actually come while I watched.

“What little breath will keep the spark alive,” I thought as I sat and watched the worn quiet figure. The face looked like it was made out of wax, and it touched me so deeply that eventually, I had to stand up and lean over it, believing that the end had truly come while I watched.

With my rising, however, a sigh broke from it, and a little stir of the limbs, so that my heart that had fallen leaped up again with gladness. Then he looked up at me standing above him, and a smile passed like a gleam of sunlight over his features.

With my rise, however, a sigh escaped from him, and he moved his limbs a bit, making my heart, which had dropped, leap back up with joy. Then he looked up at me standing above him, and a smile spread across his face like a ray of sunlight.

“I always loved you, my son Renalt,” he murmured, and, murmuring, fell into a light trance once more.

“I've always loved you, my son Renalt,” he whispered, and as he whispered, he slipped into a light trance again.

The following day there was no change in his condition. I could have thought him floating out of life on that tide of dreaming thoughts that seemed to bear him up so gently and so easily. When, at moments, he would rise to consciousness of my presence, he would nod to me and smile; and again sink back on the pillow of gracious somnolence.

The next day, there was no change in his condition. I could have imagined him drifting away on a wave of dreams that seemed to support him so gently and effortlessly. When he would briefly become aware of my presence, he would nod and smile at me, then sink back into a comfortable sleep.

I had been sitting reading to myself in my father’s room and all was glowing silence about me, when a sudden clap at the window-casement made me start. I jumped to my feet and looked out. A vast gloomy curtain of cloud was drawing up from the east; even as I looked, some shafts of its bitterness drove through the joints of the lattice, stabbing at me with points of ice, and I shivered, though the sunlight was still upon me.

I had been sitting alone in my dad's room, reading, and everything around me was quiet and peaceful, when a loud bang on the window made me jump. I sprang to my feet and looked outside. A huge, dark curtain of clouds was rolling in from the east; as I watched, some of its coldness pierced through the cracks in the window, hitting me like ice, and I shivered, even though the sunlight was still shining down on me.

The storm came on with incredible speed; within five minutes of my rising clouds of hail were flogging the streets, and from a whirling fog of night jangle of innumerable voices hooting and whistling broke like a besieging cloud of Goths upon the ancient capital.

The storm hit with amazing speed; within five minutes of my waking, hail was crashing onto the streets, and from a swirling fog of night, the chaotic sounds of countless voices hooting and whistling erupted like an invading army descending on the old capital.

CHAPTER L.
Taken down.

For ten minutes, during which the city was blind with hail, I could see nothing but a thicket of white strings dense as the threads in a loom; hear nothing but the pounding crash of thunder and fierce hiss and clatter of the driving stones. Then darkness gathered within and without, and down came the storm with an access of fury that seemed verily as if it must flatten out the town like a scattered ants’ nest.

For ten minutes, while the city was engulfed in hail, I could see nothing but a thick mass of white strings as dense as threads in a loom; hear nothing but the booming thunder and the fierce hissing and rattling of the driving stones. Then darkness closed in both inside and outside, and the storm descended with a fury that felt like it would flatten the town like a disturbed ant nest.

So infernal for the moment was the uproar that I hurried to my father’s side, fearful that his soul might actually yield itself to the raging tyranny of its surroundings.

The noise was so overwhelming in that moment that I rushed to my father's side, afraid that his spirit might actually give in to the furious chaos around us.

He lay unmoved in the same quiet stupor of the faculties, unconscious, apparently, that anything out of nature’s custom was enacting near him.

He lay still in the same quiet daze, unaware, it seemed, that anything unusual was happening around him.

As suddenly as it had begun, the white deluge ceased, as though the last of its reservoirs above were emptied. The reaction to comparative silence was so intense that in the first joy of it one scarcely harkened to the voice of a great wind that had risen and was following on the heels of the storm, to batten like a camp follower on the wreckage of the battle that had swept by. For four weary days it flew, going past like an endless army, and laden clouds were its parks of artillery and the swords of its bitterness never rested in their scabbards.

As suddenly as it started, the heavy snow stopped, as if the last of its reserves above had run dry. The quiet that followed was so overwhelming that at first, people barely noticed the strong wind that had picked up, trailing behind the storm like a camp follower scavenging the ruins of the battle that had just passed. For four exhausting days it blew, moving on like an endless army, with dark clouds as its artillery and the blades of its rage never resting in their sheaths.

On that first evening, when the hailstorm had passed and light was restored, I was standing by the window looking out on the bridge and the street all freckled with white, when a low moaning sound came to my ears. I turned sharply round, thinking it was my father, but he lay peaceful and motionless. I hurried to the door and opened it, and there in the passage outside was old Peggy, cast down upon her face, and groaning and muttering in a pitiful manner.

On that first evening, after the hailstorm had cleared and the light returned, I was standing by the window looking out at the bridge and the street dappled with white, when I heard a faint moaning sound. I turned around quickly, thinking it was my father, but he was calm and still. I rushed to the door and opened it, and there in the hallway was old Peggy, lying face down, groaning and muttering in a distressing way.

I gave her a little ungallant peck with my foot.

I gave her a little ungracious nudge with my foot.

“Now!” I cried, “what’s this? What are you doing?”

“Now!” I shouted, “What’s going on? What are you doing?”

Her face was hidden on her arm and she spoke up mumblingly.

Her face was buried in her arm, and she spoke up in a mumble.

“Oh!” she said; “Lord—Lord! It bain’t worthy o’ you!”

“Oh!” she said; “Lord—Lord! It's not worthy of you!”

“What’s the matter, I say?”

"What's wrong, I say?"

“Take the clean and well-preserved! There’s better fish than a poor feckless old ’ooman all fly blown like a carkis wi’ ungodliness!”

“Take the clean and well-kept! There’s better fish than a poor, useless old woman all fly-blown like a carcass with ungodliness!”

I gave her another little stir.

I gave her another gentle poke.

“I repent!” she shrieked. “I’ll confess everything! Only spare me now. Gie me a month—two months, to prepare my sore wicked soul for the felon’s grave.”

“I’m sorry!” she cried out. “I’ll confess everything! Just spare me now. Give me a month—two months, to get my troubled soul ready for the criminal's grave.”

“Peggy,” I said, sternly, “get up and don’t make a fool of yourself.”

“Peggy,” I said firmly, “get up and don’t embarrass yourself.”

She seemed to listen.

She appeared to listen.

“Is that you, Renalt?” she said, presently.

“Is that you, Renalt?” she said, now.

“Get up—do you hear?”

"Get up—do you hear me?"

“Keep the bolt fro’ me. Pray to the Lord for a bad old ’ooman. Wrastle for me, Renalt.”

“Keep the bolt away from me. Pray to the Lord for a bad old woman. Fight for me, Renalt.”

“Are you crazy?”

"Are you out of your mind?"

She bumped her elbows on the floor as she lay, in fretful terror.

She knocked her elbows on the floor as she lay there, filled with anxious fear.

“Wrastle—wrastle!” she whined. “Don’t waste your breath on axing things. While you talk He enters.”

“Wrestle—wrestle!” she complained. “Don’t waste your breath asking things. While you talk, He comes in.”

“Who enters?”

“Who’s there?”

“The Lord of hosts. I saw His face at the window, and the breath o’ His nostrils was like the sound o’ guns. I arlays meant to repent—I swear it on the blessed book. It’s a wicked thing to compact wi’ the prince o’ darkness. Believe me, truth, I arlays meant it, but the pot must be boiled and the beds made and where were old Peggy’s time? You wudn’t smite a body, Lord, for caring of her dooties, and I repent now. It’s never too late over one sinner doing penance. Oh, Lord, take the young and well-favored and gie crass Rottengoose a month for her sins!”

“The Lord of hosts. I saw His face at the window, and the breath from His nostrils sounded like gunfire. I always meant to repent—I swear it on the holy book. It’s a terrible thing to make a deal with the prince of darkness. Believe me, it’s true, I always meant it, but the pot needs to be boiled and the beds made, and where would old Peggy find the time? You wouldn’t punish someone, Lord, for taking care of their duties, and I repent now. It’s never too late for a sinner to do penance. Oh, Lord, take the young and beautiful and give crass Rottengoose a month for her sins!”

“Peggy, I haven’t a doubt you’ve plenty to do penance for. But have you really the stupendous assurance to think that all this storm is got up on your account? Get up, you old idiot! The thunder’s past and there’s nothing to be afraid of now.”

“Peggy, I have no doubt you have a lot to atone for. But do you really have the incredible nerve to think that this whole storm is happening because of you? Get up, you old fool! The thunder has passed and there’s nothing to be scared of now.”

Her lean body went in with a great sigh. For some moments she lay as she was; then cautiously twisted her head and peered up at me.

Her slim body sank in with a deep sigh. For a moment, she lay there as she was; then she carefully turned her head and looked up at me.

“Sakes alive!” she muttered, listening. “Was it all for nowt, then?”

"Sakes alive!" she murmured, listening. "Was it all for nothing, then?"

I saw the craft come back to her withered eyes in the dusk.

I saw the boat return to her tired eyes in the evening light.

“Heave me up, Renalt,” she said. “The Lord has seen the wisdom o’ let alone, praise to His mercy.”

“Heave me up, Renalt,” she said. “The Lord has seen the wisdom of letting things be, thanks to His mercy.”

“Don’t presume on that, Peggy. He’ll call to you at His own time, though it mayn’t be through a thunderstorm.”

“Don’t assume that, Peggy. He’ll reach out to you in His own time, even if it’s not during a thunderstorm.”

“Look to yourself, Renalt. The young twigs snap easiest. You may be the first to go, wi’ the load o’ guilt you gathered in London yon for company.”

“Take a good look at yourself, Renalt. The young branches break the easiest. You could be the first to fall, with all that guilt you picked up in London for company.”

“Very likely. You asked me to pray for you just now, you know. What’s on your mind, Peggy Rottengoose?”

“Probably. You just asked me to pray for you, you know. What’s bothering you, Peggy Rottengoose?”

I had the old sinner to her feet by this time. Her face was a yellow, haggard thing to look at—shining like stained brass. Something in it seemed to convey to me that perhaps after all the angel of the storm had struck at her in passing.

I had the old sinner on her feet by this time. Her face was a sickly, worn thing to look at—shining like tarnished brass. Something about it seemed to suggest that maybe, after all, the angel of the storm had brushed against her as it passed.

She looked at me morosely and fearfully.

She looked at me sadly and with fear.

“What but ministering to Satan’s children?” she said.

“What else could it be but serving Satan’s children?” she said.

“You graceless old villain, I’ve a mind to pitch you into the race.”

“You clumsy old villain, I’m tempted to throw you into the race.”

I made a clutch at her as I spoke, but she evaded me with a wriggle and a shrill screech.

I reached for her as I talked, but she dodged me with a twist and a sharp scream.

“I didn’t mean it! Let me go by!”

“I didn’t mean it! Let me pass!”

“What have you got to repent of in the first place?”

"What do you have to feel sorry for in the first place?"

“I was stealing the pictur’ o’ Modred—there! No peace ha’ I hard since I done it!”

“I was stealing the picture of Modred—there! I haven't had any peace since I did it!”

I let the old liar pass, and she shuffled away, hugging herself and glancing round at me once or twice as if she still doubted the meaning of my threat. I paid no more attention to her, but returned to my father’s room.

I let the old liar go by, and she shuffled away, hugging herself and looking back at me once or twice as if she still questioned the meaning of my threat. I didn't pay her any more attention and went back to my father's room.

The old man lay on his back placid and unconcerned, but his eyes were open and he greeted me with a cheerful little nod.

The old man lay on his back, calm and unbothered, but his eyes were open and he gave me a cheerful little nod.

Darkness deepened in the room, and the white face on the pillow became a luminous spot set weirdly in the midst of it. I had not once till then, I think, admitted a single feeling of disloyalty toward my father to my heart. Now a little unaccountable stirring of impatience and resentment awoke in me. I was under some undefinable nervous influence, and was surely not true to myself in the passing of the mood. It seemed suddenly a monstrous thing to me that he, the prime author of all that evil destiny that had haunted our lives, should be fading peacefully toward the grave, while we must needs live on to outface and adjust the ugly heritage of responsibilities that were the fruits of his selfish policy of inaction.

Darkness deepened in the room, and the pale face on the pillow became a bright spot weirdly standing out in the midst of it. Until then, I hadn’t admitted even a single feeling of disloyalty toward my father to myself. Now, a strange stirring of impatience and resentment woke up inside me. I was under some undefined nervous influence and wasn’t being true to myself in that moment. It suddenly seemed monstrous to me that he, the main cause of all the bad luck that had followed us, should be fading peacefully toward death while we had to continue living to face and deal with the ugly legacy of responsibilities that came from his selfish choice to do nothing.

Such sudden swift reactions from a long routine of endurance are humanly inevitable. They may flame up at a word, a look, a shying thought—the spark of divinity glowing with indignation over intolerable injustice. Then the dull decorum of earth stamps it under again and we go on as before.

Such quick reactions after a long period of endurance are totally human. They can flare up at a word, a glance, or an unsettling thought—the spark of something divine igniting with anger over unbearable injustice. Then the boring expectations of life suppress it again, and we carry on as before.

During that spell of rebellion, my soul passed in review the incidents of a cruel visitation of a father’s sins upon his children. I saw the stunted minds meanly nurtured in an atmosphere of picturesque skepticism. I saw the natural outgrowth of this in a reckless indifference to individual responsibility. Following thereon came one by one the impulse to triumph by evil—the unchecked desire—the shameless deed—the road, the river and the two lonely graves.

During that time of rebellion, I reflected on how a father's sins cruelly affected his children. I noticed the limited minds raised in a world of charming doubt. This naturally led to a careless disregard for personal responsibility. Following that came the temptation to succeed through wrongdoing—the uncontrollable desire—the shameless action—the path, the river, and the two lonely graves.

I rose to my feet and paced the room to and fro, casting a resentful glance now and again at the quiet figure on the bed. Driven to quick desperation I strode to the door, opened it and descended the stairs.

I got to my feet and walked around the room back and forth, shooting annoyed glances every now and then at the still figure on the bed. Driven by a sudden rush of desperation, I went to the door, opened it, and went down the stairs.

In the blaze of my anger I burst into the haunted room, thinking to stay the monster with the mere breath of my fury. But the cold blackness drove at me, and, for all my confidence, repelled me on the very threshold.

In the heat of my anger, I rushed into the haunted room, believing I could confront the monster with just the force of my rage. But the chill of darkness rushed at me, and despite my confidence, it pushed me back at the very entrance.

I rushed away to the sluice, let it fall and shut off the race. Then I returned, breathless and panting, and looked at the open door.

I hurried to the sluice, let it drop, and turned off the flow. Then I came back, out of breath and gasping, and looked at the open door.

“You’re a very material devil,” I muttered; “a boy could silence your voice, for all its boastfulness.”

“You’re really just a materialistic devil,” I muttered; “a kid could shut you up, no matter how loud you talk.”

As I spoke, again a little ugly secret laugh seemed to issue from it. Probably it was only an expiring screech of the axle, but it made my blood run tingling for all that.

As I spoke, a slightly unpleasant secret laugh seemed to come from it again. It was probably just the dying screech of the axle, but it still made my blood run cold with tingles.

I mounted the stairs, determinedly crushing down the demon of fear that sought to unman me.

I climbed the stairs, resolutely pushing down the fear that tried to weaken me.

“I have silenced its hateful voice,” I cried to myself, and whispered it again as I re-entered my father’s room.

"I have silenced its hateful voice," I said to myself, and whispered it again as I walked back into my father's room.

The old man lay silent and motionless as I seated myself once more by the window. Now the great blasts of tempest held monopoly of the ghostly house, unpierced of that other voice that had been like the grinding of the teeth of the storm.

The old man lay quiet and still as I sat down again by the window. Now the strong winds of the storm dominated the eerie house, without that other voice that had been like the grinding of the storm's teeth.

Presently I heard him stirring restlessly in his bed, and little fitful moans came from his lips. His uneasiness increased; he muttered and threw his arms constantly into fresh positions. Could it be that my untoward silencing of that voice that for such long years had been his counselor and familiar was making a vacancy in his soul into which deadlier demons were stealing?

Right now, I could hear him moving around restlessly in his bed, and small, random moans escaped his lips. His discomfort grew; he mumbled and constantly shifted his arms into new positions. Could it be that my harsh silencing of that voice, which had been his guide and companion for so many years, was creating a void in his soul that more dangerous demons were slipping into?

I moved to the bed and looked down upon him. As I did so the old tenderness reasserted itself and the mood of blackness passed away. If he had bequeathed to us a dark heritage of suffering, it is by suffering that the soul climbs from the bestial pitfalls of the senses.

I moved to the bed and looked down at him. As I did, the old tenderness came back, and the feeling of darkness faded away. If he had left us a heavy legacy of pain, it's through suffering that the soul rises from the animalistic traps of the senses.

As I leaned down to cover his chest that his restless tossing had bared, a second tempest of hail swept furiously upon the town. I ran to the window and looked out. In the flashing radiance of the lamp that stood upon the bridge opposite—for night was now settled upon the city—I saw the tumult of white beat upon the stones and rebound from them and thrash all the road, as it were, with froth.

As I bent down to cover his chest, exposed by his restless movements, a second hailstorm hit the town fiercely. I rushed to the window and looked outside. In the bright light of the lamp on the opposite bridge—since night had now fallen over the city—I saw the chaos of white pounding the ground, bouncing off the stones, and whipping up the road with foam.

Suddenly a figure started up in the midst of the flickering curtain of ice. It was there in a moment—waving its wild arms—wringing its hands—shrieking, I could have fancied, though no sound came to me. But, in the wonder and instant of its rising, I knew it to be Duke’s.

Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shimmering ice curtain. It was there one moment—flailing its wild arms—clutching its hands—screaming, or at least I could have imagined it, even though there was no sound. But, in the wonder of its sudden appearance, I recognized it to be Duke’s.

Hardly had I mastered the first shock of surprise when there came the sound of a great cry behind me. I turned, and there was my father sitting up in bed, and his face was ghastly.

Hardly had I gotten past the initial shock of surprise when I heard a loud cry behind me. I turned around, and there was my dad sitting up in bed, looking pale and terrified.

“The wheel!” he shrieked, in a suffocating voice; “the wheel! I’m under it!” And fell back upon his pillow.

“The wheel!” he yelled, in a breathless voice; “the wheel! I’m under it!” Then he collapsed back onto his pillow.

CHAPTER LI.
A meeting on the bridge.

It was not immediate death that had alighted, but death’s forerunner, paralysis. I realized this in a moment. The mute and stricken figure; the closed eyes; the darkly flushed face wrenched to the right and the flapping breath issuing one-sided from the lips—I needed no experience to read the meaning of these.

It wasn't instant death that had arrived, but death's precursor, paralysis. I understood this in an instant. The silent and afflicted figure; the shut eyes; the deeply reddened face twisted to the right and the uneven breath coming from one side of the lips—I didn't need any experience to know what these signs meant.

I ran to the head of the stairs and shrieked to old Peggy to come up. Then I hurried to the dressing-table and lighted a candle that stood thereon. As I took it in my hand to approach the bed, a pane in the lattice behind me went with a splintering noise, and something whizzed past my head like a hornet, and a fragment of plaster spun from the wall near. At the same instant a little muffled sound, no louder in the tumult of hail than the smack of an elastic band on paper, came from the street outside.

I rushed to the top of the stairs and shouted for old Peggy to come up. Then I quickly went to the dressing table and lit a candle that was sitting there. As I took it in my hand to move toward the bed, a pane in the lattice behind me shattered with a splintering noise, and something zipped past my head like a hornet, while a piece of plaster flew off the wall nearby. At that same moment, a faint muffled sound, barely audible over the noise of the hail, was heard from the street outside, like the snap of an elastic band against paper.

Instinctively I winced and dodged, not knowing for the moment what had happened, then in the midst of my distraction, fury seized me like a snake.

Instinctively, I flinched and moved out of the way, not knowing what had just happened. In the middle of my confusion, rage hit me like a snake.

The blind was up; my figure plainly visible from the bridge as I crossed the room. The madman outside had shot at me, whether from pure deviltry or because he took me for Jason I neither knew nor cared. Coming on the head of my trouble, the deed seemed wantonly diabolical. Had I been master of my actions I think I should then and there have rushed forth and grappled with the evil creature and crushed the life out of him. As it was I ran to the window and dashed it open and leaned forth.

The blind was up; my figure clearly visible from the bridge as I crossed the room. The crazy guy outside had shot at me, whether out of pure malice or because he thought I was Jason, I didn’t know or care. Given everything I was dealing with, it felt especially wicked. If I had been in control of myself, I think I would have rushed outside right then and fought the evil person and ended him. Instead, I ran to the window, threw it open, and leaned out.

He was there on the bridge still; standing up in the pelting storm; bare-headed, fantastic—a thing of nameless expression.

He was still there on the bridge, standing in the pouring storm; bare-headed, incredible—a figure of undefined expression.

I shrieked to him and cursed him. I menaced him with my fists. For the moment I was near as much madman as he.

I shouted at him and cursed him. I threatened him with my fists. For a moment, I was almost as crazy as he was.

Perhaps some words of my outcry reached him through the hurtling of the storm. Perhaps he recognized me, for I saw him shrink down and cower behind the stones of the bridge. I rattled to the window, pulled down the blind and turned myself to the stricken figure on the bed. As I did so old Peggy came breathing and shambling into the room.

Perhaps some of my cries pierced through the howling wind of the storm. Maybe he recognized me, because I saw him shrink back and hide behind the stones of the bridge. I shook the window, pulled down the blind, and turned toward the wounded figure on the bed. As I did, old Peggy shuffled in, breathing heavily.

“What’s to do?” she said, coughing feebly and glaring at me. “What’s to do, Renalt?”

“What’s there to do?” she said, coughing weakly and glaring at me. “What’s there to do, Renalt?”

“Look there! What’s happened—what’s the matter with him? It is death, perhaps!”

“Look over there! What happened—what's wrong with him? Is it death, maybe?”

She shuffled to the bedside, holding in her groaning chest with one hand. For a minute she must have stood gazing down.

She shuffled to the bedside, pressing her hand against her aching chest. For a minute, she must have stood there, staring down.

“Ay,” she said at last, leering round at me. “The Lord mistook the room, looking in at winder. Ralph it was were wanted—not old Peggy, praise to His goodness.”

“Ay,” she finally said, looking at me with a smirk. “The Lord got the room mixed up, peeking in through the window. It was Ralph who was wanted—not old Peggy, thank goodness.”

“Is he dying?”

“Is he dying?”

“Maybe—maybe not yet awhile. The dumbstroke have tuk him.”

“Maybe—maybe not just yet. The dumbstroke has taken him.”

“Paralysis?”

"Paralyzed?"

“So they carls it. Better ax the doctor.”

“So they call it. Better ask the doctor.”

“Look you to him, then, and look well, while I run out to seek for one. I leave him in your charge.”

“Keep an eye on him while I go look for someone. I’m leaving him in your care.”

I took her by the arm and stared in her face as I spoke. My expression must have been frowning and threatening, but indeed I mistrusted the old vagabond. She shrunk from me with a twitch of fear.

I grabbed her arm and looked closely at her as I spoke. I must have looked serious and intimidating, but honestly, I didn't trust the old wanderer. She flinched away from me in fear.

“He’ll come round wi’ his face to the judgment,” she said; and I left her standing by the bedside and hurried from the house.

“He’ll come around with his face to the judgment,” she said; and I left her standing by the bedside and hurried from the house.

Leaving the yard, I turned sharply round upon the bridge. The storm had yielded, but the ground was yet thickly strewed with white. Not a soul seemed to be abroad. Only low down against the parapet of the bridge was a single living thing, and it crouched huddled as if the storm had claimed a victim before it passed.

Leaving the yard, I turned quickly around on the bridge. The storm had passed, but the ground was still covered with white. Not a single person seemed to be out. Only low down against the edge of the bridge was a lone creature, huddled as if the storm had taken a victim before it moved on.

My brain still burned with fury over the foul action that had so nearly sent me from my father in his utmost need. I could think of nothing at the moment but revenge, of nothing but that I must sweep this horror into the river before I could hope to deal collectedly with the fatality that had befallen me. I only feared that it would escape me, and leaped on it, mad with rage.

My mind was still filled with anger over the terrible act that had almost taken me away from my father when he needed me the most. All I could think about was revenge, and I felt I had to throw this nightmare into the river before I could even start to face the disaster that had hit me. I was only worried that it would get away from me, and I jumped on it, consumed with rage.

I tore him up to his feet and held him from me with a savage gaze, and he looked at me with a dark, amazed stare, but there was no terror in his eyes. And even as I held him I saw in the dim lamplight how worn and haggard he had grown, how sunken was his white face, how fearfully the monomania of revenge had rent him with its jagged teeth.

I pulled him to his feet and kept him at a distance with a fierce look, and he stared back at me with a shocked, dark gaze, but there was no fear in his eyes. Even as I held him, I noticed in the dim light of the lamp how tired and worn he had become, how hollow his pale face looked, and how the obsession with revenge had torn into him like a set of sharp teeth.

“You dog!” I said. “You end in the millrace here—do you understand? You are a murderer in will and would have been in deed if your aim had answered true to your devil’s heart! Down with you!”

“You dog!” I said. “You end up in the millrace here—do you understand? You’re a murderer in intent and would have been in action if your aim had matched your evil heart! Get out of here!”

I closed with him, but he still struggled to hold me off.

I got close to him, but he still fought to push me away.

“I thought it was he—the other. He’s left London. He must be here somewhere.”

“I thought it was him—the other guy. He’s left London. He has to be here somewhere.”

There was no deprecation in his tone. He spoke in a small dry voice and with an air as if none could doubt that he was justified in his pursuit and must stand aside or suffer by it rather than that it should cease.

There was no condescension in his tone. He spoke in a small, dry voice, with an attitude as if no one could question his right to pursue his goals, and that others needed to step aside or face the consequences rather than allowing it to stop.

“Where he is I neither know nor care,” I answered, set and stern. “You’ve raised your hand to me at last, dog that you are, and that’s my concern. I should have known at first—that it’s useless arguing mercy with a devil.”

“Where he is, I don’t know and I don’t care,” I replied, firm and serious. “You’ve finally raised your hand against me, you dog, and that’s what matters. I should have realized from the start that arguing mercy with a devil is pointless.”

I had my arms round him like steel bands. Once he might have been my match, or better, but not now in his state of physical degeneration.

I had my arms around him like steel bands. Once he might have been my equal, or even better, but not now in his state of physical decline.

“Yes, end it,” he whispered. “I always thought to die by water as she did. The chase here is exhausting me. I can finish my task more effectively from the other side the grave.”

“Yes, end it,” he whispered. “I always thought I’d die by water like she did. This chase is wearing me out. I can complete my task more effectively from the other side of the grave.”

I gave a mocking laugh.

I let out a mocking laugh.

“You shall purge your hate in fire, there,” I said. “Ghostly revenge on the living is an old wives’ tale.”

"You need to burn away your hate there," I said. "Getting back at the living with ghostly revenge is just an old wives’ tale."

He struggled to force an arm free and pointed down at the foaming mill-tail.

He fought to free an arm and pointed at the bubbling mill tail.

“There’s a voice there,” he cried, “that says otherwise. I read it, and so do you, for all your shaking heroics. Fling me down! I escape the self-destruction that was to come. Fling me down and end it!”

“There’s a voice there,” he shouted, “that says something different. I read it, and so do you, despite all your brave acts. Throw me down! I avoid the self-destruction that was going to happen. Throw me down and put an end to it!”

I tightened my arms about him. The first desperate fury of my mood was leading me and with it the impulse to murder. The wan, once-dear features were appealing to me against their will and mine.

I wrapped my arms around him tightly. The initial wave of desperation and anger was driving me, along with the urge to kill. Those pale, once-beloved features were pleading with me, against both their will and mine.

Suddenly, while I wavered, an appalling screech burst from him; he wrenched himself free of me with one mad superhuman effort, struck out at the empty air, and turned and fled across the bridge and up toward the hill beyond. In a moment he was lost to sight in the darkness.

Suddenly, while I hesitated, a horrifying scream erupted from him; he broke free from me with a frenzied, superhuman effort, swung at the empty air, and then turned and ran across the bridge and up the hill beyond. In an instant, he vanished into the darkness.

In the shock of his escape I twisted about to see what had so moved him—and, not a yard behind me, was standing Dr. Crackenthorpe.

In the shock of his escape, I turned around to see what had so affected him—and, just a yard behind me, was Dr. Crackenthorpe.

For many seconds we stared at one another speechless and motionless. His face was pale and set very grimly.

For several seconds, we stared at each other in silence, completely still. His face was pale and had a serious expression.

At last he spoke, and “Murder!” was the word he muttered.

At last he spoke, and “Murder!” was the word he whispered.

“He runs fast for a murdered man,” I said, with a sneer.

“He runs fast for a dead guy,” I said, with a sneer.

“Who was it?” he said, gazing with a strange, fixed expression up the dark blown hill.

“Who was it?” he asked, staring with an odd, intense look up the dark, wind-swept hill.

“A ghost,” I answered, with a reckless laugh. “The town is full of them to-night.”

“A ghost,” I replied with a bold laugh. “The town is crawling with them tonight.”

He looked at me gloomily. I could have thought he shivered slightly.

He looked at me sadly. I could have sworn he shivered a bit.

“Do you know him?”

"Do you know him?"

“He was my friend once. Stand out of my way. I’ve an errand on hand. My father’s had a seizure.”

“He was my friend once. Get out of my way. I have something I need to do. My dad had a seizure.”

“Had a—come, I’ll go see him.”

“Had a—come on, I’ll go see him.”

“You won’t. I won’t have you near him. Stand out of my way.”

“You won’t. I can't have you around him. Stay out of my way.”

“You’re a fool. Promptness is everything in such cases.”

“You're an idiot. Being on time is crucial in situations like this.”

I hesitated. For what his professional opinion was worth, this man had always stood to us as adviser in such small ailments as we suffered. I had no notion where to seek another. My father would be unconscious of his presence. At least he could pronounce upon the nature of the stroke.

I hesitated. For all his professional opinion was worth, this man had always acted as our advisor for the minor issues we faced. I had no idea where to find someone else. My father wouldn’t even notice he was there. At least he could determine the nature of the stroke.

“Very well,” I said, ungraciously. “You can see him and judge what’s the matter.”

“Fine,” I said, begrudgingly. “You can see him and figure out what the issue is.”

The old man was lying as I had left him when we entered the bedroom. His eyes were still closed, and his breathing sounded hard and stertorious.

The old man was lying just as I had left him when we entered the bedroom. His eyes were still closed, and his breathing was heavy and labored.

“He’s mortal bad, sir,” Peggy said. “He’ll die hard, I do believe.”

“He’s really bad, sir,” Peggy said. “I think he’ll put up a tough fight to survive.”

Dr. Crackenthorpe waved her away and bent over the prostrate figure. As he did so its eyelids seemed to flicker, as if with dread consciousness of his approach.

Dr. Crackenthorpe waved her off and leaned over the motionless figure. As he did, its eyelids appeared to flutter, as if it were dreadfully aware of his approach.

“Be quick!” I said. “What has happened?”

“Hurry up!” I said. “What happened?”

He felt the dying pulse; bent his yellow face and listened at the heart. He was some minutes occupied.

He felt the fading heartbeat; leaned his yellow face down and listened to the heart. He was busy for a few minutes.

Presently he rose and came to me, all formal and professional.

Presently, he stood up and approached me, all formal and professional.

“You must prepare for the worst,” he said. “He may speak again by and by, but I doubt it. In my opinion it is a question of a few days only. No medical skill can avail.”

“You need to get ready for the worst,” he said. “He might talk again later, but I really doubt it. I think it's just a matter of a few days. No medical treatment can help.”

“Is there nothing I can do?”

“Is there anything I can do?”

“Nothing.”

"Nothing."

He bowed to me stiffly.

He bowed to me awkwardly.

“I am at your service,” he said, in a cold voice. “If I can be of any further use to you, you will let me know. You are not ignorant of where to find me, I believe.”

“I’m here to help,” he said, in a cold voice. “If you need anything else from me, just let me know. You know where to find me, I believe.”

He was walking to the door, but turned and came toward me again.

He was walking to the door but turned and walked back toward me.

“That one-time friend of yours,” he said. “Is he stopping in the town?”

“That friend of yours from back in the day,” he said. “Is he visiting the town?”

“I really don’t know, Dr. Crackenthorpe. I met him by chance, and you saw he ran from me. You seem interested in him.”

“I really don’t know, Dr. Crackenthorpe. I met him by chance, and you saw he ran away from me. You seem interested in him.”

“He—yes; he struck me as bearing a likeness to a—to a patient I once attended. Good-night.”

“He—yeah; he seemed to remind me of a—of a patient I once helped. Good-night.”

CHAPTER LII.
A written word.

My escape from that strong net of fatality that had enmeshed so many years of my still young life, had been, it seemed, only a merciful respite. Now the toils, regathering about me again, woke a spirit of hopeless resignation in me that had been foreign to my earlier mood of resistance. Man has made of himself so plodding an animal as to almost resent the unreality of his brief vacations. He eats his way, like a wood-boring larva, through a monotonous tunnel of routine, satisfied with the thought that some day he may emerge into the light on the other side, ready-winged for flight to the garden of paradise. Perhaps Lazarus was humanly far-seeing in refusing the rich man a drop of water. It would have made the poor wretch’s after lot tenfold more unendurable.

My escape from the tight grip of fate that had entangled so many years of my still young life felt like it was just a brief mercy. Now, as the troubles closed in on me again, I felt a spirit of hopeless resignation take over—something I hadn’t felt during my earlier struggles. People have turned themselves into such routine-driven creatures that they almost resent how unreal their brief breaks from it all are. They dig through the monotony of life like a wood-boring bug, content with the hope that one day they might emerge into the light on the other side, ready to soar into paradise. Maybe Lazarus was wise in denying the rich man even a drop of water; it would have made the poor guy’s situation that much worse.

Now a feeling came over me that I could struggle no more, but would lie in the web and suffer unresisting the onsets of fate. My father’s seizure; Duke’s reappearance and his hint as to the visit I was to expect from Jason; the sudden flight of the cripple before the vision of Dr. Crackenthorpe—all these were strands about my soul with which I would concern myself no longer. I would do my duty, so far as I could, and set my face in one direction and glance aside no more.

Now a feeling washed over me that I could fight no more, but would lie in the web and suffer without resistance the blows of fate. My father’s seizure; Duke’s return and his suggestion about the visit I was supposed to get from Jason; the sudden escape of the cripple at the sight of Dr. Crackenthorpe—all these were threads around my soul that I would no longer engage with. I would do my duty, as much as I could, and set my course in one direction, glancing aside no more.

That night I ordered Peggy to bed—for since Jason’s going she slept in the house—and myself passed the dreary vigil of the hours by my father’s side. Indeed, for the three days following I scarcely lay down at all, but took my food in snatches and slept by fits and starts in chairs or window-corners as occasion offered.

That night, I told Peggy to go to bed—since Jason left, she was staying in the house—and I spent the long hours keeping vigil by my father’s side. In fact, for the next three days, I hardly lay down at all, grabbing food whenever I could and dozing off in chairs or by the windows whenever the chance came up.

During the whole of this time the condition of the patient never altered. He lay on his back, breathing crookedly from his twisted mouth; his eyes closed; the whole of the right side of his body stricken motionless. His left hand he would occasionally move and that was the single sign of animate life he showed.

During this entire time, the patient's condition never changed. He lay on his back, breathing unevenly through his twisted mouth; his eyes were closed; the whole right side of his body was completely still. He would occasionally move his left hand, and that was the only indication of any life he showed.

And day and night the wind blew and the hail and rain came down in a cold and ceaseless deluge. The whole country was flooded, I heard, and the streams risen, but still the rending storm flew and added devastation to misery.

And day and night the wind howled, and the hail and rain fell in a cold and endless downpour. I heard the entire country was flooded, and the streams had risen, yet the relentless storm continued to rage, bringing more destruction to the suffering.

It was on the afternoon of the third day that, chancing to look at the old man as I sat by his bedside, I saw, with a certain shock of pleasure, that his eyes were open and fixed upon my face. I jumped to my feet and leaned over him, and at that some shadow of emotion passed across his features, as if the angel of death stood between him and the window.

It was on the afternoon of the third day that, happening to glance at the old man while I sat by his bedside, I felt a jolt of pleasure when I saw that his eyes were open and focused on my face. I jumped to my feet and leaned over him, and at that moment, a flicker of emotion crossed his features, as if the angel of death was standing between him and the window.

Presently his left hand, that lay on the coverlet, began moving. The fingers twitched with a beckoning motion and he raised his arm several times and let it fall again listlessly. I fancied I was conscious of some dumb appeal addressed to me, toward which my own soul yearned in sympathy. Yet, strive as I would, I could not interpret it. An inexpressible trouble seemed lost and wandering in the fathomless depths of the eyes; passionate utterance seemed ever hovering on the lips, ever escaping the grasp of will and sliding back into blackness.

Right now, his left hand, which was resting on the blanket, started to move. The fingers twitched in a beckoning way, and he raised his arm several times before letting it drop again in a tired manner. I felt like there was some silent request being directed at me, stirring a deep sympathy in my own soul. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t figure it out. An indescribable sadness seemed lost and wandering in the unfathomable depths of his eyes; passionate words seemed always close to coming out but kept slipping away into darkness.

“Dad,” I said, “what is it? Try to express by a sign and I will try to understand.”

“Dad,” I said, “what's wrong? Try to show me with a sign, and I’ll do my best to understand.”

The hand rose again, weakly fluttered in the air and dropped upon the coverlet. Thrice the effort was made and thrice I failed to interpret its significance. Then a little quivering sigh came from the mouth and the eyes closed in exhaustion.

The hand rose again, weakly fluttered in the air, and dropped onto the blanket. Three times the effort was made and three times I failed to understand its meaning. Then a small, trembling sigh escaped from the mouth and the eyes closed in exhaustion.

I racked my brains for the meaning of the sign. Some trouble, it was evident, sought expression, but what—what—what? My mind was all dulled and confused by the incidents of the last few days.

I kept trying to figure out what the sign meant. It was clear that some trouble needed to be expressed, but what—what—what? My mind was all foggy and confused by what had happened over the past few days.

While I was vainly struggling for a solution old Peggy entered the room with tea and bread and butter for my afternoon meal. She paused with the tray in her hands, watching the blind groping of the fingers on the bed.

While I was uselessly trying to find a solution, old Peggy came into the room with tea and a plate of bread and butter for my afternoon meal. She stopped with the tray in her hands, observing the blind searching of fingers on the bed.

“Ay,” she said, “but I doubt me ye cudn’t hold a pen, master.”

“Aye,” she said, “but I doubt you could hold a pen, master.”

I turned sharply to her.

I turned abruptly to her.

“Is that what he wants?”

"Is that what he wants?"

“Pen or pencil—’tis arl one. When speech goes, we talk wi’ the fingers.”

“Pen or pencil—it’s all the same. When speech is gone, we communicate with our fingers.”

What a fool I had been! The sign I had struggled in vain for hours to read, this uncanny old beldame had understood at a glance.

What a fool I had been! The sign I had struggled for hours to read, this strange old woman understood in an instant.

I hurried out of the room and returned with paper and pencil. I thrust the latter between the wandering fingers and they closed over it with a quick, weak snap. But they could not retain it, and it slipped from them again upon the coverlet. A moan broke from the lips and the arm beat the clothes feebly.

I rushed out of the room and came back with paper and a pencil. I shoved the pencil into the wandering fingers, and they closed around it with a quick, weak snap. But they couldn't hold onto it, and it slipped from their grasp onto the blanket. A moan escaped from their lips, and the arm weakly thrashed against the covers.

“Heave en up,” said the old woman. “He’s axing ye to.”

“Heave him up,” said the old woman. “He’s asking you to.”

I put my arm under my father’s shoulders and with a strong effort got him into a sitting posture, propped among the pillows. I placed the pencil in his hand again and held the paper in such a position that he could write upon it. He succeeded in making a few hieroglyphic scratches on the white surface and that was all.

I put my arm under my dad’s shoulders and, with a strong effort, got him to sit up, supported by the pillows. I placed the pencil in his hand again and held the paper so he could write on it. He managed to make a few scribbles on the white surface, and that was it.

“It’s no manner o’ use, Renalt,” said Peggy. “Better lat en alone and drink up your tea.”

“It’s no good, Renalt,” said Peggy. “Better leave him alone and drink your tea.”

“Put it down there and leave us to ourselves.”

“Just put it down there and leave us alone.”

The old creature did as she was bidden and shuffled from the room grumbling.

The old creature did as she was told and shuffled out of the room, grumbling.

I placed the paper where my father’s hand could rest upon it, and sat down to my silent meal.

I set the paper down where my father could easily reach it, and sat down to eat my meal in silence.

Presently, watching, as I ate, the weak restless movements of the hand upon the quilt, a thought occurred to me, which then and there I resolved to put into practice. It was evident that, unless through an unexpected renewal of strength, those dying fingers would never succeed in forming a legible word with the pencil they could barely hold. But they could make a sign of themselves and that little power I must seek to direct.

Presently, as I watched the weak, restless movements of the hand on the quilt while I ate, a thought struck me that I decided right then to act on. It was clear that, unless there was an unexpected surge of strength, those fading fingers would never be able to form a readable word with the pencil they could hardly grip. But they could make a sign of themselves, and I needed to find a way to guide that small power.

I hurried down to the kitchen and seized from the wall an ancient bone tablet that Peggy used for domestic memoranda. Scraping a little soot from the chimney I mixed it with water into a thick paste and spread a thin layer of the latter over the surface of the tablet. It dried almost immediately, and writing on it with the tip of my finger, I found that the soot came readily away, leaving the mark I had made stenciled white and clear under the upper coating.

I rushed to the kitchen and grabbed an old bone tablet from the wall that Peggy used for jotting down notes. Scraping some soot from the chimney, I mixed it with water to create a thick paste and spread a thin layer of it over the tablet's surface. It dried almost instantly, and when I wrote on it with my fingertip, the soot came off easily, leaving a clear white mark underneath the top layer.

Returning to my father, with this extemporized first principle and the saucer of black paste, I held the tablet before his dim, wandering eyes, and wrote on it with my finger, demonstrating the method. At first he hardly seemed to comprehend my meaning, but, after a repetition or two his glance concentrated and his forehead seemed to ripple into little wrinkles of intelligence. At that I smeared the surface of the bone afresh, waited a minute for it to dry, and placed it under his hand upon the bed, leaving him to evolve the method from his poor crippled inner consciousness.

Returning to my father, with this improvised first principle and the saucer of black paste, I held the tablet before his dim, wandering eyes and wrote on it with my finger, showing him how it worked. At first, he barely seemed to grasp what I meant, but after a few repetitions, his gaze focused and his forehead appeared to ripple with little wrinkles of understanding. Then I smeared the surface of the bone again, waited a minute for it to dry, and placed it under his hand on the bed, leaving him to figure out the method from his struggling inner awareness.

But a few moments had elapsed when a small, low sound from the bed brought me to my father’s side.

But only a few moments had passed when a quiet sound from the bed brought me to my father's side.

He looked from me to the tablet, where it lay, and there was a strained imploring line between his eyes. Gently I took up the little black square and I saw that something was formed on it. With infinite toil, for it was only his left hand he could use, he had scratched on it a single, straggling word, and in the fading light I read it:

He looked from me to the tablet, where it lay, and there was a strained, pleading expression in his eyes. Gently, I picked up the little black square and saw that something was written on it. With immense effort, since he could only use his left hand, he had scratched out a single, awkward word, and in the fading light, I read it:

“Forgive.”

"Let it go."

“Father!” I cried; “is that what you have been striving to say?”

“Dad!” I exclaimed; “is that what you’ve been trying to say?”

He dragged up his unstricken arm slowly into an attitude as if the hand sought its fellow to join it in a prayer to me.

He slowly raised his uninjured arm as if his hand was trying to find the other one to join it in a prayer to me.

“Before God,” I said, “you wrong me to think I could say that word! What have I to forgive you for? My sins have been my own, and they have met with their just reward. Am I to forgive you for loving me? Dad—dad! I have known so little love that I can’t afford to wrong yours by a thought. Look! I will blot this out, that you may know my heart has nothing but tenderness in it for you!”

“Honestly,” I said, “you’re mistaken if you think I could say that! What do I have to forgive you for? My sins are mine alone, and they've gotten what they deserve. Do you want me to forgive you for loving me? Dad—Dad! I’ve experienced so little love that I can’t bear to diminish yours, even for a moment. Look! I’ll erase this, so you can see my heart only holds tenderness for you!”

I snatched up the tablet and smeared out the cruel word and placed the blank surface under his hand again. He was looking at me all the time with the same dim anguished expression, and now his head sunk back on the pillow and a tear rolled down his face.

I grabbed the tablet and wiped away the harsh word, then put the blank screen back under his hand. He kept looking at me with that same pained expression, and now his head fell back onto the pillow as a tear rolled down his cheek.

Night came upon me sitting there, and presently, overcome by emotion and weariness, I fell over upon the foot of the bed and sunk into a profound sleep. For hours I lay unconscious and it was broad day in the room when I awoke with a sudden start.

Night fell as I sat there, and before long, overwhelmed by feelings and exhaustion, I collapsed onto the foot of the bed and fell into a deep sleep. I lay there unconscious for hours, and when I finally woke up with a jolt, it was bright daylight in the room.

Realizing in a moment how I had betrayed my vigil, I leaped to my feet with a curse at my selfishness and looked down upon my father. He was lying back, sunk in a wan exhausted sleep, and under its influence his features seemed to have somewhat resumed their normal expression.

Realizing in an instant how I had let my guard down, I jumped to my feet, cursing my selfishness, and looked down at my father. He was lying back, deep in a pale, tired sleep, and in that moment, his features seemed to have returned a bit to their usual expression.

But it appeared he had again been scrawling on the tablets, with the first of the dawn, probably; and these were the broken words thereon that stared whitely up at me:

But it seemed he had once more been scribbling on the tablets, likely at dawn; and these were the fragmented words that stared up at me in pale white:

“I murd Mored.”

“I killed Mored.”

CHAPTER LIII.
A try and a fail.

For a minute or more I must have stood gazing down on the damning words, unmoving, breathless almost. Then I glanced at the quiet face on the pillow and back again to the tablet I held in my hand.

For a minute or more, I must have stood there, staring at the damning words, frozen, almost breathless. Then I looked at the calm face on the pillow and back to the tablet I was holding in my hand.

I am glad to know—proud, in the little pride I may call mine—that at that supreme moment I stood stanch; that I cried to myself: “It is a lie, born of his disease! He never did it!” That I dashed the tablet back upon the bed and that my one overwhelming thought was: “How may I defend this poor soul from himself?”

I’m glad to know—proud, in the little pride I can claim—that at that crucial moment I remained strong; that I told myself, “It’s a lie, created by his illness! He never did it!” That I threw the tablet back onto the bed and that my only overwhelming thought was: “How can I protect this poor soul from himself?”

That he might die in peace with his conscience—that was the end of my desire. Yet how was I, knowing so little, to convince him? Disproof I had none, but only assurance of sympathy and a moral certainty that a nature so constituted could never lend itself to so horrible a deed.

That he could die peacefully with his conscience—that was all I wanted. But how could I, knowing so little, convince him? I had no proof, just the reassurance of my support and a strong belief that someone with such a nature could never commit such a terrible act.

In the midst of my confusion of thought a sudden idea woke in me and quickened into a resolve. I went swiftly out of the room, down the stairs, and walked in upon old Peggy mumbling her bread and milk in the kitchen. I was going out for awhile, I told her, and bade her listen for any sound upstairs that might betoken uneasiness on the part of the patient.

In the middle of my confusion, a sudden idea sparked in me and turned into a decision. I quickly left the room, headed downstairs, and walked in on old Peggy mumbling to herself while eating her bread and milk in the kitchen. I told her I was going out for a bit and asked her to listen for any sounds upstairs that might indicate the patient was uneasy.

For the time being there was no rain to greet me as I stepped outside, but the wind still blew boisterously from the east, and the sky was all drawn and wrapt in a doleful swaddle of cloud. Sternly and without hesitation I made my way to the house of Dr. Crackenthorpe. An anaemic, cross-looking servant girl was polishing what remained of the handle of the front door with a tattered doeskin glove.

For now, there was no rain to welcome me as I stepped outside, but the wind still howled vigorously from the east, and the sky was heavy and wrapped in a gloomy blanket of clouds. Without pause, I confidently headed to Dr. Crackenthorpe's house. A pale, grumpy-looking servant girl was polishing the remaining part of the front door handle with a worn-out doeskin glove.

“Is the doctor inside?” I said to her.

“Is the doctor in?” I asked her.

She left the glove sticking on the handle like a frouzy knocker, and stood upright looking down upon me.

She left the glove hanging on the handle like a messy door knocker and stood tall, looking down at me.

“What do you want with him?” she said.

“What do you want with him?” she asked.

“I wish to see him on private business.”

“I want to see him about a personal matter.”

“He’s at his breakfast. He won’t thank you for troubling him now.”

“He’s having breakfast. He won’t appreciate you bothering him right now.”

“I don’t want him to thank me. I wish to see him, that’s all.”

“I don’t want him to thank me. I just want to see him, that’s all.”

“Well, then, you can’t—and that’s all.”

"Well, you can't—and that’s that."

I pushed past her and walked into the hall and she followed me clamoring.

I pushed past her and walked into the hall, and she followed me, making a fuss.

The ugly voice I knew well called from a back room I had not yet been into: “What’s that?”

The familiar unpleasant voice called out from a back room I hadn’t been into yet: “What’s that?”

I turned the handle and walked in. He was seated before a stained and dinted urn of copper, and a great slice of toast from which he had just bitten a jagged semicircle was in his hand.

I turned the handle and walked in. He was sitting in front of a stained and dented copper urn, and a big piece of toast, from which he had just taken a bite that left a jagged semicircle, was in his hand.

“I told him you was at breakfast,” said the cross girl, “but nothing ’ud suit his lordship but to drive his elbow into my chest and walk in.”

“I told him you were at breakfast,” said the annoyed girl, “but nothing would satisfy his lordship except to shove his elbow into my chest and walk in.”

She emphasized her little lie with a pressure of her hand upon the presumably wounded part.

She stressed her small lie by pressing her hand on the supposedly injured area.

“Assault and battery,” said the doctor, showing his teeth. “Get out of my house, fellow.”

“Assault and battery,” the doctor said, flashing a grin. “Get out of my house, buddy.”

“After I’ve had a word with you.”

“After I speak with you.”

“Eh? Edith, go and fetch a constable.”

“Hey? Edith, go get a cop.”

“Certainly,” I said. “The very thing I should like. I’ll wait here till he comes.”

“Of course,” I said. “That’s exactly what I want. I’ll stay here until he arrives.”

He called to the girl as she was running out: “Wait a bit! Leave the fellow with me and shut the door.”

He called out to the girl as she was running away: “Hold on a second! Leave the guy with me and close the door.”

She obeyed sulkily and we were alone together.

She complied reluctantly, and we were alone together.

He went on with his breakfast with an affectation of unconcern and took no notice of me whatever.

He continued with his breakfast, pretending to be unconcerned, and completely ignored me.

“I believe you wished me to let you know, Dr. Crackenthorpe, if I should be in further need of your services?”

“I think you wanted me to let you know, Dr. Crackenthorpe, if I need your help again?”

He swallowed huge gulps of tea with an unpleasant noise, protruding his lips like a gargoyle, but answer made he none.

He gulped down large sips of tea with a disturbing sound, sticking out his lips like a gargoyle, but he didn’t say anything.

“I am in need of your services.”

"I need your assistance."

He dissected the leg of a fowl with professional relish, but did not speak. In a gust of childish anger that was farcical I nipped the joint between finger and thumb and threw it into the fire.

He sliced through the leg of a bird with expert enjoyment, but didn’t say a word. In a fit of childish anger that was somewhat ridiculous, I pinched the joint between my fingers and tossed it into the fire.

For an instant he sat dumfounded staring at his empty plate; then he scrambled to his feet and ran to the mantelshelf all in a scurry of fury and began diving among the litter there and tossing it right and left.

For a moment, he sat stunned, staring at his empty plate; then he jumped to his feet and rushed to the mantelpiece in a flurry of anger, starting to dig through the clutter there, throwing things around haphazardly.

“The pistol—the pistol!” he muttered, in a cracked voice. “Where is it? What have I done with it?”

“The gun—the gun!” he muttered, his voice trembling. “Where is it? What did I do with it?”

“Never mind. You expect a fee for your services, I suppose?”

"Never mind. I guess you expect to be paid for your services?"

He slackened in his feverish search and I saw he was listening to me.

He relaxed in his frantic search, and I noticed he was listening to me.

“You don’t want to kill the goose with the golden eggs, I presume?” said I, coolly.

“You don’t want to kill the goose that lays the golden eggs, do you?” I said calmly.

He twisted round and faced me.

He turned around and faced me.

“You have a rude boorish insistence of your own,” he cried at me hoarsely. “But I suppose I must value it for what it’s worth. It’s the custom to ask a fee for professional services.”

“You have a rude and uncouth insistence of your own,” he shouted at me hoarsely. “But I guess I have to appreciate it for what it's worth. It's standard to charge a fee for professional services.”

“You volunteered yours, you know.”

"You offered yours, you know."

He shrugged his shoulders.

He shrugged.

“Quite so,” he said. “The matter lies with you.”

"Absolutely," he replied. "The decision is yours."

“With you, I think. In visiting my father the other night you had no secret hope, I suppose, that we should pay you in the sort of coin you have already had too much of?”

“With you, I think. When you visited my father the other night, I assume you didn't secretly hope that we’d repay you with the kind of favor you’ve already received too much of?”

“You insult me, sir.”

"You've insulted me, sir."

“Unwittingly, I assure you. Will you answer me one question? Is there the remotest chance of my father recovering from this attack?”

“Honestly, I swear. Can you answer me one question? Is there any chance my dad will recover from this attack?”

“Not the remotest—not of his definitely rallying even, I should say.”

“Not the slightest—not even of his clearly coming together, I would say.”

“Is that only an opinion?”

“Is that just an opinion?”

“Bah! Miracles don’t occur in surgery. He is practically a dead man, I tell you.”

“Bah! Miracles don’t happen in surgery. He’s practically a dead man, I swear.”

“Why do you adopt this attitude to me, then, if you have an eye to a particular sort of fee?”

“Why do you treat me this way, then, if you're hoping for a specific type of payment?”

“Perhaps I wanted proof that the old man was past levying toll on.” A wicked smile wrinkled his mouth. “Perhaps I satisfied myself he was, and from you I expected no consideration or justice.”

“Maybe I wanted proof that the old man was no longer collecting tolls.” A sly smile creased his lips. “Maybe I convinced myself he wasn’t, and from you, I expected neither kindness nor fairness.”

“You can leave that out of the question. A mere business contract is another matter, and that is what I come to propose.”

“You can leave that out of the question. A simple business contract is a different story, and that's what I'm here to propose.”

“Oh, indeed!”

"Oh, for sure!"

He said it with a sneer, but moved nevertheless nearer the table, so that we could talk without raising our voices.

He said it with a smirk but moved closer to the table anyway, so we could talk without raising our voices.

“May I ask the nature of this stupendous contract?”

“Can I ask what this amazing contract is about?”

“I will tell you without asking. I make you this offer—to hand over to you all that remains of the treasure on one condition.”

“I’ll be upfront with you. I have an offer for you—to give you everything that’s left of the treasure, but there’s one condition.”

“And that is?”

"And what's that?"

“That you tell me how my brother Modred came by his death.”

"Please tell me how my brother Modred died."

He gave a little start; then dropped his eyes, frowning, and drummed with his fingers on the table. I saw he understood; that he was groping in his mind for some middle course, whereby he could satisfy all parties and secure the prize for himself.

He jumped slightly, then looked down, frowning, and tapped his fingers on the table. I could tell he understood; he was trying to think of a way to satisfy everyone and get the reward for himself.

“If your father didn’t do it,” he was beginning, but I took him up at the outset.

“If your dad didn’t do it,” he was starting to say, but I cut him off right away.

“You know he didn’t! It is a foul lie of such a man. Dr. Crackenthorpe”—my voice, despite my stubborn resolve, broke a little—“he is lying there on his deathbed, despairing, haunted with the thought that it was he who in a fit of drunken madness strangled the life in his own son. It is all hideous—monstrous—unnatural. You know more about it, I believe, than any man. You were sitting with him that night.”

“You know he didn’t! That’s a terrible lie from a man like him. Dr. Crackenthorpe”—my voice, despite my stubborn determination, faltered a bit—“he’s lying there on his deathbed, overwhelmed, tormented by the thought that it was him who, in a drunken rage, took his own son’s life. It’s absolutely horrendous—monstrous—unnatural. I believe you know more about it than anyone else. You were with him that night.”

“But he left me awhile.”

“But he left me for a bit.”

“You know it wasn’t in his nature to do such a thing!”

“You know it wasn’t in his nature to do that!”

“Pardon me. I have always looked upon your father as a dangerous, reckless fellow.”

“Excuse me. I have always seen your father as a dangerous, reckless guy.”

“I won’t believe it. You know more than you will say—more than you dare to tell. Oh, if that churchyard fellow had only lived I would have had the truth by now.”

“I won’t believe it. You know more than you’re willing to say—more than you’re afraid to tell. Oh, if that guy from the graveyard had only lived, I would have known the truth by now.”

“I hope so, though you do me the honor to hold me implicated with him in some absurd and criminal secret, and on the strength of a little delirious raving—not an uncommon experience in the profession, trust me.”

“I hope so, even though you honor me by suggesting I'm involved with him in some ridiculous and illegal secret, based on a bit of delirious talk—not something unusual in this line of work, believe me.”

“I don’t appeal to your charity or your mercy. There’s a rich reward awaiting you if you tell what you know and ease the old dying man’s mind. Further than that—if you withhold the truth and let him pass in his misery, I swear that I’ll never rest till I’ve dragged you down and destroyed you.”

“I’m not asking for your kindness or pity. You’ll get a nice reward if you share what you know and help the old man find peace. But know this—if you keep the truth to yourself and let him suffer, I promise I won’t stop until I’ve brought you down and ruined you.”

He bent his body in a mocking and ungainly bow.

He bent his body in a sarcastic and awkward bow.

“I really can’t afford to temporize with my conscience for any one living or dead. As it is, I have allowed myself to slip into the position of an accomplice, which is an extreme concession on my part of friendly patronage toward a family that has certainly never studied to claim my good offices.”

“I really can’t afford to stall or compromise my conscience for anyone, alive or dead. As it stands, I’ve allowed myself to become an accomplice, which is a huge concession on my part in terms of the support I’ve offered to a family that has clearly never sought my help.”

I looked at him gloomily. I could not believe even now that he would dismiss me without some by-effort toward the prize that he saw almost within his grasp; and I was right.

I looked at him sadly. I still couldn't believe that he would let me go without making some effort for the prize he saw almost within his reach; and I was right.

“Still,” he went on, “I don’t claim infallibility for my deduction. I shall be pleased, if you wish it, to return with you and if possible to question the patient.”

“Still,” he continued, “I don’t insist that my deduction is flawless. I would be happy, if you want, to go back with you and, if possible, to question the patient.”

I was too anguished and distraught to reject even this little thread of hope. Perhaps it was in me that at the last moment the sight of that stricken figure at home might move the cold cynicism of the man before me to some weak warmth of charity.

I was too upset and heartbroken to turn down even this tiny glimmer of hope. Maybe it was in me that at the last moment, seeing that troubled figure at home could somehow soften the cold cynicism of the man in front of me to a little warmth of kindness.

He bade me wait in the hall while he finished his breakfast and I had nothing for it but to go and sit down under the row of smoky prints.

He asked me to wait in the hallway while he finished his breakfast, and I had no choice but to go sit under the line of smoky prints.

He kept me a deliberate while, and then came forth leisurely and donned his brown coat, that was hanging like a decayed pirate beside me. We walked out together.

He kept me waiting for a bit, and then he came out slowly and put on his brown coat, which was hanging like a worn-out pirate next to me. We walked out together.

The mill greeted us with no jarring thunder as we entered its door, for the discord of its phantom grinding I had myself silenced.

The mill welcomed us without any loud noise as we stepped through the door, because I had quieted the unsettling sound of its imaginary grinding myself.

I listened as we climbed the wooden stairs for any sound from the room above, but only the echo of our footfalls reverberated in the lonely house.

I listened as we went up the wooden stairs for any sounds from the room above, but only the echo of our footsteps echoed in the empty house.

No sign of old Peggy had I seen, but, when I pushed open the door of my father’s room there she was standing by his bed and leaning over.

No sign of old Peggy had I seen, but when I opened the door to my dad's room, there she was standing by his bed and leaning over.

At the noise of our entrance she twisted her head, gave a sort of sudden pee-wit cry and tumbled upon the floor in a collapsed heap, the tablet from the bed in her hand.

At the sound of our entrance, she turned her head, let out a quick pee-wit cry, and fell to the floor in a heap, the tablet from the bed clutched in her hand.

CHAPTER LIV.
A final confession.

I thought that the old woman, startled by our entrance, had merely stepped back, tripped and so come to the ground; but the doctor uttered an exclamation, ran to the prostrate figure and called me to bring a spongeful of water from the wash-hand-stand.

I thought the old woman, surprised by us coming in, had just stepped back, tripped, and fallen down; but the doctor shouted, rushed over to her on the floor, and asked me to fetch a sponge full of water from the washstand.

When I had complied I saw that the ancient limbs were rigid; the teeth set, the lips foaming slightly. Peggy was in an epileptic fit and that at her age was no light matter.

When I had complied, I saw that the old limbs were stiff; the teeth clenched, the lips slightly foaming. Peggy was having an epileptic seizure, and at her age, that was serious.

I feared that her struggles might presently wake my father, who was to all appearance sleeping peacefully, and asked the doctor if it would not be possible to move her to another room. He shook his head, but gave no answer. Suddenly I was conscious that his eyes were fixed upon the tablet still held in her crooked fingers, and that in my distraction I had not erased the damning words that were traced thereon. The wet sponge was in my hand. With a quick movement I stooped and swept it across the surface. As I did so the doctor slewed his head round and smirked up at me with a truly diabolical expression. Then he snatched the sponge and plumped it with a slap on the withered forehead. The soot from the tablet ran in wet streaks over the sinister old face and made a grotesque horror of it. The wretched creature moaned and jerked under the shock, as though the water were biting acid.

I was worried that her struggles might wake my father, who seemed to be sleeping peacefully, so I asked the doctor if we could move her to another room. He shook his head but didn’t say anything. Suddenly, I realized that he was staring at the tablet still grasped in her crooked fingers, and in my distraction, I hadn’t wiped away the damning words written on it. The wet sponge was in my hand. With a quick motion, I bent down and wiped it across the surface. As I did this, the doctor turned his head and smirked up at me with a truly evil expression. Then he grabbed the sponge and slammed it onto her withered forehead. The soot from the tablet ran down in wet streaks over her sinister old face, making it look grotesque. The poor woman moaned and jerked in shock, as if the wetness were biting acid.

Not a word was spoken between us for full twenty minutes—not till the fit at length subsided and left the racked body to the rest of exhaustion. The eyes became human, with what humanity was left them; the pallid face fell into its usual lines—the old woman lay flat with closed lids in the extreme of debility.

Not a word was spoken between us for a full twenty minutes—not until the fit finally passed and left the exhausted body to rest. The eyes became human again, with whatever humanity was still there; the pale face returned to its usual features—the old woman lay flat with closed eyes in a state of extreme weakness.

Then said Dr. Crackenthorpe: “Take you her feet and I her head and we’ll move her out of this.”

Then Dr. Crackenthorpe said, "You take her feet and I'll take her head, and we'll get her out of here."

We carried Peggy into my room and laid her on the bed that had been Jason’s. Her hours must be numbered, I thought as I looked at the gray features, already growing spectral in the rising fog of death.

We carried Peggy into my room and laid her on the bed that had been Jason’s. I thought her time must be short as I looked at her pale features, already becoming ghostly in the rising fog of death.

Turning from that old fallen stump, Dr. Crackenthorpe suddenly faced me, a smile on his crackled lips.

Turning away from that old fallen stump, Dr. Crackenthorpe suddenly turned to me, a smile on his weathered lips.

“So,” he said, “on the top of that confession, you sought to convince me against your own judgment?”

"So," he said, "you tried to convince me against your better judgment after that confession?"

“I haven’t a thought to deny it. I value it at nothing. He has fed on a baseless chimera, at your instigation—yes, you needn’t lie—till his mind is sick with disease. What does it matter? I know him and I stake my soul on his innocence. I asked you to ease his mind—not mine. I tell you in a word”—I strode up to him and spoke slowly and fiercely—“my father had no hand in Modred’s death and I believe you know it.”

“I have no reason to deny it. I think it's worthless. He’s been obsessed with a false illusion, at your urging—yes, you don’t have to lie—until his mind is troubled. What difference does it make? I know him, and I bet my soul on his innocence. I asked you to help him—not me. I'll say it plainly”—I walked up to him and spoke slowly and intensely—“my father had nothing to do with Modred’s death, and I believe you know that.”

He backed from me a little, breathing hard, when a sound from the bed stopped him. I started and turned. The old woman’s hand was up to her neck. Her sick eyes were moving from the one to the other of us in a lost, questioning way; a murmur was in her lean, pulsing throat.

He backed away from me a bit, breathing heavily, when a noise from the bed caught his attention. I jumped and turned around. The old woman's hand was up to her neck. Her sick eyes were darting between us, looking confused and questioning; a murmuring sound came from her thin, pulsing throat.

“Lie quiet, Peggy,” I said; “you may be able to speak in a minute if you lie quiet.”

“Lie still, Peggy,” I said; “you might be able to talk in a minute if you stay still.”

The words seemed only to increase the panic in her. With a gurgling burst a fragment of speech came from her mouth:

The words only made her panic worse. With a gurgling sound, a bit of speech escaped from her mouth:

“Be I passing?”

"Am I passing?"

The doctor heard it. “Yes,” he said, brutally.

The doctor heard it. “Yeah,” he said, harshly.

She appeared to collapse and shrink inward; but in a moment she was up, leaning on her elbow, and her face was terrible to look at.

She seemed to collapse and pull inward; but in a moment, she was up, propped on her elbow, and her face was hard to look at.

“’Twas I killed the boy!” she cried, with a sort of breathless wail; “tell him—tell Ralph,” and so fell back, and I thought the life was gone from her.

“It's me who killed the boy!” she cried, with a kind of breathless wail; “tell him—tell Ralph,” and then she fell back, and I thought the life had left her.

Was I base and cruel in my triumph? I rose erect, indifferent to the tortured soul stretched beneath me.

Was I low and heartless in my victory? I stood tall, unaffected by the tormented soul lying below me.

“Who was right?” I cried. “Believe me now, you dog; and growl and curse your fill over the wreck of your futile villainy!”

“Who was right?” I shouted. “You better believe me now, you idiot; go ahead and growl and curse as much as you want over the mess of your useless evil!”

His mouth was set in an incredulous grinning line. I brushed sternly past him, making for my father’s room. I could not pause or wait a moment. The poor soul’s long anguish should be ended there and then.

His mouth was twisted into a disbelieving grin. I brushed past him with determination, heading for my dad's room. I couldn't stop or wait for a second. The poor guy's long suffering needed to end right then and there.

As I stooped over his bed I saw that some change had come upon him in sleep. The twist of his mouth was relaxed. His face had assumed something of its normal expression.

As I leaned over his bed, I noticed that some change had come over him in his sleep. The tension in his mouth had eased. His face looked a bit more like its usual self.

I seized up the tablet from where it had tumbled on the floor. I smeared it with a fresh coating from the saucer. His first waking eyes, I swore, should look upon the written evidence of his acquittal. While I was waiting for the stuff to dry, he stirred, murmured and opened his eyes.

I picked up the tablet from where it had fallen on the floor. I coated it with a fresh layer from the saucer. I promised myself that his first waking look would be at the proof of his acquittal. While I waited for it to dry, he stirred, mumbled, and opened his eyes.

“Renalt!” he said, in a very low, weak voice.

“Renalt!” he said, in a very quiet, weak voice.

Speech had returned to him. I knelt by his side and passed my tremulous arms underneath him.

Speech had come back to him. I knelt beside him and wrapped my shaky arms around him.

“Father,” I said, “you can speak—you are awake again. I have something to tell you; something to say. Don’t move or utter a sound. You have been asleep all this time—only asleep. While you were unconscious old Peggy has been taken ill—very ill. In the fear of death she has made a confession. Father, I saw what you wrote on this—look, on this tablet! It was all untrue; I have wiped it out. It was Peggy killed Modred—she has confessed it.”

“Dad,” I said, “you can talk—you’re awake again. I have something to tell you; something important. Don’t move or say anything. You’ve been asleep this whole time—just asleep. While you were out, old Peggy got really sick—very sick. In her fear of dying, she confessed something. Dad, I saw what you wrote on this—look, on this tablet! It was all a lie; I’ve erased it. It was Peggy who killed Modred—she confessed it.”

He lifted his unstricken hand—the other was yet paralyzed—in an attitude of prayer. Presently his hand dropped and he turned his face to me, his eyes brimming with tears.

He raised his unaffected hand—the other was still paralyzed—like he was praying. Soon, his hand fell, and he turned his face to me, his eyes filled with tears.

“Renalt,” he murmured, in the poor shadow of a voice, “I thank my God—but the greater sin—I can never condone—though you forgive me—my son.”

“Renalt,” he whispered, in a weak voice, “I thank my God—but the bigger sin—I can never accept—though you forgive me—my son.”

“Forgive? What have I to forgive, dad? My heart is as light as a feather.”

“Forgive? What do I need to forgive, Dad? My heart is as light as a feather.”

He only gazed at me earnestly—pathetically. I went and sat by his side and smoothed his pillow and took his hand in mine.

He just looked at me seriously—almost sadly. I went and sat next to him, adjusted his pillow, and took his hand in mine.

“Now the incubus is gone, dad, and you’ll get well. You must—I can’t do without you. The black shadow is passed from the mill, and the coming days are all full of sunshine.”

“Now that the nightmare is over, Dad, you’re going to get better. You have to—I can’t be without you. The dark cloud has lifted from the mill, and the days ahead are filled with sunshine.”

“What has she—confessed? How did—she—do it?”

“What did she confess? How did she do it?”

“I didn’t wait to hear. I wanted you to know, and left her the moment she had spoken.”

“I didn’t stick around to listen. I wanted you to know, so I left her as soon as she finished talking.”

“Alone?”

"By yourself?"

I hesitated and stammered.

I hesitated and stuttered.

“There,” he said, with a faint smile, “I know—I know he’s in the house. I don’t fear—I don’t fear—I tell you. I’m—past that. He won’t want—to come in here?”

“There,” he said, with a slight smile, “I know—I know he’s in the house. I’m not afraid—I’m not afraid—I’m telling you. I’m beyond that. He doesn’t want to come in here, does he?”

He spoke all this time in a bodiless, low tone, and the effort seemed to exhaust him. For some time I sat by him, till he fell into a light slumber. No sound was in the house, and I did not even know if Dr. Crackenthorpe had left the adjoining room. But when my father was settled down and breathing quietly, I rose and stepped noiselessly thither to see.

He spoke in a thin, quiet voice the whole time, and it seemed to wear him out. I sat with him for a while until he drifted off into a light sleep. The house was completely silent, and I couldn’t even tell if Dr. Crackenthorpe had left the next room. But once my father was settled and breathing steadily, I quietly got up and went over to check.

He was standing against the window, and turned stealthily round as I entered, watching me.

He was standing by the window and turned quietly as I walked in, keeping an eye on me.

As I walked toward him I glanced aside at the bed. Something about the pose of the figure thereon brought me to a sudden stop. My heart rose and fell with a sharp, quick emotion, and in the instant of it I knew that the old woman was dead. Her head had been propped against the bolster, so that her chin rested upon her withered breast. That would never beat again to the impulse of fear or evil or any kinder emotion, for Peggy had answered to her name.

As I walked toward him, I glanced over at the bed. Something about the position of the figure lying there made me stop abruptly. My heart surged and sank with a sudden emotion, and in that moment, I realized that the old woman was dead. Her head had been propped up on the pillow, resting her chin on her withered breast. That chest would never rise and fall again with fear, evil, or any kinder feeling, because Peggy had responded to her name.

For the moment I stood stupefied. I think I had hardly realized that the end was so near. Sorrow I could not feel, but now regret leaped in me that I had not waited to hear all that she might tell. Only for an instant. On the next it flashed through me that it was better to put my trust in that first wild confession than to invite it by further questioning to self-condonation—perhaps actual denial.

For a moment, I was numb. I barely understood that the end was so close. I didn't feel sorrow, but suddenly I regretted not waiting to hear everything she might have shared. Just for an instant. Then it struck me that it was better to trust that initial wild confession rather than risk encouraging her to justify herself—maybe even deny it entirely.

“You went too soon,” Dr. Crackenthorpe said, in a cold voice of irony. “I must tell you that was hardly decent.”

“You left too early,” Dr. Crackenthorpe said, in a sarcastic tone. “I have to say that was pretty rude.”

“I never thought she had spoken her last.”

“I never thought she had said her final words.”

“Nor had she—by a good deal.”

“Nor had she—by a long shot.”

“She said more?”

“Did she say more?”

“Much more—and to a different purpose.”

“Way more—and for a different reason.”

I stared at him, breathing hard.

I looked at him, breathing heavily.

“Are you going to lie again?” I muttered.

“Are you going to lie again?” I whispered.

“That pleasantry is too often on your lips, sir,” he said, coolly. “None doubt truth so much as those who have dishonored her. The dead woman there leaves you this as a legacy.”

“Your jokes are too frequent, sir,” he said, calmly. “People doubt the truth most when they have disrespected it. The deceased woman there has left you this as a legacy.”

He thrust the thing he was holding into my hand. I recognized it in a sort of dull wonder. It was that ancient mutilated portrait of Modred that I had once discovered in Peggy’s possession.

He shoved what he was holding into my hand. I recognized it with a kind of dull amazement. It was that old, damaged portrait of Modred that I had once found in Peggy’s possession.

From the stained and riddled silhouette to the evil face of the man before me I glanced and could only wait in dumb expectancy.

From the stained and damaged outline to the wicked face of the man in front of me, I looked and could only wait in silent anticipation.

“She told me where to find it,” he said, “and I brought it to her.”

“She told me where to find it,” he said, “and I brought it to her.”

“I never heard you move.”

"I didn't hear you move."

“I stepped softly for fear of disturbing your father. Do you see that outraged relic? The old creature’s self-accusation turned upon it—upon that and nothing else.”

“I walked quietly to avoid waking your father. Do you see that angry relic? The old thing’s self-blame turned back on it—on that and nothing else.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“That you must look elsewhere, I am afraid, for the criminal. Our pleasant Rottengoose shared the gross superstitions of her kind. All these years she has secretly hugged the really reprehensible thought that the boy’s death was due to her.”

“That you need to look elsewhere, I’m afraid, for the criminal. Our nice Rottengoose shared the awful superstitions of her kind. All these years she has secretly held onto the truly repugnant belief that the boy’s death was her fault.”

“I don’t understand.”

"I don't get it."

“A base superstition, my friend—a very base superstition. She had in her possession, I understand, a flint shaft of the paleolithic period. There are plenty such to be picked up in the neighborhood. The ignorant call them elf arrowheads and cherish a belief that to mutilate with one of them a body’s portrait or image is to compass that person’s destruction. This harridan cherished no love for your brother, and fancied she saw her opportunity of seizing revenge without risk on a certain night of misfortune. The boy died and henceforth she knew herself as his murderess. Good-morning to you. May I remind you that my fee is yet unpaid? I will certify to the present cause of death, with pleasure.”

“A low superstition, my friend—a very low superstition. I understand she had a flint arrowhead from the Paleolithic period in her possession. There are plenty of those to be found in the area. The ignorant call them elf arrowheads and believe that using one to harm a portrait or image of someone ensures that person's demise. This woman had no love for your brother and thought she saw her chance for revenge without any danger on a certain ill-fated night. The boy died and from then on, she considered herself his murderer. Good morning to you. May I remind you that my fee is still unpaid? I will gladly confirm the current cause of death.”

CHAPTER LV.
A ghost from the past.

Like one in a dream I heard the doctor’s footstep recede down the stairs and heard the yard door close dully on him as he left the house. In my suffering soul I felt one cruel shaft rankling, and for the rest only a vague sense of loss hung like a cloud over all my faculties.

Like someone in a dream, I heard the doctor’s footsteps fade down the stairs and heard the yard door close softly behind him as he left the house. In my aching heart, I felt one sharp pain lingering, and for the rest, only a vague sense of loss hung like a cloud over all my senses.

I had no doubt of the truth of the evil creature’s words. Not otherwise could his knowledge and possession of the tattered portrait be accounted for. Now, too, Peggy’s unaccountable terror at my discovery of her chaunting and gloating over her work on a certain afternoon recurred to me, and was confirmation irrefragable. The wretched old woman had had all the will and intention; but she was innocent of the deed.

I completely believed what the evil creature said. There was no other way to explain how he knew about and had the worn-out portrait. Now, Peggy’s unexplained fear when I caught her chanting and celebrating her work one afternoon came back to me, and it was undeniable proof. The poor old woman had all the will and intention, but she was innocent of the act.

I must look elsewhere, as he had said—begin all over again. True—but now less than ever in my father’s direction. Had I needed in my heart convincing proof of the old man’s guiltlessness, his manner in accepting his acquittal would have afforded it. By this he had shown that with him, as with the hounds that had sought to pull him down, his guilt was purely conjectural—presumed merely on the circumstantial evidence of the braces found in his pocket. But I judged him in my heart and pronounced him acquitted.

I have to look for new paths, just like he said—start over. That’s true—but now even less in my father’s direction. If I needed any convincing proof of the old man’s innocence, his reaction to his acquittal would have provided it. This demonstrated that, like the hounds that tried to bring him down, his guilt was purely based on speculation—only assumed from the circumstantial evidence of the braces found in his pocket. But I judged him in my heart and declared him innocent.

Now it was idle to moan over my impetuous rush to conclusions. I must only guard against permitting the disillusion to vex the few last days that remained to him. If I wronged the old dead housewife thereby, it was in degree only, for morally she was as guilty as if her charm had borne all the evil force she attributed to it.

Now it was pointless to complain about my hasty conclusions. I just had to make sure that the disappointment didn’t spoil the few days he had left. If I did wrong by the old dead housewife, it was only to a degree, because morally she was just as guilty as if her charm had carried all the negative energy she claimed it had.

Well, I must see about getting some harpy in to minister to her final dumb necessities and then—

Well, I need to find someone to help her with her final basic needs and then—

A low cry, coming from the other room, broke upon my ears. With beating heart I rushed from the death chamber only—merciful heaven—to enter another!

A faint cry from the other room reached my ears. My heart racing, I rushed out of the death chamber only to walk into another one—thank goodness for mercy!

At the first glance I saw that the white spirit had entered during my absence and had written the sign of eternity on my father’s forehead. He was sitting up in bed and the expression on his face was that of a dreadful, eager waiting.

At first glance, I saw that the white spirit had come in while I was away and had drawn the sign of eternity on my father’s forehead. He was sitting up in bed, and the look on his face was one of dreadful, eager anticipation.

“Renalt!”

"Renalt!"

He called to me in a clear, loud voice—the recovered note of an old stronger personality.

He called out to me in a clear, loud voice—the revived tone of an old, stronger personality.

I hurried to him; fell on my knees; put my arm about his shoulders.

I rushed to him, dropped to my knees, and put my arm around his shoulders.

“Renalt, I am dying—but not yet. The spirit won’t let me pass till I have spoken.”

“Renalt, I’m dying—but not yet. The spirit won’t let me go until I’ve spoken.”

He turned his head with a resolute effort and gazed upon me.

He turned his head with determination and looked at me.

“What thing have I been—what thing have I been? Send me my enemies that I may face and defy them! Which of them worse than myself? Oh, craven—craven!”

“Who have I become—who have I become? Bring on my enemies so I can confront and challenge them! Which of them is worse than me? Oh, coward—coward!”

“Father! I only am with you—no enemy, father!”

“Dad! It’s just me here—no one else, Dad!”

He struck his fist down upon the counterpane.

He slammed his fist down on the bedspread.

“By your love for me you shall know the truth! Judge me then—judge me then as you will. Hear me speak and make no answer till I have finished. Judge me then, and let me pass to my doom weighted with your judgment.”

“By your love for me, you will know the truth! Go ahead and judge me—judge me as you wish. Listen to what I have to say and don’t respond until I’m done. Judge me then, and let me face my fate carrying your judgment.”

“Father!”

“Dad!”

“Renalt, I killed your mother!”

“Renalt, I killed your mom!”

I fell back appalled. An instant—then I leaned forward and again held him in my arms.

I pulled back in shock. After a moment, I leaned in again and held him in my arms.

“Ah!” his voice broke, swerved and recovered itself. “Not with this hand—my God, no—but surely and pitilessly none the less. Not a month after Modred was born I found my name and trust dishonored and by her. Listen! Speak nothing. You must know all! She had been in service in London before I married her—where, to this day I have never learned. I shall know soon—I shall know. She was friendless—a weak, irresponsible, beautiful young woman. I threw aside all for her sake, and my love grew tenfold in the act of combating the misfortune it brought me. I could love, Renalt—I could love. There was a passion in my fervor.”

“Ah!” his voice broke, changed direction, and steadied itself. “Not with this hand—my God, no—but certainly and ruthlessly nonetheless. Not a month after Modred was born, I discovered my name and trust were betrayed, and it was by her. Listen! Don’t say anything. You need to know everything! She had been working in London before I married her—where, to this day, I still haven’t found out. I’ll know soon—I will find out. She was alone—vulnerable, irresponsible, and incredibly beautiful. I threw aside everything for her, and my love grew exponentially as I fought against the misfortune it brought me. I could love, Renalt—I could truly love. There was a passion in my intensity.”

He clasped his hands wildly and looked piercingly before him.

He clasped his hands tightly and stared intensely ahead.

“How the old torment flames up in me at the last! I think I gave my soul to the wanton and I thought I had hers in exchange. What inspired fools love makes of us! My castle in Cloudland stood firm till that month after Modred’s birth. Then all in a day—a minute—it dissolved and vanished. I came upon her secretly gloating over a portrait—the miniature of a man. I saw—suspected—wrenched half the truth from her. Half the truth only, Renalt. When I wedded with her she had a child living. She whose love I had looked upon as a precious possession was all base and hollow, behind her beautiful personality. More—she had borne me three children; yet what affection she was capable of clung about the memory of her first passion. True, this spark had wearied of her, had dismissed her from his service—his service, you understand? And from the face of her child. Yet the long years of my passionate devotion weighed as nothing in the balance. I was the means ready to make of her an honest woman—that was all. An honest woman—my God!”

“How the old torment flames up in me at last! I think I gave my soul to the wanton and I thought I had hers in return. What foolish love does to us! My castle in Cloudland stood strong until that month after Modred’s birth. Then all in a day—in a minute—it dissolved and disappeared. I found her secretly admiring a portrait—the miniature of a man. I saw—suspected—pulled half the truth from her. Half the truth only, Renalt. When I married her, she had a living child. She, whose love I had seen as a precious possession, was all base and hollow behind her beautiful exterior. More—she had borne me three children; yet the affection she was capable of was tied to the memory of her first love. True, this spark had grown tired of her, had dismissed her from his life—his life, you see? And from the presence of her child. Yet the long years of my passionate devotion meant nothing in the end. I was just the means to make her an honest woman—that was all. An honest woman—my God!”

His teeth snapped together with a click; his dying eyes shone out, but their inspiration was demoniacal.

His teeth clicked together; his fading eyes glinted, but there was a devilish spark in them.

“In one thing only,” he went on in a low, hard voice, “the poor frail wretch was stable. That portrait—the miniature—she died refusing to reveal to me its identity. No threats, no cruelty availed. She kept her secret to the last.”

“In one thing only,” he continued in a low, harsh voice, “the poor fragile wretch was consistent. That portrait—the miniature—she died refusing to tell me who it was. No threats, no cruelty worked. She held on to her secret until the end.”

As he now continued his left hand clutched and tightened upon the bedclothes and a dark shadow seemed to grow out of his face.

As he kept going, his left hand gripped and tightened around the bedcovers, and a dark shadow appeared to emerge from his face.

“I shut her close in the room below. There, with only the voice of the wheel for company, I swore she should remain till she confessed. Each day I brought her food and water, and each day I said, ‘Give me his name,’ but she was always silent. She had been weak and ailing from caring for her baby Modred, and she faded before my eyes. Yet I was merciless. A little more, I thought, and so worthless, fragile a thing must needs yield and answer me. It was will against will, and hers conquered.”

“I locked her in the room below. There, with only the sound of the wheel for company, I vowed she would stay until she confessed. Every day I brought her food and water, and every day I said, ‘Tell me his name,’ but she remained silent. She had been weak and sick from taking care of her baby Modred, and I saw her deteriorate before my eyes. Yet I was relentless. Just a little longer, I thought, and such a worthless, fragile being would have to give in and tell me. It was a battle of wills, and hers won.”

He paused a moment, and I could see drops of sweat freckling his forehead.

He paused for a moment, and I could see drops of sweat dotted on his forehead.

“Slowly, hour by hour, the stealth and darkness of her prison wrought madness in her. Still I persisted and she refused. Once she asked to see her children—the little baby I was rearing as best I might, with infinite toil and difficulty—and I laughed and shut her in again. The next morning, going to her, I was dumfounded to hear no booming voice greeting me from the basement. The wheel had stopped. I threw back the door and she was gone. But the cupboard was sprung open and the dammed water spurted and leaped from the motionless blades. A stump of timber was lying near. She had burst the lock with it, and—I rushed and dropped the sluice; hurried back and looked down. I saw her dress tangled in the floats below, and the water heaping into a little mound as it ran over something. Then I raced to the room over above, wrenched up a board, and, fastening a rope to a beam, lowered the slack of it into the pit. It served me well in after days, as you know.

“Slowly, hour by hour, the stealth and darkness of her prison drove her to madness. Still I kept trying, and she kept refusing. Once she asked to see her kids—the little baby I was caring for as best as I could, with endless effort and struggle—and I laughed and locked her in again. The next morning, when I went to see her, I was shocked not to hear her loud voice greeting me from the basement. The wheel had stopped. I threw open the door, and she was gone. But the cupboard was forced open, and the trapped water gushed and surged from the still blades. A log was lying nearby. She had broken the lock with it, and—I rushed over and closed the sluice; hurried back and looked down. I saw her dress caught in the floats below, and the water piling into a small mound as it flowed over something. Then I dashed to the room above, pried up a board, and, tying a rope to a beam, lowered the slack into the pit. It served me well in later days, as you know.”

“I can hardly remember how I got her out. I know all my efforts were futile, till I thought of notching a paddle and fixing the rope in the hole. When at last I laid her down on the floor of the room I grew sick with horror. There was that in her staring eyes that made my soul die within me.

“I can barely remember how I got her out. I know all my efforts were pointless until I thought of notching a paddle and securing the rope in the hole. When I finally laid her down on the floor of the room, I felt sick with horror. There was something in her staring eyes that made my soul shrink within me."

“I threw the place open to the authorities. I courted every inquiry. She had been in a delirious state, I said, since the coming of the child, and had thrown herself down in a fit of madness. Only the evidence of the burst lock I suppressed.

“I opened the place up to the authorities. I welcomed every investigation. She had been in a delirious state, I said, since the arrival of the child, and had thrown herself down in a fit of madness. The only piece of evidence I kept quiet about was the broken lock.”

“We had been reserved folk, making few friends or none. Our manner of life was known only to ourselves; not a soul suspected the truth and many pitied me in my bereavement. I kept my own counsel. They brought in a verdict of suicide during temporary insanity, and she lies under an old nameless mound in the cemetery yonder.

“We had been distant people, making few friends or none at all. The way we lived was known only to us; no one suspected the truth, and many felt sorry for me in my grief. I kept my thoughts to myself. They decided it was suicide during a moment of temporary insanity, and she rests under an old, unmarked grave in the cemetery over there.”

“Then I shut my heart and my door and made out life in the blackness.

“Then I closed off my heart and my door and figured out life in the darkness.

“At first I was whelmed in the horror of the catastrophe, yet my pity was not touched and I soon came to believe in the justice of her fate. ‘I never put hand on her,’ I thought. ‘’Twas God wrought the punishment.’ But soon a terrible hatred woke in my heart for the first author of my misery. One day I descended by the wheel again and nailed the miniature to its axle. ‘Wait you there!’ I cried, ‘till the question is answered. So shall he follow in her footsteps.’ Ah, I have heard talk of the fateful fascination of the wheel! Why has it never drawn him to come and claim his portrait?”

“At first, I was overwhelmed by the horror of the disaster, but my pity wasn’t stirred, and I quickly started to believe in the justice of her fate. ‘I never laid a hand on her,’ I thought. ‘It was God who brought on the punishment.’ But soon, a terrible hatred awakened in my heart for the one who caused my suffering. One day, I went down to the wheel again and nailed the miniature to its axle. ‘You stay there!’ I shouted, ‘until the question is answered. He shall follow in her footsteps.’ Ah, I’ve heard about the cursed attraction of the wheel! Why has it never drawn him in to come and claim his portrait?”

The fevered torrent of speech broke suddenly in him, and silence reigned in the room. The dying heart leaped against my chest as I held him, and my own seemed to flutter with the contact. What could I think or say? I was dazed with the passion of my emotions.

The intense rush of words suddenly stopped in him, and silence filled the room. My heart raced as I held him, and I could feel my own thumping with the connection. What could I think or say? I was overwhelmed by the intensity of my feelings.

Presently he turned himself quickly and looked at me.

Presently, he turned around quickly and looked at me.

“Your judgment!” he cried, hoarsely. “Did I well or wickedly?”

“Your judgment!” he shouted, hoarsely. “Did I act well or badly?”

Through my mind there swiftly passed memory of the barren neglect of our younger lives; of all the evil and misery that had been the indirect result of so cowardly a nursing of an injury.

Through my mind quickly ran memories of the barren neglect of our younger lives; of all the harm and suffering that had been the indirect result of such a cowardly way of dealing with an injury.

I bowed my head, and said in a low voice: “I forgive you. That is all you must ask of me.”

I lowered my head and said softly, “I forgive you. That’s all you need to ask of me.”

Perhaps, in the light of his later gentleness, he understood me, for suddenly the tears were running down his cheeks and he cried falteringly: “Out of the abyss of death a ghost rises and faces me! All this have I done for the son I love!”

Perhaps, considering his later kindness, he understood me, because suddenly tears were streaming down his face and he said with difficulty: “From the depths of death a ghost rises to confront me! Everything I’ve done, I’ve done for the son I love!”

With the words he fell back from my arm and lay gasping on his pillow. And, though my father was near spent, and I knew it, I could find in my heart no word of justification of his conduct, no comfort but the assurance of my forgiveness.

With those words, he fell back from my arm and lay gasping on his pillow. Even though my father was almost out of energy, and I was aware of it, I couldn't find any words in my heart to justify his actions—no comfort except the certainty of my forgiveness.

Oh, it is an evil thing to arrogate to ourselves God’s prerogative of judgment; to assume that in any personal wrong we can so disassociate justice and resentment as ever to be capable of pronouncing an impartial sentence. To return a blow in kind is a natural and wholesome impulse; but deliberate cruelty, following however great a provocation, can never be anything but most base and unmanly.

Oh, it’s a terrible thing to take on God’s right to judge; to think that in any personal wrong we can separate justice from resentment enough to give an impartial judgment. Responding to a blow in kind is a natural and healthy instinct; but intentional cruelty, no matter how much provocation there is, will always be low and unmanly.

And the sin had been sinned before she even knew my father! Yet, maybe, to a nature like his, that was the reverse of a palliation. To feel that he had never had her true love or duty, while lavishing his all of both on her; to feel that in a manner the veins of his own children ran with contamination—I could conceive these operating more fiercely in his mind than the discovery that some later caprice of fancy had lured her from her faith.

And the sin had happened before she even met my father! Yet, maybe, for someone like him, that was the opposite of a relief. To realize that he had never received her true love or commitment, even as he gave her everything; to believe that, in a way, the blood of his own children carried that stain—I could imagine these thoughts affecting him more intensely than finding out that some later whim had tempted her away from her loyalty.

It was all past and over and I would not condemn or even judge him. Though I had been one victim of his quarrel with life, what was my grievance in face of the awful prospect so immediately before him? In a few hours—moments, maybe—the call would come and his soul would have to submit itself for analysis in the theater of the skies.

It was all in the past, and I wouldn’t blame or even judge him. Even though I had been one of the victims of his struggle with life, what could I complain about when faced with the terrible future right in front of him? In just a few hours—maybe even just moments—the call would come, and his soul would have to face judgment in the theater of the skies.

CHAPTER LVI.
Solo.

About 4 of the afternoon my father, who had lain for some hours in a state bordering on stupor, and whose breathing had latterly become harsh and difficult, rose suddenly in his bed and called to me in a strong voice. I was by his side in a moment and lifted him up as he signified I should do. A mortal whiteness was in his face and I saw the end was approaching.

About 4 in the afternoon, my father, who had been lying in bed for a few hours in a state close to unconsciousness, and whose breathing had recently become rough and labored, suddenly sat up and called for me in a strong voice. I was by his side in an instant and helped him sit up as he indicated I should. His face was extremely pale, and I realized the end was near.

“I have no fear,” he said, in a sort of sick ecstasy. “I can be true to myself at the last, thank God! The soul triumphs over the body.”

“I’m not afraid,” he said, in a kind of twisted happiness. “I can finally be true to myself, thank God! The soul wins over the body.”

He swayed in my arms, clutched at me and dragged himself erect again.

He swayed in my arms, grabbed onto me, and pulled himself upright again.

“My brain—my brain! Something seems to swerve in it! Quick! Before it’s too late!”

“My mind—my mind! Something feels off in it! Hurry! Before it’s too late!”

He held on to me. At the last moment the latent determination of his character trod weakness under and proved the soul masterful. With all his functions withering in the blighting breath of the destroyer, his spirit stood out fearless and courageous, a conqueror by its mere individuality.

He clung to me. In the end, the hidden strength of his character overcame his weakness and showed his soul's power. Even as his body deteriorated under the devastating touch of the destroyer, his spirit remained bold and brave, a victor simply because of its uniqueness.

It had darkened early, and candles were lighted in the room and the blind pulled down. Outside the wind tore at the crazy lattice, or, finding entrance, moaned to and fro in the gusty passages. It threatened to be a night of storm and sweeping rain. And all its wild and dismal surroundings were in keeping with the ghastly figure lying against me. Yet, if there was one in that lonely chamber who shrunk and feared, it was I, not that other so verging on his judgment, with so many and such heavy responsibilities to answer for. God forgive him!

It had gotten dark early, and the candles were lit in the room with the blinds pulled down. Outside, the wind battered against the rickety lattice and, finding a way in, wailed back and forth through the drafty passages. It was shaping up to be a night of storms and heavy rain. All the wild and gloomy surroundings matched the horrifying figure lying next to me. Yet, if anyone in that lonely room was scared and anxious, it was me, not him, who was so close to facing his judgment with all those significant responsibilities weighing on him. God forgive him!

“I triumph, Renalt,” he said, feeding the effort of speech with quick, drawn gasps. “This later craven has never been I—I was strong to carry out a purpose, even if it led me to the gallows. Some white-livered devil usurped. Out with the worm at last! I triumph and abide by that I did in the righteousness of wrath. But you—you! Let me say it—quick—I was fast on the coward grip. Oh, a bitter, bitter curse on the treacherous beast who unmanned me! Only to you, Renalt, I pray and ask for pardon. I thought—all the time—I had killed the boy—the braces—I never knew. He—he, that reptile, suggested—perhaps Modred had—found and kept the cameo. I went up blindly—came down blindly—I was drunk—bestial—I could remember nothing.”

“I triumph, Renalt,” he said, taking quick, sharp breaths as he spoke. “This coward I’ve become isn’t who I used to be—I was strong enough to carry out my purpose, even if it led me to the gallows. Some spineless devil took my strength. Out with the worm at last! I triumph and stand by what I did in righteous anger. But you—you! Let me say it quickly—I was caught in the grip of cowardice. Oh, a bitter, bitter curse on the treacherous beast who stripped me of my courage! Only to you, Renalt, I ask for forgiveness. I thought—all along—I had killed the boy—the braces—I never knew. He—he, that snake, suggested—maybe Modred had—found and kept the cameo. I went up blindly—came down blindly—I was drunk—brutal—I couldn’t remember anything.”

He moaned and would have clasped his hands to me but for weakness. At the last the paralysis of his limbs had departed and he could move. Disease loosened its clutch, it seemed, in the presence of the death it had invoked.

He groaned and would have reached out to me but for his weakness. Finally, the paralysis in his limbs had lifted, and he could move. It felt like the disease released its grip in the face of the death it had brought on.

“Renalt—I remembered nothing—but I feared—and, fearing, I saw the odium rest on you and did not speak. It was I gave you to that living death—I who submitted to that fiend’s dictating, because he struck at me through the sordid passion that had mastered my better nature. Renalt——”

“Renalt—I remembered nothing—but I was scared—and, feeling that fear, I noticed the blame fall on you but didn’t say anything. It was me who handed you over to that living death—I who let that monster control me, because he attacked me through the filthy desire that had taken over my better self. Renalt——”

“Father—hear me! Am I speaking distinctly? Listen. I forgive you all.”

“Dad—can you hear me? Am I speaking clearly? Listen. I forgive you all.”

It seemed as if a flush passed across his face. He pressed my hand feebly and dropped his head.

It looked like a flush crossed his face. He weakly squeezed my hand and lowered his head.

“Now,” he muttered; “come the crash of doom! To all else I am ready to answer. Call the——”

“Now,” he muttered; “here comes the crash of doom! I’m ready to face everything else. Call the——”

Like a glass breaking, his voice snapped and immediate silence befell. He had not stirred in my arms; but now I felt the whole surface of his body moving, as it were, of itself with a light ruffling shudder.

Like a glass shattering, his voice broke, and an immediate silence descended. He hadn’t moved in my arms; but now I felt his entire body shifting, almost as if it were moving on its own with a light, trembling shudder.

Suddenly he seemed to shrink into himself, rather than away from me, so that he cowered unsupported on the bed. I fell back and looked at his face. His head moved softly from side to side, the eyes following something, unseen of me, hither and thither about the room. In a moment they contracted and fixed themselves horribly on one point, as if the things had come to the bed foot and were softly mounting it. In the same instant on my dull and appalled senses broke the low booming voice of the wheel circling in its black pit far below, and I knew that in the phantom sound no material force spoke, but that the heart of the dying man was transmitting its terrors to me.

Suddenly, he seemed to pull in on himself instead of away from me, cowering alone on the bed. I leaned back and looked at his face. His head moved gently from side to side, his eyes following something I couldn’t see, darting around the room. In a moment, his eyes narrowed and fixed chillingly on one spot, as if something had approached the foot of the bed and was slowly creeping up. At that same moment, I was hit by the low, booming sound of the wheel turning in its dark pit far below, and I realized that in that eerie sound, there was no physical force at work; it was the heart of the dying man transmitting its fears to me.

Then I saw my father sink slowly back, drawing, as he did so, the sheet up and over his face, as if to shut out the sight, and all the time the convulsive fluttering of my own breath alone stirred the tense silence that reigned about us.

Then I saw my father slowly lean back, pulling the sheet up and over his face as if to block out the view, and the only sound breaking the tight silence around us was the shaky rhythm of my own breath.

I must have remained in this position many minutes, fixed and motionless in a trance of fear, when the stealthy noise below seemed to cease suddenly as it had begun. At that I leaped to my feet with a strangled cry and tore the bedclothes away from the face. The eyes stared up at me as if I were the secret presence; the jaw was dropped; the whole body collapsed and sunk into the sheets. He had died without a sound—there—in a moment; had died of that that was beyond human speech; of something to which no dreadful human cry could give expression.

I must have stayed in that position for several minutes, frozen and motionless in a state of fear, when the quiet noise below suddenly stopped, just like it had started. At that, I jumped to my feet with a choked scream and ripped the bedcovers away from the face. The eyes looked up at me as if I were the hidden presence; the jaw hung open; the whole body slumped and sank into the sheets. He had died without making a sound—right there—in an instant; had died from something beyond words; from something that no terrible human cry could express.

* * * * *

Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

Wading near knee deep in the flooded meadows, sense and reason returned to me by slow degrees. Then a wan streak of sunrise gaped like a dead man’s wound on the stormy horizon, and a new day was breaking to wind and deluge that seemed endless.

Wading through knee-deep water in the flooded meadows, my sense and reason came back to me slowly. Then a pale streak of sunrise appeared like a wound on the stormy horizon, and a new day was starting with wind and relentless rain that felt like it would never stop.

Ah, surely I had been tried beyond mortal endurance. So I thought, not knowing what was yet to come; what tension the soul’s fetters can be put to without breaking.

Ah, surely I had been tested beyond what any human could bear. That's what I thought, not realizing what was still ahead; what pressure the soul's bonds can endure without breaking.

The sodden day broadened and found me still wandering. Once during the morning I crept back to the house of terror, and, standing without its door, summoned the old woman, who had come of herself to attend to dead Peggy’s laying out, and told her of my father’s death and directed her to a second task.

The wet day stretched on, and I was still roaming around. At one point in the morning, I went back to the house of dread, and standing outside its door, I called for the old woman, who had come on her own to prepare dead Peggy for the funeral, and I told her about my father's death and asked her to take on another task.

Later in the day, I told myself, I would return; by and by when the dead should be decently composed for rest and their expression should have resumed something of its normal cast. Then I hurried forth again and sought forgetfulness in the keen rush of air and wide reality of the open country.

Later in the day, I told myself I would come back; eventually, when the dead were properly laid to rest and their expressions had returned to something resembling normalcy. Then I rushed out again, looking for distraction in the sharp breeze and the vastness of the open landscape.

Walking, resting on some gate or stile; seeking a wayside tavern for food and drink—always I kept steadily away from me the slightest reflection on any of the last words spoken by my father. I could not bear that my thoughts should so much as approach them. I had greatly suffered, been greatly wronged, yet let my mind dwell insistently on the thought that these evils were of the past, never more to vex me out of reason should I look steadily forward, shutting my ears, like the prince in the fairy tale, to the spectral voices that would fain provoke me to an answer.

Walking, leaning against a gate or fence; looking for a roadside pub for food and drink— I always kept even the slightest thought about my father's last words at bay. I couldn’t handle my thoughts getting anywhere near them. I had suffered a lot and been deeply wronged, but I tried to keep my mind focused on the fact that those troubles were in the past, and if I looked ahead without faltering, they wouldn't be able to disturb my peace, just like the prince in the fairy tale, shutting my ears to the haunting voices trying to provoke a response from me.

It was growing near that dusky period of the short day when if one lifts one’s eyes from the ground the sky seems closing in upon the earth! Worn out and footsore, I had rounded toward the city from its eastern side and was traversing the now lonely stretch of by-path that leads from the station, when I saw a woman and little child going on in front of me haltingly. As I came up they drew aside to let me pass, and I cried out, “Zyp!” and stopped in astonishment and a little fear.

It was getting close to that dark time of the short day when if you look up from the ground, the sky seems to be closing in on the earth! Tired and sore from walking, I had come around to the city from its eastern side and was walking along the now lonely path that leads from the station when I saw a woman and a little child moving ahead of me slowly. As I approached, they stepped aside to let me pass, and I shouted, “Zyp!” and stopped in surprise and a bit of fear.

She faced round upon me, breathing quickly, and put one hand to her bosom in a startled manner that was quite foreign to her.

She turned to face me, breathing fast, and put one hand to her chest in a surprised way that was completely unlike her.

“Renny,” she whispered, with a fading smile on her white face—pitiful heaven, how white and worn it had become! And burst into tears the next moment.

“Renny,” she whispered, her smile fading on her pale face—oh, how pale and weary it had become! And then she broke down in tears the next moment.

Shocked beyond measure at her appearance, her woeful reception of me, I stepped back all amazed. She mistook my action and held out an imploring arm to me. The little weird girl at her side half buried herself in her mother’s skirts and peered up at me with deep eyes set in a tangle of hair.

Shocked beyond belief by how she looked and her sad reaction to me, I took a step back in surprise. She misunderstood my move and reached out to me with a pleading arm. The strange little girl next to her hid partially in her mother’s skirts and looked up at me with soulful eyes surrounded by a messy tangle of hair.

“Renny!” cried Zyp; “oh, you won’t throw me off? You won’t refuse to hear me?”

“Renny!” shouted Zyp; “oh, you won’t get rid of me? You won’t ignore what I have to say?”

“Come away,” I said, hoarsely; “to some quiet road, where we can talk undisturbed. You are not too tired?”

“Come away,” I said, hoarsely; “to some quiet road, where we can talk undisturbed. You’re not too tired?”

“Too—oh, I’m wearied to death. Why not the mill? Renny, why not the mill?”

“Ugh—I'm exhausted to the bone. Why not the mill? Renny, why not the mill?”

“Zyp, not now—not at present. I’ll tell you by and by. See, I’ll take the little girl on one arm and you can cling to the other.”

“Zyp, not right now—not at this moment. I’ll tell you later. Look, I’ll hold the little girl on one arm and you can grab onto the other.”

She pushed the child forward with a forlorn sigh. It whimpered a little as I lifted it, but I held it snug against my shoulder, and its soft breath on my cheeks seemed to melt the hard core of agony in my brain.

She gently pushed the child forward with a sad sigh. It whimpered a bit as I picked it up, but I held it close against my shoulder, and its soft breath on my cheeks seemed to melt away the intense pain in my head.

Soon I had them in a quiet spot and seated upon a fallen log. There, holding the child against me, I looked in the eyes of the mother and could have wept.

Soon I had them in a quiet spot and seated on a fallen log. There, holding the child against me, I looked into the eyes of the mother and could have cried.

“Zyp, Zyp! What is it?”

"Zyp, Zyp! What's going on?"

A boisterous clap of wind tumbled her dark hair as I spoke. What was it? Her lustrous head was strewed with ashy threads, as if the clipping fate had trimmed some broken skein of life over it; her eyes were like fathomless pools shrunk with drought; an impenetrable sorrow was figured in her wasted face. This was the shadow of Zyp—not the sweet substance—and moving among ghosts and shadows my own life seemed stumbling toward the grave.

A loud gust of wind tossed her dark hair around as I spoke. What was it? Her shiny hair was mixed with gray strands, as if some cruel fate had cut a broken thread of life through it; her eyes were like deep pools dried up from lack of water; an inescapable sadness was etched on her worn face. This was the shadow of Zyp—not the sweet essence—and as I navigated through ghosts and shadows, my own life felt like it was stumbling toward the end.

CHAPTER LVII.
A commitment.

Clasping thin, nervous fingers, Zyp looked up in my face fearfully.

Clenching her thin, nervous fingers, Zyp looked up at me with fear in her eyes.

“Have you seen Jason?”

"Have you seen Jason yet?"

“No. Has he come, too?”

“No. Is he here, too?”

“He’s gone on before to the mill to seek you.”

"He's gone ahead to the mill to look for you."

“God help him! I’ve been out all day. Is it the old trouble, Zyp?”

“God help him! I’ve been out all day. Is it the same old problem, Zyp?”

“Oh, Renny, I despair at last! I fought it while I was strong; but now—now.”

“Oh, Renny, I’m finally at my breaking point! I struggled against it while I had the strength, but now—now.”

Her head sunk and she pressed a hand to her bosom again.

Her head dropped, and she placed a hand on her chest again.

“What ails you, dear? Zyp, are you ill?”

“What’s wrong, dear? Zyp, are you sick?”

“I don’t know. Something seems to suck at my veins. I have nothing definite. The wretchedness of life is sapping my strength, I suppose.”

“I don’t know. Something feels like it's draining me. I have no clear answer. I guess the misery of life is wearing me down.”

“Is it still so wretched? I am always here to give you what help I can.”

“Is it still that bad? I’m always here to help you however I can.”

“Oh, I know! And we must always be cursing your quiet with our entreaties.”

“Oh, I know! And we must always be bothering your peace with our pleas.”

“Zyp, you needn’t talk like that. My heart is open to my little sister. And is this my bonny niece?”

“Zyp, you don’t have to talk like that. My heart is open to my little sister. And is this my lovely niece?”

She was a slender mite of four or thereabouts, with a delicate thin face, oval like a blushing rose petal, and a quaint, solemn manner of movement and broken speech.

She was a slim little girl, around four years old, with a delicate, thin face, oval like a blushing rose petal, and an unusual, serious way of moving and speaking haltingly.

“Give me a kiss, mouse. Oh, what a prim little peck!”

“Give me a kiss, mouse. Oh, what a cute little peck!”

A faint smile came to the mother’s lips. “You’ll learn to love your uncle, Renna.”

A slight smile appeared on the mother’s lips. “You’ll grow to love your uncle, Renna.”

“Did you name her after me?”

“Did you name her after me?”

“Don’t flatter yourself. I call her Renna for short. Her real name’s Zyp.”

“Don’t get ahead of yourself. I call her Renna for short. Her real name’s Zyp.”

I laughed over the queer deduction; then sighed.

I laughed at the strange conclusion; then sighed.

“Will you love me?” I said to the little girl, but she was too shy to answer.

“Will you love me?” I asked the little girl, but she was too shy to respond.

I stroked her shining head and poke over it to Zyp.

I ran my fingers over her shiny head and leaned over to Zyp.

“Tell me all about it, dear,” said I.

“Tell me everything about it, dear,” I said.

“It’s nothing, but the old miserable story—pursuit and flight; and with each new movement some little means of living abandoned.”

“It’s just the same old sad story—chasing and running away; and with every new step, we leave behind some small way of making a living.”

Looking at this pale, injured woman, a fierce deep resentment flared up in my heart against the inexorable tyranny of the fiend who would not learn mercy. I had too long stood aside; too long remained neutral in an unnatural warfare, the most innocent victim of which was she whose image my soul professed to hold inviolate. Old ties bound me no longer. Her champion would I be in life and death, meeting stealth with secrecy, pursuit with ambush.

Looking at this pale, injured woman, a strong resentment flared up in my heart against the relentless cruelty of the monster who refused to show mercy. I had stood by for too long; I had stayed neutral for far too long in a twisted battle, the most innocent victim of which was her, whose image my soul claimed to protect. Old bonds no longer held me back. I would be her champion in life and death, countering stealth with secrecy and pursuit with ambush.

I put the child from me and rose hurriedly to my feet.

I set the child down and quickly got to my feet.

“Zyp!” I cried, “this must end! Forgive me that, holding you in my heart as I have always done, I have not been more active in your succor. Here all doubt ends. I devote myself body and soul to your help and welfare!”

“Zyp!” I shouted, “this has to stop! I'm sorry that, keeping you in my heart as I always have, I haven't been more proactive in helping you. From here on, there’s no more doubt. I dedicate myself completely to your support and well-being!”

Crying softly, she drew her little one to her and wound her arms about her. Now the last of her weird nature seemed broken and gone, and she was woman only, helpless and alone.

Crying softly, she pulled her little one close and wrapped her arms around her. Now the last remnants of her strange nature seemed to fade away, leaving her feeling just like a woman—helpless and alone.

“Renny, Renny,” she sobbed, “why didn’t you sooner? Oh, Renny! Why didn’t you sooner?”

“Renny, Renny,” she cried, “why didn’t you do it earlier? Oh, Renny! Why didn’t you do it earlier?”

Her anguish—her implied reproach—pierced to my soul.

Her pain—her unspoken accusation—cut deep into my soul.

“Has that been in your mind, Zyp? I never thought—it was always a habit with me to yield the lead to Jason, and you were so strong and independent.”

“Has that been on your mind, Zyp? I never thought about it—I've always let Jason take the lead, and you were so strong and independent.”

“Not now for long—a haunted, hunted thing! But I had no right—and then, your father.”

“Not for long now—a haunted, hunted thing! But I had no right—and then, your dad.”

“If I thought I had sacrificed your interests to a mistaken sense of duty to him—ah, Zyp, it would be a very bitter thing.”

“If I thought I had put your interests aside for a wrong sense of duty to him—ah, Zyp, that would be really painful.”

“No, no! You’ve always been strong and good and generous. Don’t mind what I say. I’m only desperate with trouble. Hush, little rabbit! Mother cries with joy to have found a friend.”

“No, no! You’ve always been strong, kind, and generous. Don’t pay attention to what I say. I’m just overwhelmed with problems. Hush, little bunny! Mom is crying tears of joy to have found a friend.”

“Need you have sought long? Every word you say seems a reproach.”

“Have you been searching for a long time? Every word you say feels like a criticism.”

“No, no, no; you’ll misread me and fall away from us at the last.”

“No, no, no; you’ll misunderstand me and drift away from us in the end.”

“I swear not! Tell me what has happened.”

“I swear I didn’t! Just tell me what happened.”

“We thought we had escaped him—perhaps that he was dead. There was a long respite; then one night—four, five days ago—he was there. Some place where they gamble with cards—and he accused my husband of cheating. There was a terrible scene. Jason came home all smeared with blood, but it was the old terror that made us despair. Why are such things allowed on earth? It seemed all leaf and flowers and sky to me once. How long ago! He stood outside our lodgings the next morning. His dreadful face was like a devil’s. Then we knew we must go. When the bill was paid we had only a few shillings left. In our sickness we turned to you, and we set off tramping, tramping down to Winton by easy stages. Jason carried the child; my arms were too weak.”

“We thought we had escaped him—maybe he was dead. There was a long break; then one night—four, five days ago—he showed up. At some place where they play cards—and he accused my husband of cheating. It was a terrible scene. Jason came home covered in blood, but it was the old fear that made us feel hopeless. Why do such things happen in the world? Everything once seemed like leaves, flowers, and sky to me. How long ago that was! He stood outside our place the next morning. His horrifying face looked like a devil’s. Then we knew we had to leave. After we paid the bill, we had only a few shillings left. In our illness, we turned to you, and we started walking, walking down to Winton in easy stages. Jason carried the child; my arms were too weak.”

“And he—that other?”

“And he—what about the other?”

“He’s sure to follow us, but he won’t know we’ve walked.”

“He’s definitely going to follow us, but he won’t realize we’ve left.”

I remembered the figure on the bridge four nights ago, and was silent.

I remembered the figure on the bridge four nights ago and stayed quiet.

“Renalt, what can we do?”

“Renalt, what can we do?”

“Jason has gone to me for money, I suppose?”

“Has Jason come to me for money, I guess?”

“Oh, if you could only let us have a little; we might escape abroad again and bury ourselves in some faraway spot, where he could never find us.”

“Oh, if you could just let us have a little; we might be able to escape abroad again and hide out in some distant place, where he would never be able to find us.”

“Zyp, listen to me. My father died last night.”

“Zyp, listen up. My dad passed away last night.”

“Died? The old man! Oh, Renny, Renny!”

“Died? The old man! Oh, Renny, Renny!”

“He had been long ailing. I have been wandering all day to try to restore my shattered nerves. That is why I have not met Jason.”

“He had been sick for a while. I’ve been wandering around all day trying to calm my frayed nerves. That’s why I haven’t met Jason.”

“Dead! The old, poor man! And you are alone?”

“Dead! The old, poor man! And you’re all alone?”

“Yes, Zyp.”

"Yeah, Zyp."

She broke down and wept long and sadly.

She collapsed and cried for a long time, feeling very sad.

“He was good to me,” she moaned, “and I requited his kindness ill. And now I come to worry you in your unhappiness.”

“He was good to me,” she said, “and I didn’t return his kindness properly. And now I’m here to bother you in your sadness.”

“You came to lighten it with a glimpse of the old sweet nature—you and your pretty baby here.”

“You came to brighten it up with a glimpse of that old sweet nature—you and your cute baby here.”

“Do you think her pretty, Renny? He would have been fond of her, and he’s gone. What a world of death and misery!”

“Do you think she's pretty, Renny? He would have liked her, and now he’s gone. What a world filled with death and suffering!”

“Now the mill is no place for you at present. Old Peggy is dead, too, and gone to her judgment. In a few days the house will be quit of mourning. Then you must all three come and live with me there, and we’ll make out life in company.”

“Right now, the mill isn’t the best place for you. Old Peggy has passed away and faced her judgment. In a few days, the house will be free from mourning. Then all three of you must come and live with me there, and we’ll figure out life together.”

She sat clasping her little girl and staring at me, her lips parted, as she listened breathlessly.

She sat holding her little girl and staring at me, her lips slightly open, as she listened intently.

“That would be good,” she whispered. “Do you hear, baby? Mumby and Renna will lie down at last and go to sleep.”

“That would be great,” she whispered. “Do you hear me, baby? Mumby and Renna will finally lie down and go to sleep.”

The child pressed her cheek to her mother’s and put her short arms about her neck with a sympathetic sigh. Her lot, I think, had been no base contrast with that of children better circumstanced. She was dressed even now as if from the fairy queen’s wardrobe, though Zyp’s poor clothes were stained and patched in a dozen places.

The child pressed her cheek against her mother’s and wrapped her short arms around her neck with a sympathetic sigh. I believe her situation wasn’t significantly worse than that of other kids who were better off. Even now, she looked like she came from a fairy queen’s wardrobe, although Zyp’s worn clothes were stained and patched in several places.

Then my love—oh, may I not call her so now?—looked up at me sorrowfully over the brink of her short ecstasy.

Then my love—oh, can I still call her that?—looked up at me sadly as she came down from her brief moment of joy.

“Dear Renny,” she said, “how can it ever be as you say? Rest can never come to us while he lives.”

“Dear Renny,” she said, “how can it be as you say? We can never find rest while he’s alive.”

“I have sworn, Zyp. I am confident and strong to grapple with this tragic Furioso. If he persists after one more warning we’ll set the law on him for a wandering lunatic.”

“I have sworn, Zyp. I am confident and strong enough to deal with this tragic Furioso. If he continues after one more warning, we’ll involve the law for being a wandering lunatic.”

“That I believe he is—oh!” she closed her eyes as if in an ineffable dream of peace and security.

"That I think he is—oh!" She closed her eyes as if in an indescribable dream of peace and safety.

“The question is, what are you to do in the meantime?”

“The question is, what are you going to do in the meantime?”

“That’s soon settled. We came over Micheldever, only a few miles away. We’ll go back there and hire a single room in the village—I saw one to let that would suit us—and wait till you send for us.”

“That’s quickly sorted. We came over from Micheldever, just a few miles away. We’ll go back there and rent a single room in the village—I noticed one available that would be perfect for us—and wait until you contact us.”

“Very well. And what do you say to taking little Zyp back by yourself and leaving Jason here under my wing?”

“Great. How about you take little Zyp back by yourself and leave Jason here with me?”

“If you think it best.”

"If you think that's best."

“I must make certain arrangements with him. Yes, I think that will be best.” I spoke cheerfully and buoyantly, anxious to quicken and sustain her new-born hope. Uneasy forebodings, nevertheless, drove me to make the proposition. I could not free my mind of the thought that Duke yet hung secretly about the place, induced to wait and watch on that sure instinct that had never yet in the long run failed to interpret to him the movements of his victims.

“I need to make some arrangements with him. Yeah, I think that’ll be best.” I said this cheerfully and with enthusiasm, eager to boost and keep her newfound hope alive. Still, uneasy feelings pushed me to bring it up. I couldn't shake the thought that Duke was still lurking around, driven to wait and observe thanks to that instinct that had never failed him in tracking the movements of his targets.

Therefore I felt it safer to keep my brother for the present under friendly lock and key rather than risk a further exposing of him to the malignant observation of his enemy.

Therefore, I thought it was safer to keep my brother securely and under friendly protection for now rather than risk exposing him further to the harmful gaze of his enemy.

“Zyp, take this money. I wish it were more, but it will keep you going for the present.”

“Zyp, take this money. I wish it were more, but it’ll help you get by for now.”

“No, Renny, I have a little left.”

“No, Renny, I have a bit left.”

“Don’t worry me, changeling.”

“Don’t stress me out, shapeshifter.”

“Ah, the name and the flowers.” She rose to her feet. “Have you forgotten my asking you never to pick one?”

“Ah, the name and the flowers.” She stood up. “Did you forget I asked you never to pick one?”

“Not once in my life since, Zyp. My conscience is free of that reproach.”

“Not once in my life since, Zyp. My conscience is clear of that blame.”

She looked at me with a sweet strange expression in her wet eyes.

She looked at me with a sweet, unfamiliar expression in her tear-filled eyes.

“Good-by, dear brother,” she said, suddenly, holding out her hand to me.

“Goodbye, dear brother,” she said suddenly, reaching out her hand to me.

“Shall I not see you off?”

"Shouldn't I walk you out?"

“No. We shan’t have long to wait, I dare say, and Jason will be wishing for you. Kiss—Renny, kiss dad for me—this kiss”—and she stepped hurriedly forward and put her soft trembling lips to my forehead.

“No. We won’t have to wait long, I’m sure, and Jason will be missing you. Kiss—Renny, kiss Dad for me—this kiss”—and she quickly stepped forward and pressed her soft, trembling lips to my forehead.

My blood leaped. For a moment I was near catching her madly in my arms.

My heart raced. For a moment, I nearly grabbed her frantically in my arms.

“Good-by!” I cried, swerving back. “Good-by, little Zyp!”

“Goodbye!” I shouted, turning back. “Goodbye, little Zyp!”

They moved from me a few paces. Out in the road the wind caught the woman’s skirts and flung her dark hair abroad. Suddenly she turned and came back to me.

They moved away from me a few steps. Out on the road, the wind caught the woman’s dress and whipped her dark hair around. Suddenly, she turned and came back to me.

“Renny,” she said, in low, heartrending tones, “it looks so happy and golden, but the fierce air talked in my lungs as I went. Oh, promise—promise—promise!”

“Renny,” she said, in soft, emotional tones, “it looks so happy and bright, but the harsh air felt sharp in my lungs as I walked. Oh, promise—promise—promise!”

“Anything, Zyp, in the wide world.”

“Anything, Zyp, in the whole world.”

“To care for my little one—my darling, if I’m called away.”

“To take care of my little one—my sweetheart, if I’m needed elsewhere.”

“Before God I swear to devote my life to her.”

“Before God, I swear to dedicate my life to her.”

She looked at me a long moment, with a piercing gaze, gave a hoarse, low sob, and catching at her child’s hand hurried away with her down the road. I watched their going till their shapes grew dim in the stormy dusk; then twisted about and strode my own way homeward.

She stared at me for a long moment, with an intense look, let out a rough, quiet sob, and quickly took her child’s hand as they hurried down the road. I watched them leave until their figures faded in the stormy twilight; then I turned around and headed home.

Heaven help me! It was my last vision of her who, through all the hounding of fate, had made my life “a perfumed altar-flame.”

Heaven help me! That was my last glimpse of her who, despite all the relentless challenges, had turned my life into “a perfumed altar-flame.”

Before I reached the mill the rain swept down once more, wrapping the gabled city in high spectral gloom. Not dust to dust, it seemed, was our lot to be in common with the sons of men, but rather the fearfuller ruin of those whose names are “writ in water.”

Before I got to the mill, the rain came pouring down again, engulfing the gabled city in a deep, eerie darkness. It didn’t feel like we were meant to share the fate of dust to dust, but rather the more terrifying downfall of those whose names are "written in water."

So fiercely drove the onset of flying deluge that scarcely might I force headway against its icy battalions. Dark was falling when at last I reached the mill, and all conflicting emotions I might have felt on approaching it were numbed by reason of the mere physical effort of pressing forward. Therefore it was that hastening down the yard, my eyes were blind to neighboring impressions, otherwise some unaccustomed shape crouching in the shelter of its blackness would have induced me to a pause.

So fiercely came the sudden downpour that I could hardly make any progress against its icy force. It was getting dark when I finally reached the mill, and any conflicting feelings I might have had about getting there were silenced by the sheer physical effort of moving forward. That’s why, as I rushed down the yard, I didn’t notice anything around me. If I had seen some unusual shape hiding in the shadows, it might have made me stop.

As it was, I fell, rather than beat, against the door, and then drew myself back to gather breath. Almost immediately a step sounded coming down the passage beyond, the door was pulled inward, and I saw the figure of Jason standing in the opening.

As it happened, I stumbled against the door instead of hitting it, and then pulled back to catch my breath. Almost right away, I heard footsteps coming down the hallway, the door swung open, and I saw Jason standing there in the doorway.

“Ah!” I gasped, and was about to step in, when he gave a sickly screech and his hands went up, as if in terror to ward off a blow.

“Ah!” I gasped, and was about to step in when he let out a weak scream and raised his hands as if trying to protect himself from a hit.

I felt a breath at my ear and turned quickly round—and there was the white face of Duke almost looking over my shoulder!

I felt a breath at my ear and quickly turned around—and there was Duke's pale face almost right over my shoulder!

CHAPTER LVIII.
THE "SPECTER HOUND."

That night when the flood waters rose to a head was a terrible one for Winton—one ghastly in the extreme for all lost souls whose black destinies guided their footsteps to the mill.

That night when the floodwaters reached their peak was a terrible one for Winton—genuinely horrifying for all the lost souls whose dark fates led them to the mill.

Perhaps a terror of being trapped—to what hideous fate, who knows?—somewhere in the tortuous darkness of the building, sent my brother leaping by a mad impulse into the waste uproar of the night. Anyhow, before my confused senses could fully grasp the dread nature of the situation, he had rushed past me, plunged into and up the yard, and was racing for his life.

Perhaps a fear of being trapped—to what horrible fate, who knows?—somewhere in the twisting darkness of the building, caused my brother to jump with a wild impulse into the chaotic night. Anyway, before my confused senses could fully understand the terrifying nature of the situation, he had rushed past me, dashed into the yard, and was running for his life.

As he sprang by, the cripple made a frantic clutch at him, nipped the flying skirt of his coat, staggered and rolled over, actually with a fragment of torn cloth in his hand. He was up on his feet directly, however, and off in pursuit, though I in my turn vainly grasped at him as he fled by.

As he dashed past, the disabled man made a desperate grab at him, caught the flapping edge of his coat, stumbled, and fell over, actually holding a piece of ripped fabric in his hand. He got back on his feet immediately and ran after him, while I unsuccessfully lunged at him as he ran by.

Then reason returned to me and I followed.

Then clarity came back to me, and I followed.

It all happened in a moment, and there were we three hotly engaged in such a tragic game of follow-my-leader as surely had never before been played in the old city. And there was no fear of comment or interference. We had the streets, the wind and rain, the night to ourselves, and, before our eyes, if these failed us, the wastes of eternity.

It all happened in an instant, and there we were, three of us intensely caught up in a tragic game of follow-the-leader that had surely never been played before in the old city. There was no worry about being judged or interrupted. We had the streets, the wind and rain, and the night all to ourselves, and if those faded away, we had the vastness of eternity right in front of us.

Racing in the tracks of the cripple, as he followed in Jason’s, I managed to keep measured pace with him, and that was all. How he made such time over the ground with his crooked limbs was matter for marvel, yet, I think, in that mad brief burst I never lessened the distance between us by a yard. It was a comparative test of the fearful, the revengeful and the apprehensive impulses, and sorely I dreaded in the whirling scurry of the chase that the second would win.

Racing alongside the cripple, just like Jason did, I managed to keep a steady pace with him, which was all I could do. It was amazing how he covered ground with his twisted limbs, yet I think that during that crazy short sprint, I never reduced the distance between us by even a yard. It was a comparison of the fearful, the vengeful, and the anxious instincts, and I deeply feared that in the frantic rush of the chase, the second one would take over.

Across the yard—to the left over the short stone bridge, under whose arch the choked mill-tail tumbled and snarled—a little further and up Chis’ll street, with a sharp swerve to the right, the hunted man rushed with Duke at his heels. Then a hundred yards on, in one lightning-like moment, Jason, giving out in a breathless impulse of despair, as it seemed, threw himself against the shadowy buttress of a wall, crouching with his back to the angle of it; Duke, checking his flying footsteps some paces short of his victim, came to a sudden stop; and I, carried forward by my own impetus, almost fell against the cripple, and, staggering, seized him by the arms from behind, and so held him fiercely, my lungs pumping like piston rods. Suddenly I marveled to find my captive offering no resistance.

Across the yard—to the left over the short stone bridge, where the blocked mill-tail tumbled and snarled—just a little further up Chis'll street, with a sharp turn to the right, the chased man rushed with Duke on his heels. Then, a hundred yards later, in one quick moment, Jason, seemingly overwhelmed by a breathless surge of despair, threw himself against the shadowy buttress of a wall, crouching with his back to the corner; Duke, halting a few steps short of his target, suddenly stopped; and I, carried forward by my own momentum, nearly collided with the cripple. Staggering, I grabbed him by the arms from behind and held him tightly, my lungs working like piston rods. Suddenly, I was surprised to find my captive putting up no fight.

Seeking for the reason of this collapse, I raised my eyes and wondered: “Can this account for it?”

Seeking the reason for this collapse, I looked up and wondered, “Could this explain it?”

We stood outside Dr. Crackenthorpe’s house. Light came through a lower window, immediately opposite us, and set in the luminous square, like an ugly shadow on a wall, was the profile and upper half of the body of the doctor himself. He seemed to be bending over some task and the outline of his face was clearly defined.

We stood outside Dr. Crackenthorpe’s house. Light streamed through a lower window directly across from us, and in the bright square was the outline and upper half of the doctor’s body, resembling an ugly shadow on the wall. He appeared to be focused on some task, and the shape of his face was clearly visible.

Suddenly the clothed flesh of the arms I grasped seemed to flicker, as it were, with shuddering convulsion, and from the lips of the man held against me the breath came sibilant like the breath of one caught in a horror of nightmare.

Suddenly, the flesh of the arms I held felt like it was flickering with a shuddering convulsion, and from the lips of the man pressed against me, his breath came out hissing, like someone trapped in a nightmarish horror.

Before I could think how to act the figure of the doctor rose erect, and I saw him fix his hat on his head. Evidently he was preparing to leave the house.

Before I could think about what to do, the doctor stood up straight, and I saw him put his hat on. Clearly, he was getting ready to leave the house.

I felt myself drawn irresistibly to one side. Helpless as a child, I stumbled in the wake of the cripple, tripping over his heels at every step. He hardly seemed to notice the drag set upon him, but stole into a patch of deep shadow, without the dim wedge of light cast through the window, and I had to go, too, if I would keep my hold on him.

I felt myself pulled strongly to one side. Helpless like a child, I stumbled after the cripple, tripping over his heels with every step. He barely seemed to notice the burden he carried, but slipped into a dark patch, away from the faint light coming through the window, and I had to follow him if I wanted to stay connected.

Crouching there, with what secret terror on one side and marvel on the other it is impossible to describe, we saw the dark street and the driving rain traversed by a shaft of light as the hall door was pulled open, and become blackness again with its closing. Then, descending the shallow flight of steps, his head bent to the storm, and one hand raised to his hat, the doctor came into view and the whole body of the cripple seemed to shoot rigid with sudden tension.

Crouching there, with a mix of hidden fear on one side and wonder on the other that’s hard to express, we watched the dark street and the pounding rain illuminated by a beam of light as the front door swung open, before plunging back into darkness when it closed again. Then, coming down the shallow steps, his head lowered against the storm and one hand raised to shield his hat, the doctor appeared, causing the entire body of the cripple to stiffen with sudden tension.

This fourth actor on the scene, turning away from us, walked, unconscious of Jason hidden in the shadow as he passed him, up the street, his hand still to his head, his long skirts driven in front of him by the wind, so that he looked as if his destiny were pulling him reluctant forward by all-embracing leading strings.

This fourth character on the scene, facing away from us, walked, unaware of Jason lurking in the shadows as he passed by, up the street, his hand still on his head, his long coat billowing in front of him due to the wind, making it seem like his fate was pulling him forward, unwillingly, with invisible strings.

As he went up the slope and vanished in the darkness, a groan as if of pent-up agony issued from Duke, and immediately he drew me from the shadow and round to the foot of the steps.

As he climbed the slope and disappeared into the darkness, Duke let out a groan that sounded like bottled-up pain, and he quickly pulled me out of the shadows and around to the bottom of the steps.

A chink of light that divided the blackness above us, showed that the door had not been closed to. Probably the doctor had gone forth on some brief errand only, and would return in a moment.

A sliver of light cutting through the darkness above us showed that the door hadn't been fully shut. The doctor probably just stepped out for a quick errand and would be back any moment.

Suddenly I became conscious that Duke was mounting the steps—that some strange spirit, in which his first mission of hate was absorbed, was moving him to enter the house.

Suddenly, I realized that Duke was climbing the steps—that some strange force, fueled by his initial desire for revenge, was pushing him to go into the house.

“Where are you going?” I cried, struggling with him. He gave no answer; took not the least notice of me. What response could I expect from a madman like this? Staring before him—panting like one at the end of a race—he slowly ascended, dragging me with him. Then on the turn of a thought, I quitted my hold of him and he staggered forward. The next instant he had recovered himself, had pushed open the door and was in the hall.

“Where are you going?” I shouted, trying to hold him back. He didn’t answer or even acknowledge me. What kind of response could I expect from someone like him? He stared ahead—breathing heavily like someone finishing a race—as he slowly climbed, pulling me along with him. Then suddenly, I let go of him, and he stumbled forward. In the next moment, he regained his balance, pushed open the door, and stepped into the hallway.

I hurried to where Jason yet stood motionless, his face white as a patch of plaster set against the darkness of the wall.

I rushed to where Jason was still standing frozen, his face pale like a piece of plaster against the dark wall.

“Keep off!” he cried, in a wavering voice.

“Stay back!” he shouted, his voice trembling.

“You fool! It’s I! Didn’t you see him go into that house? Some insane fancy had drawn him off the scent. Run back to the mill—do you hear? I won’t leave him—he shan’t follow.”

“You idiot! It’s me! Didn’t you see him go into that house? Some crazy idea distracted him. Run back to the mill—do you hear? I won’t leave him—he won’t follow.”

He came from his corner and clutched me with shaking hands.

He came from his corner and grabbed me with trembling hands.

“Where’s there money? It’s all useless without that, I tell you. Give it to me or I’ll kill you. I’ve as much right to it as you. My God! Why didn’t you tell me the old man was dead? It was devilish to let me go in on him like that. Tell me where to find money and I’ll take it and be off!”

“Where’s the money? It’s all worthless without that, I swear. Hand it over or I’ll kill you. I have just as much right to it as you do. My God! Why didn’t you tell me the old man was dead? It was cruel to let me walk in on him like that. Just tell me where I can find the money and I’ll grab it and be gone!”

“Listen to me. If he comes out again while you talk I won’t answer for the result. We’ll discuss money matters by and by. Go now—back to the mill, do you understand? And wait till I come!”

“Listen to me. If he comes out again while you're talking, I can’t promise what will happen. We’ll talk about money issues later. Go now—back to the mill, do you get it? And wait until I get there!”

He was about to retort, but some sound, real or fancied, strangled the words in his throat. He leaped from me—glanced fearfully at the light streaming from the open door—crossed the street, his body bent double, and, keeping this posture, hurried with a rapid shuffling motion back in the direction of the mill.

He was about to respond, but some noise, whether real or imagined, choked the words in his throat. He jumped away from me—looked anxiously at the light coming from the open door—crossed the street, his body hunched over, and, maintaining that stance, hurried back toward the mill with quick shuffling steps.

Standing with one foot on the lowest step leading up to the house, I watched till he was out of sight, then turned and looked into the dimly lighted hall. What should I do? How act with the surest safety and promptitude in so immediate a crisis? I could not guess what unspeakable attraction had so strangely drawn the hunter from his trembling quarry at the supreme moment; only I saw that he had vanished and that the hall was empty of him.

Standing with one foot on the lowest step leading up to the house, I watched until he was out of sight, then turned to look into the dimly lit hallway. What should I do? How should I act with the utmost safety and speed in such an urgent situation? I couldn't figure out what indescribable urge had so oddly pulled the hunter away from his terrified prey at that crucial moment; all I knew was that he had disappeared and the hallway was empty of him.

A quick, odd sound coming from the interior of the house decided me. I sprung up the steps and softly entered the hall. The door leading to the doctor’s private room, where the murderous busts grinned down, stood open; and from here issued the noise, that was like the bestial sputtering growl of some tigerish thing mouthing and mangling its prey.

A quick, strange sound coming from inside the house made me decide to check it out. I rushed up the steps and quietly entered the hallway. The door to the doctor's private room, where the creepy busts glared down, was open; and the noise was coming from there, sounding like the brutal sputtering growl of some wild animal tearing into its prey.

I stepped hastily over the threshold and stopped with a jerk of terror.

I hurriedly stepped over the threshold and suddenly stopped in a panic.

Something was there, in the dully lighted room—down on the rug before the fire. Something had rolled and raved and tore at the material beneath it—an animal’s skin, judged by the whisps of ragged hair that stuck in the creature’s claws and between his teeth that had rent them out—something—Duke, who foamed and raged as he lay sprawled on his hands and knees and snarled like a wild beast in his frenzy of insanity.

Something was there in the dimly lit room—on the rug in front of the fire. Something had rolled and thrashed around, tearing at the material beneath it—an animal's skin, judged by the tufts of ragged hair stuck in the creature's claws and between the teeth that had ripped them out—something—Duke, who was foaming and raging as he lay on his hands and knees, snarling like a wild beast in his fit of madness.

“He’s mad—mad!” I whispered to myself in an awful voice; and yet he heard me and paused in the height of his fury, and looked round and up at me standing white-lipped by the door.

“He’s crazy—crazy!” I whispered to myself in a terrible voice; and yet he heard me, paused in the middle of his rage, and looked around and up at me standing pale by the door.

Then suddenly, while I was striving, amid the wild heat of my brain, to identify some hooded memory that raised its head in darkness, the maniac sprung to his feet, gripped me by the wrist and pointed down at the huddled heap beneath him.

Then suddenly, while I was struggling, amid the intense chaos in my mind, to identify some hidden memory that emerged from the shadows, the maniac jumped to his feet, grabbed me by the wrist, and pointed down at the curled-up figure beneath him.

“Look!” he shrieked, the firelight dancing in his glittering eyes. “Look! we’ve met at last! The dog that scared and tortured the wretched sick boy—the dog, the devil! Into the fire with him to blaze and writhe and scream as a devil should!”

“Look!” he yelled, the firelight flickering in his shining eyes. “Look! We’ve finally met! The dog that frightened and tormented the poor sick boy—the dog, the devil! Toss him into the fire to burn and writhe and scream like a devil should!”

He plunged again, snarling; and, before I could gather sense to stop him, had seized and flung the whole mass upon the burning coals. Flames shot out and around, and the room in a moment was sick with the stench of flaring pelt. I rushed to tear the heap away; but he met and struggled with me like a fiend inspired, and helpless I saw the flames lick higher.

He dove in again, growling; and, before I could think clearly enough to stop him, he grabbed the entire pile and threw it onto the burning coals. Flames shot out and filled the room, which quickly became overwhelmed with the awful smell of burning fur. I rushed to pull the pile away; but he confronted me and fought like a crazed monster, and I helplessly watched the flames rise higher.

Straining against me, he laughed and yelled: “He wants water! He shrieks to Abraham—but not a drop—not one! Look at his red tongue, shooting out in agony! They fall before me—at last, at last! My time has come!”

Straining against me, he laughed and shouted: “He wants water! He cries out to Abraham—but not a drop—not even one! Look at his red tongue, sticking out in pain! They’re falling before me—finally, finally! My time has come!”

His voice rose to a scream—there was a responsive shout from the door. I slewed my head round and saw the white face of the servant girl peering through the opening behind the figure of Dr. Crackenthorpe standing there in black, blank amazement.

His voice turned into a scream—there was a shout back from the door. I twisted my head around and saw the pale face of the maid looking through the gap behind Dr. Crackenthorpe, who was standing there in black, looking completely stunned.

“Help!” I cried; “he’s mad!”

"Help!" I shouted; "he's insane!"

With a deep oath the doctor strode forward, and Duke saw him. In an instant, with a cry of different tone—a shriek of terror—he spun me from him, sprung past the other, drove the girl screaming into the passage, and was gone.

With a fierce oath, the doctor stepped forward, and the Duke noticed him. In a flash, with a different cry—a scream of fear—he pushed me away, rushed past the other person, shoved the girl, who was screaming, into the hallway, and disappeared.

“Stop! By all——”

“Stop! By all means——”

The doctor’s exclamation was for me. I had staggered back, but an immediate fear drove me, with no time for explanation, to hurried pursuit.

The doctor's shout was directed at me. I had stumbled back, but a sudden fear pushed me forward, leaving no time for explanations as I rushed to catch up.

“Out of the way!” I cried, violently; “he mustn’t escape!”

“Get out of the way!” I shouted angrily; “he can’t get away!”

He would have barred my passage. I came against him with a shock that sent him reeling. As his hands clutched vainly in the air I rushed from the room and from the house.

He would have blocked my way. I collided with him hard enough to send him stumbling back. As his hands grasped helplessly in the air, I dashed out of the room and out of the house.

With my first plunge into the street a weltering stream of fire ran across the sky, and in a moment an explosive crash shook the city like the bursting open of the gates of torment.

With my first step onto the street, a searing stream of fire raced across the sky, and in an instant, a thunderous crash rattled the city like the gates of hell being thrown open.

Amid flood and storm and the numbing slam of thunder the tragedy of the night was drawing to its close.

Amid the flood and storm and the jarring crash of thunder, the tragedy of the night was coming to an end.

CHAPTER LIX.
INTO THE DEPTHS.

Momentarily I saw—a black mote in that flickering violet transparency—the figure of Duke as he ran before me bobbing up and down like the shadow of the invisible man. Drawn by a sure instinct, he was heading for the mill, and every nerve must I strain to overtake him, now goaded by fear and triumph to maniacal frenzy.

Momentarily, I saw—a dark spot in that flickering violet light—the figure of Duke as he ran ahead of me, bouncing up and down like the shadow of an invisible man. Driven by instinct, he was heading for the mill, and I had to strain every nerve to catch up with him, pushed by a mix of fear and triumph into a frenzied state.

But half the distance was covered when the rain swept down in one blinding sheet, that lashed the gutters into froth a foot high and numbed the soul with its terrific uproar.

But half the distance was covered when the rain came pouring down in a blinding sheet, slamming the gutters into froth a foot high and numbing the soul with its deafening roar.

On I staggered, knowing only for my comfort that the pursued must needs labor against no less resistance than the pursuer. Inch by inch I fought my way, taking advantage of every buttress and coign of shelter that presented itself; leaping aside with thump-heart from the crash of falling tiles or dropping swing of branches, as the wind flung them right and left in its passing; now stumbling and regaining my feet, shoulder to the storm, now driven back a pace by some gust—a giant among its fellows—inch by inch I drove on till the mill yard was reached; and all the way I gained never a foot upon him I strove to run down.

On I went, comforted only by the fact that the one being chased has to fight against just as much resistance as the one who is chasing. I inched my way forward, taking advantage of every wall and bit of cover I could find; jumping to the side with a racing heart from the crashing tiles and swinging branches as the wind hurled them around in its wake; sometimes tripping and regaining my balance, leaning into the storm, and sometimes getting pushed back a step by a powerful gust—a giant among its peers—inch by inch I pressed on until I reached the mill yard; all the while, I never gained an inch on the person I was trying to catch.

Then, rushing along the yard, where comparative shelter was, I found a thrill of fear, in the midmost confusion of my thoughts, for the safety of the building itself. For the voice of the mill-tail smote the roar of the elements and seemed to silence it, and the foam of its fury sprung and danced above the high-walled channel and flung itself against the parapet of the bridge in gusts of frosty whiteness. And in the little lulls came the whistle of sliding tiles from the roof or snap of them breaking from the walls; so that it seemed before long nothing but a skeleton of ancient timbers like the ribs and spars of the phantom death-ship would stand for the blast to scream through.

Then, as I rushed through the yard, where there was some shelter, I felt a thrill of fear mixed in with all my chaotic thoughts, worrying about the safety of the building itself. The sound of the mill-tail drowned out the roar of the storm and seemed to quiet it, while the foam of its fury rose up and danced above the high-walled channel, crashing against the bridge's parapet in bursts of icy whiteness. During the brief lulls, I could hear the sliding tiles from the roof whistle or snap as they broke off the walls; soon it felt like only a skeleton of old timbers, like the ribs and spars of a ghostly death ship, would remain for the wind to scream through.

Then I came panting to the mill, my soul so whelmed in the roar of all things that room scarcely was for thought of those two stark sleepers lying quiet above and deaf forevermore to the hateful tumults of life—came to the mill, and on the instant abandoned hope. For so it appeared that in rushing from the door none had thought to shut it, and the tempest had caught and, near battering it from its hinges, had dashed it, wrenched and splintered, against the wall of the passage beyond, and in such way that no immediate human power might close it. And there lay the way into the building; open to all who listed, and if Jason had run thither, as I bade him——

Then I rushed to the mill, my heart racing in the noise of everything around me that there was hardly space to think about those two cold sleepers lying still above, forever deaf to the awful chaos of life—arrived at the mill, and immediately lost all hope. It seemed that in the rush out the door, no one had bothered to close it, and the storm had caught it, nearly ripping it from its hinges, slamming it, twisted and broken, against the wall of the hallway beyond, in such a way that no one could close it again right away. And there was the way into the building; open to anyone who wanted to enter, and if Jason had run there, as I told him to—

These thoughts were in passing. I never stayed my progress for them, but without pause leaped into the inclosed darkness, and only then I stood still.

These thoughts crossed my mind briefly. I didn't let them stop me; instead, I jumped into the enclosed darkness, and only then did I come to a halt.

Instantly with my plunge into that pit of blackness the hosts of the storm without seemed to break and scatter before the wind, shaken with low spasms of thunder as they fled; but under my feet the racing waters took up great chords of sound, so that the whole building trembled and vibrated with their awful music.

Instantly, as I plunged into that abyss of darkness, the storm outside seemed to break apart and scatter in the wind, shaking with low rumbles of thunder as it fled. But beneath my feet, the rushing waters created deep, resonant sounds, causing the entire building to tremble and vibrate with their terrifying music.

Overstrung to a pitch of madness, I felt my way to the foot of the stairs, and, stumbling, mounted in the darkness, and reached the first landing.

Overwhelmed with a kind of madness, I made my way to the bottom of the stairs, and, tripping, climbed in the dark until I reached the first landing.

All was still as death. Perhaps it was death come in a new shape, and stealthily lying somewhere to trip up my feet in a ghastly game of clowns. I dared not go further; dared hardly to breathe.

All was silent as death. Maybe it was death appearing in a new form, quietly waiting to trip me up in a creepy game of clowns. I didn’t dare go any further; I could hardly breathe.

As I stood, a rat began gnawing at the skirting. The jar of his teeth was like the turning of a rusty lock. The old superstition about falling houses passed through my mind. What if the close night about me were to be suddenly rent with the explosive splintering of great beams—with the raining thunder of roof and chimney-stack pouring downward in one vast ruin, of which I should be the mangled palpitating core?

As I stood there, a rat started chewing on the baseboard. The sound of its teeth was like the grinding of an old lock. The old superstition about collapsing houses crossed my mind. What if the dark night around me was suddenly shattered by the explosive splintering of massive beams—what if the booming crash of the roof and chimney came crashing down, leaving me as the torn, pulsing center of the destruction?

My body burst into a cold sweat. Perhaps above all the fear in me was that death should find me with my mission unaccomplished; that I should have striven and waited in vain.

My body broke out in a cold sweat. Above all, I was afraid that death would catch me before I finished my mission; that I would have struggled and waited for nothing.

Shrinking, I would not push further to the upper rooms, but felt my way down the stairs once more. It was, at least, hardly probable that Jason would have rushed for asylum to the very death chambers above. More likely was I to find him crouching unnerved, if still alive, in some dark corner of one of the lower rooms.

Shrinking back, I didn’t want to go any further upstairs, so I carefully made my way down the stairs again. It was, at least, unlikely that Jason would have sought refuge in the deadly rooms above. It was much more likely that I would find him huddled nervously, if he was still alive, in some dark corner of one of the lower rooms.

As I descended into the passage I fancied I heard a step coming toward me; and the next moment a dusky shape stood up between me and the dim oblong of lesser darkness that marked where the front door gaped open. I ran forward—grasped at it blindly; and long arms were crooked about me and held me as in a vise.

As I walked down the passage, I thought I heard someone approaching; and the next moment, a shadowy figure appeared between me and the faint outline of darker space that marked the open front door. I rushed forward—reached out blindly; and long arms wrapped around me and held me tightly.

“Who’s here?” cried Dr. Crackenthorpe, in a mad voice. “Who is it? Say, Renalt Trender, and let me choke the cursed life out of him!”

“Who’s here?” shouted Dr. Crackenthorpe, in a frenzied tone. “Who is it? Just say Renalt Trender, and let me strangle the damned life out of him!”

His passion would hardly allow him to articulate. He dragged me unresisting to the door, up the yard, and thrust his ugly face down till it almost touched mine.

His passion barely let him speak. He pulled me along without a fight to the door, through the yard, and shoved his ugly face down until it was almost touching mine.

“It is!” he cried, with a scream of fury. “Look—look there! See what you’ve done!”

“It is!” he shouted, with a scream of rage. “Look—look there! See what you’ve done!”

I had marked it already—a dull glow rising over the houses and chimney pots that lay between us and Chis’ll street—a glow writhed with twisted skeins of smoke, that rolled heavily upward, coiling sluggishly in the calm that had fallen.

I had already noticed it—a dull glow rising over the houses and chimney pots that were between us and Chis'll street—a glow that twisted with tangled strands of smoke, rolling heavily upward and coiling slowly in the stillness that had settled.

“Look!” he screeched; “the priceless treasures of a life—the glories I bartered my soul for—doomed, in a moment, and by your act! Oh, dog, for revenge!”

“Look!” he shouted; “the invaluable treasures of a life—the glories I traded my soul for—ruined in an instant, and by your actions! Oh, you dog, for revenge!”

“You lie!” I cried, outshrieking his rage with a fury that half-shook him from his hold on me. “I had no part in it! You saw it and you know! Go! Attend to your own. I’ve deadlier work in hand.”

“You're lying!” I shouted, overpowering his anger with a rage that almost made him lose his grip on me. “I had nothing to do with it! You saw it and you know! Go! Take care of your own. I have more dangerous things to deal with.”

I tore myself free of him with a violence that brought him on his knees, and hurried up the yard once more and into the pitchy house. He came upon me again while I was fumbling in my pockets for a match, but he put out no hand to me a second time.

I broke away from him with such force that it brought him to his knees, and I rushed back up the yard and into the dark house. He found me again as I was searching my pockets for a match, but this time he didn’t reach out to me.

“Listen, you,” he said, and the words rose and burst from his throat like bubbles. “You have been a thorn in my foot ever since I trod this city. If yours wasn’t the act, you were the cause. I would have killed you both on the spot—you and your accomplice—if the fire, blazing out on the curtains, had left me time. Now you shall know what it is to have made me desperate—desperate, do you understand, you fulsome cur? Better take a viper to bed with you than the thought of my revenge.”

“Hey, you,” he said, and the words burst out of him like bubbles. “You’ve been a pain in my side ever since I stepped into this city. Even if you didn’t do it, you were behind it. I would have taken you and your partner out right here if the fire consuming those curtains hadn’t taken up my time. Now you’re going to see what it means to push me to my limits—desperate, do you get that, you disgusting coward? It’s better to sleep with a viper than to have to think about my revenge.”

“Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I said, very coolly, “you are a ruffian and a blackguard. Which is the more desperate of us two is an open question. Anyhow, I fancy myself the stronger. There’s the door. If you remain this side of it after I have counted twelve you try conclusions with the mill-tail yonder.”

“Dr. Crackenthorpe,” I said calmly, “you’re a thug and a scoundrel. Who's more reckless between us is up for debate. Either way, I think I’m the stronger one. There’s the door. If you stay on this side after I count to twelve, you’ll have to deal with the mill-tail over there.”

I had struck a match while I spoke and kindled an oil lamp standing on a bracket. This wrestle with an evil soul had braced my nerves like a tonic.

I lit a match while I was talking and ignited an oil lamp that was sitting on a bracket. This struggle with an evil presence had tightened my nerves like a pick-me-up.

He slapped back against the passage wall, staring at me and gasping. His face, I saw, was grimed with smoke, and his coat scorched in places.

He slammed against the wall of the passage, looking at me and panting. His face, I noticed, was dirty from smoke, and his coat was burned in some spots.

I began to count, looking into his eyes, with a grim smile—had got as far as nine, without awakening movement on his part, when a deathly yell rung through the house and the words died on my lips.

I started to count, staring into his eyes, with a grim smile—had reached nine, without any sign of him moving, when a bone-chilling scream echoed through the house and the words froze on my lips.

I felt the blood leave my face, sinking like water in snow. There was no mistaking the direction from which the sound had come. It issued from the haunted room—there from the black end of the passage—from the core of hideous night, whose silence no storm could penetrate.

I felt my face go pale, like water sinking into snow. There was no doubt about where the sound had come from. It was coming from the haunted room—down at the dark end of the hall—from the heart of a terrifying night, so silent that not even a storm could break through.

Once I looked at the face before me and saw my own terror reflected in it; then I sprung for the dreadful place, sick, at whatever cost, to solve the mystery of the cry.

Once I looked at the face in front of me and saw my own fear reflected in it; then I lunged toward the terrifying place, feeling sick, determined to uncover the mystery of the cry, no matter the cost.

Groping for the heavy timbered door, I came suddenly upon a wide luminous square and almost fell into it. Then I saw, indeed, that the door itself was open and that a dim glow lighted the interior of the room. Something else I saw in the same instant—Duke, standing at the open mouth of the cupboard that inclosed the wheel—Duke, with a fearful smile on his white face, and his head bent as if he listened. And his black glowing eyes, set in pools of shadow, alone moved, fixing their gaze steadily on mine as I came into their vision.

Groping for the heavy wooden door, I suddenly stumbled into a bright, open space and almost fell in. Then I realized the door was actually open and a dim light illuminated the room's interior. At the same moment, I noticed Duke, standing at the open cupboard where the wheel was stored—Duke, with a terrified smile on his pale face, his head tilted as if he was listening. His black, shining eyes, surrounded by shadows, alone moved, locking onto mine as I entered his view.

“Stop!” he said, in a clear, low voice. He need not have bidden me. My limbs seemed paralyzed—my heart stiffening with deadly foreboding of some approaching wickedness.

“Stop!” he said, in a clear, low voice. He didn’t need to tell me. My limbs felt frozen—my heart tightening with a terrible sense of impending evil.

A lighted lantern stood near him on the floor and threw a gigantic distorted shadow of him on the wall against the window.

A lit lantern sat on the floor beside him, casting a huge, distorted shadow of him on the wall next to the window.

“Did you hear?” he said, in a whisper that thrilled to me where I stood. “Is it haunted, this room of yours? It seems so. Listen!”

“Did you hear?” he said, in a whisper that sent a thrill through me as I stood there. “Is this room of yours haunted? It feels like it is. Listen!”

He leaned over and looked down into the pit, so that the upper half of his body was plunged in black shadow. Simultaneously an appalling scream rose from the depths and echoed away among the rafters above.

He leaned over and looked down into the pit, causing the upper half of his body to be engulfed in darkness. At the same time, a horrifying scream erupted from the depths and echoed among the rafters above.

The marrow froze in my bones. I struggled vainly to rush forward, but my feet would not obey my will.

The cold seeped deep into my bones. I tried desperately to move forward, but my feet wouldn’t listen to me.

“My God!” I muttered from a crackled throat—“my God!”

“My God!” I murmured with a rasping throat—“my God!”

He was looking at me again across the glowing space, a grin twitching up his mouth like a dog’s.

He was looking at me again across the bright space, a grin creeping up his face like a dog's.

“If you move to come at me,” he said, “I leap down there and end it. He won’t thank you, though.”

“If you try to come at me,” he said, “I’ll jump down there and finish it. He won’t appreciate it, though.”

“Duke,” I forced myself to mutter, at length, in uncontrollable horror. “Is it Jason? Oh! be satisfied at last and God will forgive you.”

“Duke,” I made myself say, eventually, in overwhelming dread. “Is it Jason? Oh! please find peace at last and may God forgive you.”

“Why, so I am!” he cried, with a whispering laugh. “But I never sent him down there. He went of his own accord—a secret, snug hiding-place. But he should have waited longer; and who would have thought of looking so deep! It was his leaning over, as he came up, to put the lantern where it stands that drew me.”

“Why, yes I am!” he exclaimed with a sly laugh. “But I didn’t send him down there. He went on his own—a secret, cozy hiding spot. But he should have waited longer; who would think to look so deep! It was his leaning over, as he came up, to put the lantern where it is that caught my attention.”

In the sickness of my terror I saw it all. Jason, flying back to the mill, mad with fear, mad for the means of escape—Jason, who had already solved the mystery of the treasure, and had only hitherto lacked the courage necessary to a descent upon it—Jason, in his despair, had seized a light, burst into the room of silence; had found the wheel stopped and the key in the lock, as I had left them; had, summoning his last of manliness, gone down into the pit and, returning, had met his fearful enemy face to face.

In the grip of my terror, I saw everything. Jason, rushing back to the mill, consumed by fear and desperate for a way out—Jason, who had already figured out the mystery of the treasure but had previously lacked the courage to go after it—Jason, in his despair, had grabbed a light, burst into the quiet room; had found the wheel stopped and the key in the lock, just like I had left them; had, gathering his last bit of courage, gone down into the pit and, upon returning, had come face to face with his terrifying enemy.

I read it all and, utterly hopeless and demoralized as I was—knowing that a movement on my part would precipitate the tragedy—yet found voice to break the spell, and delivered my agony in a shriek.

I read it all and, feeling completely hopeless and demoralized—knowing that any action on my part would lead to disaster—I still found the strength to break the silence and let out my pain in a scream.

“Jason!” I screamed; “Jason! Climb up! You are as strong as he! Climb up and defy him! We are two to one!”

“Jason!” I yelled. “Jason! Climb up! You're just as strong as he is! Climb up and stand up to him! It's two of us against one!”

Even as the volume of my cry seemed to strike a responsive weak echo from the bowels of the pit, I was conscious that Dr. Crackenthorpe was breathing behind me over my shoulder. And while the sound of my voice ran from beam to beam in devilish harmonics, the cripple suddenly threw up his arms with a quavering screech and leaped upon the threshold of the cupboard.

Even as my shout seemed to create a faint echo from the depths of the pit, I realized that Dr. Crackenthorpe was breathing behind me, over my shoulder. And while the sound of my voice bounced from beam to beam in a disturbing harmony, the cripple suddenly raised his arms with a trembling scream and jumped onto the threshold of the cupboard.

“The man!” he yelled; “the dog, and now the man! I know him at last!”

“The man!” he shouted; “the dog, and now the man! I finally recognize him!”

Dr. Crackenthorpe broke past me with an answering cry:

Dr. Crackenthorpe rushed past me with a responding shout:

“He fired my house! Stop him! The hound! Stop him!”

“Someone set my house on fire! Stop him! The dog! Stop him!”

As he sprang forward Duke, with a sudden swoop, seized the lantern from the floor and flung it at him; and at the same instant—as I saw by the flaming arc of light it made—clutched the rope and swung himself into the vault. The lantern crashed and was extinguished. The doctor uttered a fierce oath. Spellbound I stood, and for half a dozen seconds the weltering blackness eddied with a ghastly silence. Then I heard the doctor fling past me, running out of the room with a fearful exclamation on his lips, and, as he went, scream after scream rise from the depths, so that my soul seemed to faint with the agony of it.

As he jumped forward, Duke suddenly grabbed the lantern off the floor and threw it at him; at the same time—shown by the bright arc of light it created—he grabbed the rope and swung himself into the vault. The lantern shattered and went out. The doctor shouted a harsh curse. I stood frozen, and for a few seconds, the thick darkness swirled with an eerie silence. Then I heard the doctor rush past me, running out of the room with a terrified shout, and as he left, I heard scream after scream coming from below, making my heart feel like it would break from the pain of it.

Groping, staggering, my brain reeling, I stumbled toward the sound.

Groping and staggering, my mind spinning, I stumbled toward the noise.

“God forgive me!” I whispered. “Death is better than this.”

“God forgive me!” I whispered. “Death is better than this.”

Even with the thought a new uproar broke upon my senses—the thunderous heaving onrush of a mighty torrent of water underfoot.

Even with that thought, a new disturbance hit me—a loud rush of a powerful torrent of water beneath my feet.

In a flash I knew what had happened. The hideous creature had lifted the sluice and turned the swollen flood upon the wheel.

In an instant, I realized what had happened. The ugly creature had raised the gate and unleashed the massive flood onto the wheel.

Then the past swept over me in a hurried panorama as my poor brain paused for rest.

Then the past rushed over me in a quick glimpse while my tired brain took a moment to rest.

Who killed Modred—How did he die?

Who killed Modred—How did he die?

What is the mystery of Duke Straw?

What is the mystery of Duke Straw?

What was the sin of my mother?

What did my mother do wrong?

Whose portrait was it that my father nailed to the axle of the wheel?

Whose portrait did my dad nail to the axle of the wheel?

These and many other of the problems haunting my life came to me in swift succession, only to be passed in dullness and left unanswered.

These and many other issues troubling my life came at me quickly, but they faded into dullness and remained unresolved.

CHAPTER LX.
WHO KILLED MODRED?

In the instant of realization, as I stood near, death-stricken, where I had stopped, I felt the whole room shake and tremble as the torrent leaped upon the wheel with a flinging shock, heard a clanking screech rise from the monster as it turned, slowly at first, but quickly gathering speed under the awful pressure; heard one last bubbling scream waver up from the depths and die within the narrow vault; then all sense was whelmed and numbed in the single booming crash of water.

In that moment of realization, as I stood nearby, paralyzed with fear, I felt the entire room shake and tremble as the surge slammed against the wheel with a violent force. I heard a clanking screech coming from the machine as it began to move, slowly at first, but quickly picking up speed under the immense pressure. I heard one last gurgling scream rise from the depths and fade away in the tight space; then all my senses were overwhelmed and dulled by the single, thunderous crash of water.

Already, indeed, the choked water, hurled high by the paddles, was gushing through the opening in cascades upon the floor. How long would the ancient rafters and beams and walls resist the terrible pressure?

Already, the blocked water, thrown up high by the paddles, was pouring through the opening in waterfalls onto the floor. How long could the old rafters, beams, and walls withstand the intense pressure?

I had no thought or desire to escape. What had taken me long to describe, all passed in a few seconds. But Providence, that here included so many actors in the tragedy in one common ruin, had not writ my sentence, and my young suffering soul it spared to this dark world of memories.

I had no thoughts or desire to escape. What took me a long time to describe happened in just a few seconds. But fate, which brought so many people into this tragedy together in one common downfall, hadn't written my ending, and my young, suffering soul was spared for this dark world of memories.

Insatiable yet, however, it claimed a last victim.

Insatiable still, it claimed one last victim.

He came running back now, breathing hateful triumph in the lust of his wickedness—came to gloat over the work of his evil hands.

He came running back now, breathing with triumphant hatred in the thrill of his wickedness—came to gloat over the results of his evil deeds.

I heard him splash into the water that poured from the wheel—dance in it—laugh and scream out:

I heard him splash into the water flowing from the wheel—play in it—laugh and shout:

“Tit for tat, and the devil pipes! Caught in his own net! You, there, in the dark! Do you hear? Where are you? Where?—my arms hunger for you!”

“Tit for tat, and the devil plays his tune! Caught in his own trap! You, there, in the shadows! Can you hear me? Where are you? Where?—I long for you!”

The paralysis of my senses left me.

The numbness in my senses disappeared.

“Man or fiend?” I shrieked above the thunder of the water. “Down on your knees! It is the end for both of us! Down, and weep and pray—for I believe, before God, you have just murdered your son!”

“Man or monster?” I screamed over the roar of the water. “Get down on your knees! It’s the end for both of us! Get down, and cry and pray—for I swear to God, you’ve just killed your son!”

There was a brief fearful pause; he seemed to be listening—then, without preface or warning, there came a sudden surging crash, deafening and appalling and I thought “Is it upon us?”

There was a brief, fearful pause; he seemed to be listening—then, without any introduction or warning, there was a sudden, crashing sound, loud and shocking, and I thought, “Is it here?”

Still I stood unscathed, though a cracking volley of sounds, rending and shattering, succeeded the crash, and one wild, dreadful cry that pierced through all. Then silence fell, broken only by the smooth, washing sweep of a great body of water through the channel below.

Still I stood unharmed, even though a loud blast of sounds, tearing and shattering, followed the crash, along with one wild, terrifying scream that cut through everything. Then silence fell, interrupted only by the gentle, flowing sound of a large body of water moving through the channel below.

Silence fell and lapped me in a merciful unconsciousness; for, with the relaxing of the mental pressure I went plump down upon the floor where I stood and lay in a long faint.

Silence descended and wrapped me in a welcome unconsciousness; for, as the mental strain eased, I collapsed onto the floor where I stood and lay in a long faint.

* * * * * *

* * * * * *

When I came to myself a dim wash of daylight soaking through the blurred window had found my face as I lay prone upon the boards, and was crawling up to my eyes like a child to open them. An ineffable soft sense of peace kept still my exhausted limbs in the first waking moments, and only by degrees occurred to me the horror and tragedy of the previous night.

When I came to, a dim wash of daylight was filtering through the blurry window and touching my face as I lay flat on the floor, gradually creeping up to my eyes like a child trying to wake me up. An indescribable soft feeling of peace held my tired limbs still during those first moments of waking, and it wasn’t until later that the horror and tragedy of the previous night began to sink in.

Still I made no attempt to rise, hoping only in forlorn self-pity that death would come to me gently as I lay and take me by the hand, saying: “With the vexing problems of life you need nevermore trouble yourself.”

Still I made no attempt to get up, only hoping in a hopeless way that death would come to me gently as I lay there and take me by the hand, saying: “You never have to worry about the frustrating problems of life again.”

All around, save for the deep murmur of water, was deathly quiet, and I prayed that it might remain so; that nothing might ever recall me to weariful action again.

All around, except for the quiet sound of water, it was dead silent, and I hoped it would stay that way; that nothing would ever pull me back into weary action again.

Then a faint groan came to my ears and the misericordious spell was broken.

Then I heard a faint groan, and the compassionate spell was lifted.

Slowly and feebly I gathered myself together to rise. But a second moan dissipated the selfish shadow and stung me to some reluctant action.

Slowly and weakly, I pulled myself together to get up. But a second moan broke through my selfish thoughts and pushed me into taking some hesitant action.

Leaning upon my hand I looked about me and could hardly believe the evidence of my senses when I saw the walls and rafters of the fateful room stretching about me unaltered and unscathed. The crash, that had seemed to involve all in one splintering ruin, had left, seemingly, no evidence of its nature whatsoever. Only, for a considerable distance from the mouth of the cupboard, the floor was stained with a sop of water; and, not a dozen feet from me, huddled in the darkest of it, lay a heaped and sodden mass that stirred and sent forth another moan as I looked.

Leaning on my hand, I looked around and could hardly believe what I was seeing when I noticed that the walls and rafters of the doomed room remained unchanged and intact. The crash, which had seemed to throw everything into a chaotic wreck, appeared to have left no trace at all. Only a significant area near the cupboard’s entrance was wet with a puddle of water; and not more than ten feet from me, huddled in the darkest part of it, was a wet, piled-up mass that moved and let out another moan as I stared.

Painfully, then, I got upon my feet and stole, with no sentiment but a weak curiosity, to the prostrate thing. It was as if I had died and my dissatisfied ghost postponed its departure, seeking the last explanation of things. Thus, while my soul was sensitive to the least expression of the tragedy that absorbed it, in the human world outside it seemed no longer to feel an interest.

Painfully, I got up and quietly approached the fallen figure, feeling nothing but a vague curiosity. It was like I had died and my restless spirit lingered, searching for answers. While my soul was deeply aware of the slightest hint of the tragedy that consumed me, in the outside world, I felt no interest anymore.

And here, under my eyes, was tumbled the latest grim victim of this house accursed—the engineer of much diabolical machinery mangled by the demon he had himself evoked. What a pitiful, collapsed ruin, that, for all its resourcefulness, could only moan and suffer!

And here, right in front of me, was the latest tragic victim of this cursed house—the engineer of much evil machinery, destroyed by the very demon he had summoned. What a sorrowful, broken figure, that, despite all its cleverness, could only groan and endure!

Only a thin thread of crimson ran from the corner of his mouth, and where it had made during the night a little pool on the floor under his head it looked like ink.

Only a thin line of crimson ran from the corner of his mouth, and where it had formed a small pool on the floor beneath his head during the night, it resembled ink.

Near him lay a great jagged block of wood green with slime. I crept to the cupboard opening and looked down.

Near him was a big, jagged block of wood coated in green slime. I quietly approached the cupboard opening and looked down.

The wheel was gone!

The wheel is missing!

Then I knew what had happened. The house had triumphed over the stubborn monster that had so long proved its curse. At the supreme moment the vast dam had yielded and saved the building. It had gone, leaving not a trace of wreckage but this—this, and the single torn fragment that had struck down the wretch who set it in motion—had gone, bearing away with it in one boiling ruin the crushed and twisted bodies of the last two victims of its insensate fury.

Then I realized what had happened. The house had overcome the stubborn monster that had been its curse for so long. At the critical moment, the massive dam had given way and saved the structure. It had vanished, leaving no trace of destruction except for this—this, and the single ripped piece that had taken down the unfortunate soul who set it all in motion—had disappeared, carrying away in one boiling ruin the crushed and twisted bodies of the last two victims of its mindless rage.

But one further sign was there of its mighty passing—a ragged rent a foot square driven through the very wall of the house within the vault.

But one more sign of its powerful passage was there—a jagged hole about a foot square punched right through the wall of the house inside the vault.

And here a thin shaft of light came in and fell, like the focus of an awful eye, full upon the miniature where it lay nailed, face upward, upon the axle—fell, also, upon that empty niche in the brickwork where once had stood the treasure for which Jason had given his life.

And here, a narrow beam of light came in and landed, like the gaze of a terrifying eye, right on the miniature where it lay pinned, face up, on the axle—also falling on that empty space in the brickwork where the treasure Jason had given his life for once stood.

I turned to the shattered man, leaned over him, touched him. He gave a gasp of agony and opened his eyes. The white stare of horror was in them and the blood ran faster from his mouth.

I turned to the broken man, leaned over him, and touched him. He gasped in pain and opened his eyes. The white stare of terror was in them, and the blood flowed more quickly from his mouth.

“Water!” he cried, with a dry, clacking sound in his throat.

“Water!” he shouted, his throat making a dry, clacking noise.

I hurried from the room, although he called after me feebly not to leave him, drew a jugful from the tap in the kitchen and returned. I heard no sound in the house. A glimmer of flood came in through the gaping door to the yard. No immediate help was possible in the rising of that direful morning after the storm. I was alone with my many dead.

I rushed out of the room, even though he weakly called for me not to leave him, filled a jug with water from the tap in the kitchen, and went back. I didn’t hear a sound in the house. A faint light streamed in through the open door to the yard. There was no way to get help on that terrible morning after the storm. I was alone with all my dead.

I put the jug to his lips and he sucked down a long, gluttonous draught. Then he looked at me with eager inquiry breaking through his mortal torment.

I lifted the jug to his lips and he took a long, greedy gulp. Then he looked at me with a hungry question breaking through his pain.

“My chest is all broken in,” he said, straining out his voice in bitter anguish. “When I move the end will come. Quick!—you said something—at the last moment—what was it?”

“My chest is completely shattered,” he said, forcing his voice out through intense pain. “When I move, it’s all over. Quick!—you said something—right before the end—what was it?”

“That I believed it was your son you sent to his death down there.”

“That I thought it was your son you sent to his death down there.”

“I have no son. Once—yes—but he died—was poisoned—or drowned.”

“I have no son. Once—I did—but he died—was poisoned—or drowned.”

“Oh! God forgive this man!” I cried, lifting my face in terror, and in that sick moment inspiration, I think, was given me.

“Oh! God, forgive this man!” I exclaimed, lifting my face in fear, and in that disturbing moment, I believe inspiration was granted to me.

“He never died. He was saved, to grow up a hopeless cripple, and that was he you murdered last night.”

“He never died. He was saved to grow up as a hopeless cripple, and that was the person you killed last night.”

He closed his eyes again, and I saw his ashen lips moving.

He closed his eyes again, and I saw his pale lips moving.

“Oh, man,” I cried, “are you praying? Take grace of repentance and humble your wicked soul at the last. I can’t believe you innocent of a share in the wretchedness of this wretched house. I am the only one left of it—broken and lost to hope, but I forgive you—do you understand?—I forgive you.”

“Oh, man,” I exclaimed, “are you praying? Accept the grace of repentance and humble your wicked soul at the end. I can’t believe you’re innocent of being part of the misery in this miserable house. I’m the only one left—broken and hopeless, but I forgive you—do you understand?—I forgive you.”

“I never killed the boy,” he muttered in a low, suffering tone, and with his eyes still closed.

“I never killed the boy,” he murmured in a quiet, pained tone, his eyes still closed.

“Will you tell me all you know about it? If you are guiltless, be merciful as you hope for mercy.”

“Will you tell me everything you know about it? If you’re innocent, be kind as you hope for kindness in return.”

“Modred found the cameo—picked it up—he told me himself—in this very room—where—your father must have dropped it.”

“Modred found the cameo—picked it up—he told me himself—in this very room—where—your father must have dropped it.”

I cried “yes” passionately, and implored him to go on.

I passionately exclaimed "yes" and urged him to continue.

“He—the old man—that night—accused me of stealing it. It was the first—I’d heard of it. Presently—he fell asleep—in his chair. I thought I would—seize the opportunity to—look for it over the house—quietly. Finding myself—outside—the boy’s room—I went in to see—how—he—was getting on. He was awake—and—there was the very thing—in his hand. I asked him how—he had come by it. He told me. I demanded it—of him—said—your father had—promised it me. Nothing—availed—availed.”

“He—the old man—that night—accused me of stealing it. It was the first I’d heard of it. Soon—he fell asleep—in his chair. I thought I would seize the opportunity to look for it around the house quietly. Finding myself outside the boy’s room, I went in to see how he was doing. He was awake—and there was the very thing in his hand. I asked him how he had gotten it. He told me. I demanded it from him—said your father promised it to me. Nothing worked—nothing worked.”

He was gasping and panting to such a degree that I thought even now he would die, leaving the words I maddened for unspoken. Brutally, in my torment, I urged him on.

He was gasping and panting so heavily that I thought he might die right then, leaving the words I desperately wanted to hear unspoken. In my anguish, I pushed him to continue.

“He—wouldn’t give it up. I rushed at him—he put it in his mouth—and—as I seized him, tried to swallow it—and choked. It had stuck at—the entrance to his gullet. In a few moments—in his state he was too—weak to expel it—he was dead. Perhaps—I might have saved him—but the trinket—the beautiful trinket!”

“He wouldn't let it go. I ran at him—he put it in his mouth—and as I grabbed him, he tried to swallow it—and choked. It got stuck at the entrance to his throat. In a few moments—he was too weak to get it out—he was dead. Maybe I could have saved him—but the trinket—the beautiful trinket!”

My heart seemed scarcely to beat as I listened. At last I knew the truth—knew it wicked and inhuman; yet—thank God—less atrocious than I had dreaded.

My heart barely beat as I listened. Finally, I discovered the truth—it's wicked and cruel; yet—thank God—less horrifying than I had feared.

“But afterward,” I whispered—“afterward?”

“But later,” I whispered—“later?”

“There was a plan,” he moaned, and his speech came with difficulty, “inspired me. I dissuaded—your father—from encouraging—any inquiry. A post-mortem, I knew—would lay open the secret—and lose me—the cameo. He was buried—on my certificate. I got—the man—George White—under my thumb—fed him on fire—lent him money—made him—my tool. One dark—stormy—night—we opened the grave—the coffin. The devil—lent a hand. A new grave—had to be dug—a foot away. It was only—necessary—to—make a hori—horizontal opening—in the intervening soil. I had—my tools—and sliced open the dead boy’s throat—and found what I wanted. Only the sexton knew. Nothing—afterward—would persuade—the mad fool—that the boy—hadn’t been buried alive—and that—I—hadn’t murdered him. Only his fear—of me—kept his mouth—shut. This is—the truth.”

“There was a plan,” he groaned, struggling to speak, “that inspired me. I convinced your father not to encourage any investigation. I knew a post-mortem would reveal the secret and cost me the cameo. He was buried under my certificate. I had the man, George White, under my control—I manipulated him, lent him money, and made him my tool. One dark, stormy night, we opened the grave and the coffin. The devil helped. A new grave had to be dug just a foot away. It was only necessary to create a horizontal opening in the soil between them. I had my tools, sliced open the dead boy’s throat, and found what I was looking for. Only the sexton knew. Nothing afterward would convince that mad fool that the boy hadn’t been buried alive or that I hadn’t murdered him. Only his fear of me kept him silent. This is the truth.”

He lay quite still, exhausted with his long, cruel effort. I touched him gently with my hand.

He lay completely still, worn out from his long, harsh struggle. I touched him softly with my hand.

“As I hope for rest myself,” I said, “I forgive you, now that you have spoken, for all this long, hideous misery. The treasure you staked against your soul is passed in fire and water and lost forever. Nothing remains to you here; and, for the future—oh, pray, man, pray, while there is time!”

“As I hope for rest myself,” I said, “I forgive you, now that you’ve spoken, for all this long, terrible misery. The treasure you risked against your soul has been consumed in fire and water and lost forever. Nothing remains for you here; and for the future—oh, please, man, pray, while there’s still time!”

My voice broke in a sob. He strove to lift himself, leaning upon his hand, and immediately his mouth was choked with blood.

My voice cracked as I sobbed. He tried to push himself up, leaning on his hand, and instantly his mouth was filled with blood.

“Where’s he?” he cried, in a stifled voice—“Down there?”

“Where is he?” he shouted, in a muffled voice—“Down there?”

“That way he went. The waters have him now—him, and my brother Jason, who was on the wheel also when you raised the hatch. God knows, their bodies may be miles away by this time.”

“That’s how he went. The waters have him now—him, and my brother Jason, who was at the wheel too when you opened the hatch. God knows, their bodies could be miles away by now.”

He looked up at me with an awful expression; then, without another word, dragged himself inch by inch along the floor to the pit mouth and, reaching it, looked down—and immediately a great sputtering cry burst from him:

He looked up at me with a terrible expression; then, without saying another word, pulled himself slowly along the floor to the edge of the pit and, reaching it, looked down—and instantly a loud, sputtering cry erupted from him:

“Who put that there?—that? the miniature? I gave it to—who did it, I say? It’s a trick! My soul burns—it burns already! Tear it off! My own portrait—Minna!”

“Who put that there?—that? the miniature? I gave it to—who did it, I say? It’s a trick! My soul is on fire—it’s already burning! Tear it off! My own portrait—Minna!”

Thus and in such manner I heard my mother’s name spoken for the first time; felt the awful foundering truth burst upon my heart. Uttering it, the soul of this fearful man tore free with a last dying scream of agony, and he dropped upon his face over the threshold of the running vault.

Thus and in this way, I heard my mother's name for the first time; I felt the crushing truth hit my heart. As he spoke it, the soul of this terrified man broke free with one last scream of pain, and he collapsed on his face at the entrance of the running vault.

One moment, fate-stricken, I heard in the silence the heavy drip of something going pattering down into the pit—the next, darkness overwhelmed and the world ceased for me.

One moment, caught in despair, I heard in the silence the heavy drip of something falling into the pit—the next, darkness took over and the world vanished for me.

* * * * *

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Did I ever see Zyp again? I know that some one came to me, lying entranced in a long, sick dream, who bore her resemblance, at least, and who spoke gentle words to me and put cold, sweet drink to my lips. But, when I woke at last, she was not there—only a kind, soft woman, a ministering nurse, who moved without noise, and foresaw all my fretful wants.

Did I ever see Zyp again? I know someone came to me while I was lying in a long, sick dream, who at least resembled her, and who spoke gentle words to me and held a cold, sweet drink to my lips. But when I finally woke up, she was gone—only a kind, soft woman, a caring nurse, remained, moving quietly and anticipating all my restless needs.

If she came, she went and left no trace; and I know in my heart I am never to see her more.

If she came, she left without a trace; and I know deep down I will never see her again.

And here, month by month, I sit alone in the old haunted, crazy place—alone with my memories and my ghosts and my ancient fruitless regrets.

And here, month after month, I sit by myself in this old, haunted, strange place—alone with my memories, my ghosts, and my old, pointless regrets.

Dolly and my father—the doctor, and those other two, found far away, welded in a dead embrace, and crushed and dinted one into the other—the fair and the ugly, all, all gone, and I am alone.

Dolly and my dad—the doctor, and those other two, found far away, fused in a lifeless hug, and battered and dented into each other—the beautiful and the ugly, all, all gone, and I am left alone.

I am not thirty, yet my hair is white and it is time I was gone.

I’m not thirty yet, but my hair is white, and it’s time for me to leave.

And to hear death knock at my door this very night would be ecstasy.

And to hear death knock at my door tonight would be pure bliss.

[THE END.]

[THE END.]

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES.

The edition published by John Long (London, 1902) was referenced for most of the changes listed below.

The edition published by John Long (London, 1902) was used for most of the changes mentioned below.

Minor spelling inconsistencies (e.g. finger-tips/finger tips, footfalls/foot-falls, etc.) and obsolete spellings (e.g. clew, grewsome, etc.) have been preserved.

Minor spelling inconsistencies (e.g. finger-tips/finger tips, footfalls/foot-falls, etc.) and outdated spellings (e.g. clew, grewsome, etc.) have been preserved.

Alterations to the text:

Alterations to the text

Add TOC.

Add Table of Contents.

Assorted punctuation corrections.

Assorted punctuation fixes.

[Chapter V]

[Chapter 5]

Change (“It’s awful and its grand, but there are always”) to it’s.

Change (“It’s awful and it’s grand, but there are always”) to it’s.

“and she fell at home among the flowers at once” to felt.

“and she felt at home among the flowers at once”

“forever and a day, Mr. Ralf Trender” to Ralph.

“forever and a day, Mr. Ralph Trender” to Ralph.

Its naught that concerns you,” to It’s.

"It’s naught that concerns you."

[Chapter VIII]

[Chapter 8]

“on the wash hand stand a rush candle” to wash-hand stand.

“on the wash-hand stand a rush candle” to wash-hand stand.

[Chapter X]

[Chapter X]

(glancing at me, “Dad thought there ought to be) to dad.

(glancing at me, “Dad thought there should be) to dad.

[Chapter XIV]

[Chapter 14]

“on which a protruding red upperlip lay like” to upper lip.

“on which a protruding red upper lip lay like” to upper lip.

“I had been with him getting on a a year” delete one a.

“I had been with him getting on a year.”

[Chapter XV]

[Chapter 15]

“eye to find flaws in my phrasology” to phraseology.

“eye to find flaws in my phraseology” to phraseology.

[Chapter XVII]

[Chapter 17]

“something the fascinating figure she always was” add of after something.

“something of the fascinating figure she always was” add of after something.

[Chapter XVII]

[Chapter 17]

(“passion of the past” the poet strove to explore) to poets.

(“passion of the past” the poet tried to explore) to poets.

[Chapter XXI]

[Chapter 21]

“another weekly dissipation on Hampsted heath is over” to Hampstead.

“another weekly hangout on Hampsted heath is over” to Hampstead.

[Chapter XXIII]

[Chapter 23]

(“Well, its best,” I muttered at last) to it’s.

(“Well, it’s best,” I muttered at last) to it’s.

[Chapter XXX]

[Chapter XXX]

(“I mean it to,” I said) to too.

(“I mean it to,” I said) to too.

[Chapter XLI]

[Chapter XLI]

“It is the man’s were wolf, my good friend” to werewolf.

“It is the man’s werewolf, my good friend” to werewolf.

[Chapter XLII]

[Chapter 42]

(“question, mon frere, and I will answer.”) to frère.

(“question, my brother, and I will answer.”) to brother.

[Chapter XLIII]

[Chapter 43]

“and sobbing like an hysterical school-girl.” to a.

“and sobbing like a hysterical schoolgirl.”

[Chapter XLV]

[Chapter 45]

“I was doing so matter-in-fact as to half-cure me” to matter-of-fact.

“I was doing so matter-in-fact as to half-cure me” to matter-of-fact.

[Chapter XLVI]

[Chapter 46]

“and well out of the perdendicular” to perpendicular.

“and well out of the perpendicular” to perpendicular.

[Chapter LI]

[Chapter 51]

(to a patient I once attended. Good night.”) to Good-night.

(to a patient I once attended. Good night.”) to Good-night.

[Chapter LII]

[Chapter 52]

“held the paper in such position that he could write” add a after such.

“held the paper in such a position that he could write” add a after such.

[Chapter LIV]

[Chapter 54]

Good morning to you. May I remind you that” to Good-morning.

Good morning to you. May I remind you that” to Good morning.

[Chapter LV]

[Chapter 55]

“the damned water spurted and leaped from” to dammed.

“the damned water spurted and leaped from” to dammed.

[Chapter LVII]

[Chapter 57]

“I have not been mere active in your succor” to more.

“I have not been just active in your support” to more.

[Chapter LVIII]

[Chapter 58]

“Some insane fancy had drawn his off the scent” to him.

“Some crazy notion had distracted him from the trail” to him.

[End of Text]

[End of Text]


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!